Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Compared to the usual expectations, there seemed nothing strange about the day, as far as Lua was aware of. She had awaken as normal, her roommate and friend Nithya finishing her stretches and accompanying dinosaur noises, and got herself ready for the day. It started with making her bed and hopping in the shower, a tedious task given her calf length hair (a feat she was extremely proud of).

And as the conditioner set in, she worked on cleaning her body and shaving, rinsing out her hair a second time, brushing through that mane that was somehow thin yet thicker than a Disney Princesses hair, and existed the shower to dry off. This saw her putting on a simple bathrobe with her hair wrapped in a special towel to dry it of the excess water before it would be left to dry out naturally.

Nithya, in the timespan of her shower, made her own bed, dressed, cooked breakfast and ate said breakfast and was now watching Warhammer fest with an intensity that was common with the woman. Making her own way into the kitchen, Lua took out a simple pre-made fruit parfait of oats, yogurt, strawberries, and blueberries, grabbing her chilled water bottle, and settled onto the couch next to Nithya, soon beginning to eat her own meal and watch the livestream as well.

"What did I miss?"

Nithya didn't even look at her when she said "showed off 10th edition boxset."

Lua, positioning herself to lean against the arm of the sofa, raised her brows in response "oooo, what it have?"

The brunette chuckled a bit "Space Marines, as usual, though" she paused, turning to look at her friend before continuing "quite a few new models, along with Tyranids… who also have a lot of new models too. Dope looking, proper space bug dinosaurs."

Finishing off the food on her spoon for the moment, Lua tilted her head in a show of her disbelief before her friend gave her the look, which convinced her their words were true, and then looked towards the stream, saying "gotta look up the reveal then. Anything else?"

Nithya leaned further into the sofas back pillow, taking a sip of jasmine tea as she did so "roadmap for 40k. Saw nothing for Thousand Sons or Sisters of Battle, but Dark Angels have their codex next year."

She was a bit disappointed that her armies weren't coming within the next year (now understanding well the feeling of those who didn't get their codex's until the end of 9th), but was intrigued by what her friend had mentioned "Dark Angels… with their own codex, not a supplement?"

"Yup."

Lua blinked for a few seconds in stunned silence "… huh, Lion isn't waiting to remake his legion, is he?"

Nithya raised her teacup to her lips, her smile hiding beneath the cups rim "who says he is?"

"Given his reaction to the Second Founding… yeah, I don't think he's keeping them as a chapter, as far as I know. But, knowing myself, I can easily be so very wrong."

Nithya rolled her eyes at the deadpan tone and face of her pale as porcelain friend, sighing and throwing her free hand up into the air as she said "fair, fair. Oh," quickly reorienting herself to face Lua, Nithya starred into her rich emerald and forest green eyes with her own brown ones, and smiled brightly, her excitement obvious "Jay texted the group chat, said to meet up at the hobby store at 10 for a few rounds before the play tonight."

Lua took a minute to properly respond, thinking through the offer as she was really hoping for a straight up lazy day before the play, but knew well with 10th coming, she had armies to finish and wasn't able to play much of ninth given Covid fucked everything over. And so, she easily responded after those minutes with "I'm down. Want to either play a few rounds or finish up my unpainted minis before 10th comes around. Did he mention anything regarding the play later today?"

The Indian-American looked upward as she tried to recall what Jay had said earlier, already seeing the furrowed brows of her pale friend, before snapping her finger as she remembered and replied "right! He said everything should be ready. Director needs us there at 4 to prepare for the show, so remember to pack your bloody pointe shows, Lu, cause you always end up forgetting."

Lua groaned and rolled her eyes, grabbing a pillow to hug as she was reminded, once again, of her forgetful nature, trying to ignore her friends pointed look and pointed finger like a mother scolding her child "I won't, I won't."

Nithya mhped and crossed her arms "Good."

But she could not hold back the smile and the bubbling laughter that began to rise as Lua followed suit, snorting as Lua found herself mimicking a donkey quiet well which did not help Nithya from sounding like a goose in turn. Their laughter rose and rose until they were just a pile of cackling witches, much like how they sounded during their time as playing two of the three witches from Macbeth, and only began to settle down with few hiccups and stuttering breaths after a few minutes went by. Their chest were beginning to hurt.

Wiping the tears from her eyes, Lua stood up to throw away her empty fruit parfait container into the trash and toss the spoon in the sink, returning to her room as Nithya refilled her cup with some more jasmine tea. Once inside, she let her robes fall to the floor and scrambled around for some clothing. Quickly getting on some undergarments and deodorant, she found and dressed herself in a pair of black jean shorts, a loose white top, and an oversized maroon cardigan before brushing out her hair, tying it into two low buns, and finishing the rest of her hygiene care. With that done, she packed her bag for the play, remembering her pointe shoes, and quickly gathered both of their 30k and 40k stuff for the hobby store.

Once that was placed near the front door, she returned to the couch but paused when she heard a growing ruckus from outside their apartment.

"Is that… old man Joe yelling?"

Nithya turned towards the window as well, unable to see much given the privacy screen, but she too could hear the yelling "yeah… I think so… what's riled him up now?"

Lua wanted to take a closer look, but a sudden clapping of gun fire startled her, a yelp leaving her lips as she stumbled back as Nithya jumped in her seat, nearly spilling her tea as they stared outside with wide eyes, afraid.

"What the fuck was that?!"

"Gods, who bought a gun this time? Ain't no way Old Man Joe did, he's to senile to even know where a gun store is!"

Nithya suddenly stood up, drowning the rest of her tea down as she placed her own cup in the sink and gathered her own things, turning off the tv as she did "whatever the case is, I am not staying around while a gunfight breaks out outside our flat."

Lua could feel herself nodding as she too began to turn off the lights and gather her own stuff, making sure her phone, keys, and wallet were on hand "leaving through the second entrance?"

"Closest to the subway and the one most people here don't even know exist" Nithya said, scrolling through her phone to check out the departure of the next subway car that has a stop near the hobby store, not even seeing Lua haul up her bags, beginning to turn off the last of the lights.

Lua, in turn, leaned more heavily on her right leg as she raised a brow at her friend "that's because the majority of the tenants here are the elderly."

Nithya just waved her hand "that is no excuse for their lack of awareness, now come on. Lets leave before things really heat up, hopefully the landlord fixes any bloody damages caused by those gun loving maniacs. Unlike his handling with that damn leak caused by his own lack of care."

Lua sighed and rolled her eyes, opening the door to let both of them out, with Nithya exiting soon after, leaving room for the blondette to turn off the last light and shut the door, locking it and replying with "you're still salty about that?"

Nithya turned on her friend with a glare and a pointed finger "I will be until the end of time itself, now shut up."

Lua rolled her eyes again, shaking her head as Nithya began to walk down the hall and towards the stairs, following her friend after a little chuckle left her lips. Though, she couldn't help but feel as though… something was off. Old Man Joe doesn't start yelling unless something was happening, and that gun shot? Something was amiss, but she wanted no part in it. Hopefully the plants survived whatever batshit insanity was occurring outside the front of their apartment.

Descending the stairs quickly, the two girls smoothly left through the back entrance and generally talked about random stuff on their way towards the subway. The play, future scripts, practice, 40k, 30k, the upcoming Dune trailer (which Lua needed to see the first and was mentally kicking herself for forgetting to see it), their upcoming summer trip to see Oscars family in France, brainstorming ideas for the Ancestors (though purposefully electing to ignore current modern Halo lore, as they had long lost interest in that stuff), and just general stuff as they walked the streets of New York City.

Or, at least, the outer parts of it. They weren't rich enough to even have housing closer to the city, though even their own apartment was pricy. Unlike Jay and Oscar, who were lucky enough to have parents helping them out, and even then their own apartment wasn't the finest in New York. Last the girls knew, the boys were planning on moving closer to their own apartment for just better quality of life and to lessen their own rent.

Their current argument, as they walked down the steps into the subway proper, was about books. Or, in this case, Lua's book problem.

"You need to stop buying books."

A scoff "these books are out of print! I need to get them before they become too ridiculously priced to even be worth it! Have you seen what these books are costing?"

"Lua…"

Said woman turned her head up sharply with her eyes closed "Descent of Angels is now, at its cheapest, thirty to forty-five dollars. I got my book for twenty-four in a better condition than what is even available. And Fallen Angels, I got it for eight bucks. The only other one available is for seventy!"

Nithya groaned and rolled her eyes as Lua raised her hands up into the air to prove her point "you still have yet to finish the other books you bought. Lion, Son of the Forest. Fury of Magnus. The Regents Shadow. Luther, First of the Fallen. Ephrael Stern, the Heretic Saint. What of those sisters books? What of the other non 40k books? You still need to read that Dark Angels Omnibus and Halo the Flood."

Lua, in response, simply looked away in embarrassment as Nithya caught her red handed "I am going to read them…"

"When?"

"…soon…"

She groaned, nearing a scream but held it in as she took in a deep breath and exhaled "just… let Fallen Angels be your last book and just read your godsdamn books Lu!"

"I will! I will, I promise!"

"Then read them!"

Lua grumbled a bit as they entered the subway cart proper, sitting down as they waited for its departure and for their coming stop. Nithya automatically went to sleep, without hesitation, while Lua went on her phone to read some fanfiction to pass the time, taking point to keep watch for the both of them as, well, you never expect what could happen on the New York subway. Case in point, the saxophone duel of the ages. Nithya, sadly, was dead asleep when that happened. Was bitter and salty for days after the fact.

But as the subway continued on its route, as people came on and off, the feeling of something… being off, returned to Lua tenfold. As though… why did it feel as though someone was watching her? She had looked around the cart multiple times, but found no one looking their way. But the feeling remained. It… it was like… like…

Like she was being stalked, no… followed.

That instinctual feeling of something trailing behind you in the woods or in the empty streets late at night. It wasn't a particularly pleasant feeling, but it often saved many lives, some knowingly and other unknowingly. For Lua… she forced that feeling away, not wanting to think about it at all.

Yet another thing seemed off, as Lua began to note that not many people were coming on and off the subway at all, actually… it was very empty.

"Hey," Lua said, elbowing Nithya awake "is there something happening today? Hardly anyone's here."

"Mmmm?"

Said woman blearily opened up her eyes, rubbing them to help wake herself up, looking around and realized Lua was right.

"Huh… Anything on the news?"

Lua shook her head "no service."

"Welp," she stretched her back, yawning as she began to stand up and collect her stuff "next stop is ours."

Her pale, rich green eyed friend furrowed her brows in confusion before she snapped her head towards the display and noted the stop "we don't usually stop here…"

"Supposedly, the stops after this is heavily delayed. Not sure what's delaying it, but we can hoof it the rest of the way."

Lua raised a brow "with all of our stuff?"

"Get our steps in."

With a roll of the eyes and a sigh, Lua followed her friends motions, gathering her own stuff as they waited for their stop, which wasn't that long of a wait. Once the subway stopped, the slight sudden halting of motion rocked the two of them for a moment, and the doors opened before them, they quickly left after ensuring they had everything and ascended the stairs back to the surface once more.

Their idle chat turned away from hobbies to the likes of fashion and recent trends, further delving into the recent youtube video essays they had watched. But they could not ignore the more empty streets and nervous pedestrians, though they did not know why. Distant sounds of honking and shouting made the girls nervous, making them increase their pace until they finally reached the small hobby shop where Jay and Oscar waited for them.

It was small and quaint, filled with comic books and hobby supplies from paints to models to raw material and so on and so forth. It had a special back place for DnD games and a section for Magic the Gathering players and 40K hobbyist. A front and back clerk stationed at the front and back door, for which the latter was covered by an extended wall and held their inventory not used for displays, where the only worker at the time, lovingly nicknamed Ron, sat and went through a recent selling of cards.

Jay and Oscar sat at the 40K hobbyist corner, their models out for a short Kill Team round as they waited for the girls. When the bell rang, Ron looked up form the back, raising his hand in greeting as the two boys raised their own heads to look at them. Oscar was the first to smile and greet them, Jay following soon after.

“Hey~ How you’ve been girls!”

Nithya snorted as she rolled her eyes "you already know the answer Oz, besides a few hiccups, we've been good. You?"

He smiled brightly, reaching over to Jay as he winked their way "perfect as ever, sister. Finally convinced him to-"

Jay snapped his hand over Oscars mouth, letting whatever he was going to say be muffled by his palm "ignore him. Did you see the recent reveals?"

Lua nodded her head, heading over to them as she placed her stuff on the ground, Nithya following suite "sure did! Oh, Lion looks amazing! I was worried how they were going to do his model given his more recent Horus Heresy release, but aging him up really helped in that. Also, his armor is just amazing!"

Her eyes glittered as she spoke, her hands waving around animatedly as she contained her excitement "still retaining much of his previous Heresy armor with a new interpretation, plus the usage of the green highlight to make his armor color ambiguous, allowing for Heresy and 40k colors to be used simultaneously is just brilliant! Oh, and I love the Watchers, I swear the one with the staff just whacks enemies on the head when their on the ground."

Jay held in a laugh while Oscar burst into laughter "oh, I can see it now. People taking that base and just filling it with Watchers."

Lua, Nithya, and Jay looked to him in silence, eyes wide as he laughed at his own mental image. Slowly, Nithya and Jay looked to Lua whose forest eyes gleamed with a light that they recognized.

"Lua no!"

"Lua yes!"

Jay threw his hands up into the air "now look what you have done Oz!"

Said man rolled his eyes and waved his hand "don't be so dramatic, it's going to be fine!"

"You're the only dramatic one here."

"Well I'm a theatre kid, I have to be!"

Nithya gave him a deadpan stare as Lua's face turned to wonder and excitement, oblivious to the current conversation "we're all theatre kids, Oz."

A fluttering of lashes and a click of his tongue, Oscar said "are you, really?"

Jay rolled his eyes “really Oscar?”

Oscar blew him a kiss "serious as ever, sweetie~."

“And this is why everyone thinks you play Emperors Children.”

Oscar gave a dramatic sigh “oh woah is me.”

“You literally play Emperors Children.”

Another dramatic breath “what can I say, TTS really did make me fall in love with them.”

Nithya rolled her eyes “you two can fuck later. How far are you in the match?”

Lua giggled to herself as she returned to the present, walking over and sitting next to Oscar as Nithya took her seat next to Jay, the two boys returning to their… regular behavior as they straightened up and turned their attention back to the current game itself “just started, you don’t mind-“

Lua laughed a bit “it’s fine, Jay. I’ve been meaning to paint some of my models before tenth drops, so you’re good.”

“And I,” began Nithya “need to start building my new models for my new army.”

Oscars eyes widened and sparkled “Oooo, which army?”

Nithya looked to Lua “well, she already claims Thousands Sons, Sisters of Battle, Talons, and Dark Angels-”

“Girl-“

“Don’t. I know.”

Nithya continued, ignoring the two as she said “And you boys claim Emperors Children, Drukari, Tau, and Orks. I already have Harlequins, so I went for…”

She paused, leaving a dramatic silence as she gathered something in her bag to show them.

“Tyranids!”

Lua snorted as Oscar gasped and Jay groaned “40K women either go Orks or Tyranids, I swear.”

Nithya laughed almost a little maniacally “what can I say, I love me some space bugs.”

“And tenths recent Tyranid reveal.”

Nithya nodded her head once “and tenths reveal.”

“And the tentacles~”

“OSCAR!”

Lua laughed as her friends bickered and fawned, opening her bags and taking out her supplies needed to finish her Triumph of Saint Katherine, which only needed the individual girls painted, which she planed for them to correspond to the colors of the main founding orders they represented. With her needed paints out, her brushes and cup and procured water, she went to work, letting her ears track the fading conversation as Nithya began assembling her first Tyranid and the boys continued on their Kill Team match.

Ron continued to sit at the back, helping the few customers that trickled in the few times they did enter over the course of several hours. Majority were adults, no kids in sight and no teenagers either, with a few elderly folks coming in asking for advice on what to purchase for their young grandkids. But, overall, it was a slow day, only broken by some commotion happening outside.

Jay was the first to get annoyed by it, even though the rest silently seethed “what’s even going on out there?”

“Don’t know,” said Ron, flicking through a White Dwarf magazine “heard that something was happening, but didn’t hear what it was. Train silenced the rest of the conversation and I didn’t ask any further.”

“Huh,” Jay said, standing up as Oscar began to clean up their match and watched intently as Lua painted her models “I wonder if that’s why there are so few people out today.”

“Don’t make any sense,” Ron replied, shrugging his shoulders as he did so “it’s New York, hardly is it ever this peaceful, not since the lockdowns.”

Jay walked over towards the doors, intending on looking to where the commotion was happening when he jumped suddenly. His muted scream made everyone look his way, causing everyone to pause and stand suddenly as people began running away.

“Shit, is there another mass shooting happening?”

Nithya looked frightened, Lua stilling as her eyes began to widen “we heard a few gun shots fired outside our apartment complex-“

“What the fuck-“

“Could it be a bombing?”

Nithya went up to Jay to take a look herself, but was stopped when Ron grabbed her shoulder “I think it be best for the four of you to head down to the theatre a bit early today. Think I might close the shop now, best not risk whatever the hells happening out there.”

Oscar nervously toyed with his nails as panic began to rise “so… head through the back door?”

Ron looked to him and nodded “best if you do. Now, pack up and get on out of here, theater kids. Best not delay any further.”

And with that, he returned to the front door, gathering the material outside to bring inside and locking up, Jay and Nithya jogging over to the 40K table and began packing up in earnest. Luckily for Lua, she had not yet started to paint again after waiting for her model to dry, allowing her to pack them away without damaging the paint and close her citadel paints and throw her dirty water down the drain. It took a few good minutes to finish packing up, but they did so in less then ten minutes, huddled near the back door as Ron began shutting down the lights.

He looked outside first, noting nothing wrong and beckoned the four of them to leave, wishing them the best at the play tonight before closing the door and finishing up the last of his closing procedures. Oscar grabbed Jays hand, holding it tight as he began to direct them towards the subway line again to head towards the theatre.

Nithya rolled her shoulder as she looked towards their unofficial leader “are you sure the subway lines are open here? I saw on the maps that they were closed.”

“They should be,” Jay said, a touch of nervousness in his voice as he did so “hopefully. Check real quick, will you?”

Nithya did just so, grabbing her phone and looking up the available routes as Lua looked nervously behind her as she swore she saw a flash of gold “what’s even happening? Anything on the news? I couldn’t see due to lack of service.”

Oscar tried to see himself, his hands shaking as he did so, but he soon sighed in defeat “nothing. No service either.”

Lua turned to Nithya “how are you even able to see the subway information, then?”

Said brunette groaned “I can’t. Service is out for me as well.”

“The hell is happening?”

Their nerves only began to worsen as they reached the subway entrance, hurrying down the stairs as they found a waiting cart just about ready to leave. The adrenalin in their veins screamed at them as they heard the announcement of its departure ring out, their minds screaming at them to run as though a predator was right behind them.

As though they were running away from the approaching dark, fearful of the monsters that laid within.

“Run!”

And they did so, rushing towards the doors in a frenzy, their fear palpable as they rushed in, nearly slamming into each other and the opposite wall just as the doors began to close. Heaving and huffing, they each collapsed onto the empty seats as the cart itself was empty of any other guest, and gave a sigh of relief, shaky and near the point of laughing out their fear.

Oscar let himself fall against Jay, letting the man hold him in turn as Nithya placed her head onto her model carrier and Lua to lean back and nearly slid off the seat entirely. She pressed her hands into her closed eyes, trying to settle her shaking body as fear struck her heart.

Something was happening, something bad, and she didn’t like it one bit.

Pushing herself back into her seat, Lua stared at the rest of her friends with teary eyes. Oscar was fully in Jays embrace, the couple curled into the seats as Nithya was laying fully across it on her back, hands over her eyes as her leg shook, her breath choppy but seemingly beginning to settle as she tried to steady her beating heart. Lua wiped the stray tears that began to fall and sniffed, rummaging through her bags to grab a tissue to blow her nose, the blockage just beginning to start as she began to do so.

They sat there, in silence, as they let the adrenaline wear itself out and let their bodies relax from the growing tension that began back at the hobby store. As the rest of her companions settling their racing hearts, Lua could not help but remain tense, her hands shaking as she racked through her mind to what was happening and why it felt as though she knew what was happening. She did not know fully what… but she had a feeling as to why, though that feeling told her nothing, denying her mind the conclusion she wanted, the answers she needed.

Just a gut instinct, one that told her nothing.

She tried to bring up the news, much like how her high school friends did back during the school shooting some years ago, but much like before, there was no service. But that didn’t make any sense? Service couldn’t be down everywhere, all of them were on different phone plans and providers, unless-

Was… was someone purposely cutting communications? How were they even doing that? There was no EMP or else all electronics would be shot and there is no nation on Earth, as far as she was aware of, that could shut down communications like that, especially in the United States, and-

Lua felt a rising tension in her heart, one that she could not explain, and felt her heart began beating faster and faster and-

Why couldn’t she stop shaking? Why did she feel as though she was suffocating?!

A quick shake of her shoulder brought Lua out of her panicked state, turning quickly towards the source of the hand and found Nithya standing there.

“Lua? Are… are you alright?”

She swallowed hard, her hands still shaking, but far less then they were previously, but fear still held her heart. She looked to Nithya, then back to Jay and Oscar, then towards the floor and gave out a long, deep sigh. She pressed her face into her hands, rubbing her eyes as her leg began to bounce uncontrollably, the fear still there but far, far less than it was before.

Yet still, it remained.

“Just… just give me a moment… please.”

Nithya merely nodded, missed by the shaken Lua, and returned to her spot among her belongings as Jay and Oscar leaned into each other, their backs now straight though beginning to slouch as they sank into each other and their seats. Lua, still shaken by everything and her own random episode, raised her head just a bit to allow her eyes to scan the cart, letting the movement of the train rock her as it went station to station yet no one came on… and no one got off.

Was there anyone else on the subway with them?

She would not know, for what seemed like an instant, they were at their destination. Miles and miles away from the hobby shop, at the other end of the city and one of the more distant stations in a more rundown part of New York City and its surrounding urban landscape, did their theatre lie. It was… not the most glamorous, nor the most prestigious, nor modern or up to date. But… it was charming in its own right, an old theatre given a spruce up, refurbished to an extent, with some modern amenities added, though still it retained its old charm.

It would have been demolished if the Bonnevilles hadn’t bought it, kept afloat and alive by donations and what revenue they make from plays. The neighborhood it lied in was mostly below the poverty line, and thus ticket prices were either cheap or non-existent, plays performed by the generosity of its performers.

Though some more wealthier clients and donation backers were generous with their money… if the plays continued on. Some of them did it for their own benefits, to reduce taxes or… encourage the Bonnevilles to hire their children or grandchild and have them star in their plays. A means of building a resume, perhaps? Lua didn't know, only that those kids were a pain in the ass to deal with. Some were not like the cretins she despised, some were very polite and helpful, even talented. Others...

It made her think those donners only wanted their kid or grandkid out of the house cause of what an entitled menace they were. Some were given a good slap of reality while others...

Well... lets just say... it wasn't pretty.

But, thankfully, that was not the case for today. For tonight it was only the play, only the performance.

A combination of a Midnight Summers Dream and, surprisingly, Fernfully. Or, at least, something inspired by those works? A homage one could say? It used character names and some plot points, but, really... it just reminded her of that play and movie. Whether it was actually close to them, she couldn't say. She only knew the basics from wiki articles and... a youtube video…

So when the announcement came on for their stop, the group nervously gathered their belongings, hurrying out of the subway cart and up towards the surface once again, weary of their surroundings and desperately checking their phones, but no service still remained. Down the street, taking turns around buildings and across roads, they reached their final destination.

The theatre still looked as it ever did, old and worn yet still cared and maintained. It echoed much of the other buildings around it, that state of disrepair, but it held the old charms that has been washed away through the rise of modernism and brutalist architectural design after WWII. Yet, the sight of their home away from home did not settle the worry in their heart, as still, like as it was further inside the city, hardly anyone was outside. Barely any cars driving, hardly anyone walking.

Barely a soul, yet here they stood.

Quickly, they shuffled into the theatre, pass the old ticket booths in the lobby and through the multiple doors to enter the main theatre proper. They could see some of their fellow cast members stretching and practicing, their head director instructing the backstage crew, with costumes laid out on racks and props beginning to be set or last minute repairs done. Light testing and music effects and all the necessary needs for the play to go on without a hitch.

They found themselves relaxing at the sight; the smells and noises soothing as they no longer walked in silence as they did before. The theatre was home to them and they welcomed it with open arms.

Oscar dragged Jay towards the stage, greeting their fellow theatre friends with his usual enthusiasm with Jay rolling his eyes at Oscars antics. Nithya slumped her shoulders and made her way towards the stage as well, with Lua following just a bit behind her, feeling… feeling as though something was on the horizon… watching her.

She shook that feeling from her mind, chuckling at her own paranoia and still present adrenaline making her instincts act up, following her friends with a soft smile on her face.

With their stuff hidden away in the backstage rooms, Jay went towards those he was to perform alongside with Lua, Nithya, and Oscar in their own group. In essence, the groups were divided between the human characters and the fae characters. Jay with the former with Lua, Nithya, and Oscar in the latter. Performers worked on their vocals and lines with Lua warming up for her own solo routine.

Warmers on her legs, full sole ballet shoes, cardigan thrown on a chair and hair redone, Lua stretched and danced across the stage, sometimes goofing around with those with her, yet it worked wonders. She no longer worried about the strangeness of the day or her own panic and anxiety. She was among nerds and theatre kids and could just let loose.

Hours went by like this, cooling down as they neared show time, closing the curtains and huddling backstage, preparing themselves for the play as they prepped each other for their role. Lua took the longest, out of the whole cast. Getting into her costume was one thing, it was another to get her hair and makeup done. They had to nail the ethereal look for her role especially… not knowing what was to come soon.

-

People began to take their seats, quietly talking among themselves as the theatre filled slowly, but surely. Many kids sat at the front, eagerly waiting the magically experience they were about to witness. Their parents sat behind them, tired and weary, but happy to finally settle down and to relax just a bit. Others sat in private booths, Champaign in hand as they laughed and giggled among themselves.

Stage crew worked behind the closed velvet curtains, shuffling props around and readying the special effects, while lighting crew in the rafters and in their own hidden booth prepared for the play, with sound designers readying the effects and preparing the music and microphones.

Then, the room darkened, the people hushed and turned to silence, children wiggling in their seats with bright and eager smiles on their faces. Fog began to fall from the stage, eliciting a surprise gasp from the audience, the children most especially, as soft music began to play… and a booming voice following.

“Long ago… in a time long forgotten… there was a forest.”

The curtains rose and parted, revealing behind them a forest. Clearly fake in the eyes of the adults, but realistic to the children who looked on in awe.

“It was no ordinary forest… for a great many wonders lived there.”

People began to come to the stage, though not as they normally would. Many came on low to the ground, like prowling animals, dressed in light clothes decked in earthy tones and moss and flowers. Many had antlers on their heads, others a crown of flowers and mushrooms. A pair came leaping from behind the curtain, legs stretched in the air and surging across the stage like jumping deer. Other descended from the air itself, looking around with curious and wide stares, faint wings strapped to their backs. Others rose from the stage itself, hidden by the fog and pale veils that cloaked them from onlookers, looking as though they were woken up from a long dream.

The music was of chimes and flutes, wind and tree effects played to give it life and realism. The children looked on with wide, glittering eyes, as parents and adults took in the beauty presented to them.

“Magical beings of earth and air and water. They called this forest their home… and home it was… until…”

The people on the stage continued to dance with grace, but halted as the last words were spoken. The children grew confused by this, staring at the people with a tilt of their head as the adults did the same. Then, suddenly, the stage was dark and a bolt of lighting was seen through a flashing of light, thunder rumbling as though it came from the heavens themselves. Children screamed as the actors scampered away, hiding in the fake brush and behind the leafy curtains.

“Man came to claim the forest as their own.”

The music changed, discarding its nature themes to become more… human one could say, heavy and present as new actors came on the scene. Dressed in explorer wear, they walked like normal men and looked upon a map talking to each other.

“I tell you sir,” said the man dressed in whites and beige with a large comical hat and mustache, looking towards his compatriot who looked far normal with whites and browns and a full head of fluffy black hair slicked back “this forest is filled with magic! We must find it and-“

“Now now, Archibald” said the other man, flashing him a charming smile. Some among the audience swooned and the children giggled “what did we talk about before coming here?”

Archibald dropped his shoulders and head “not to look for magic, I know Edward, but-!”

His enthusiasm was stilled by Edward placing a hand on his shoulder “but nothing, Archie, we have work to do, not go hunting for… mystical animals!”

One of the actors from before, dressed in a skintight suit of moss and bark with antlers and dark freckles on his cheeks and nose popped out from behind a prop, looking at the two men with a tilted had and slowly began to crawl out.

Children laughed and pointed, trying to get the men to turn around and see. They seem to have heard, startled and looking around as another actor from before, a woman of dark skin and equally dark hair, dressed in white and the rising sun with comically large deer ears and flowers on her dress with leaves and twigs in her hair, came from behind that same prop and dragged the deer man back, making the two men look, but the fae were already out of sight.

“I could have sworn…” said Archie, turning around fully to look at the prop as Edward shook his head and sighed “it is nothing, Archibald. Now, don’t we have somewhere to be?”

This made the comical man jump in the air, exclaiming in surprise as he went to grab Edwards hand to drag him off stage once again “oh, your right, old friend! How could I forget! We’re late, I tell you, late!”

He rushed off the stage, hand slipping from his companions, with Edward laughing as he shook his head and followed along, calling out for Archie to slow down as the stage dimmed once again, the children laughing among themselves as parents and adults smiled at the whimsical comedy of it all.

And the play went on, telling the story of mankind’s attempt to raze the forest and claim the land as their own, how the fae were trying to defend it with funny tricks… and how things began to escalate. How Edward and Archibald learned of the fae’s existence, becoming friends, and how that deer fae began to grow close with Edward. Their solo had just completed, a mixture of ball dancing and ballet, when the scene changed again.

This time, it was far more forestry and far more fog on the stage. Edward and Archibald was with the deer fae, Puck, being dragged further into the stage as more fae began to gather. Towards the back of the stage was a dais of sorts, raised from the ground, with several curtains and veils held up by hidden strings. The other deer fae, the woman with dark skin and darker hair, Blossom, stood with them, speaking in some unknown tongue as Puck turned to the men as Blossom went towards the dais.

“You’re just in time!”

“In time for what?”

Puck smiled at Edward, Archibald squinting his eyes trying to see through the fog “she is awakening!”

Edward looked confused, with Archibald turning sharply at the fae and said “she?”

Puck smiled and nodded his head, gesturing towards the dais as the rest of the fae ensemble moved to the side with Puck dragging the two humans to do the same.

The audience began to murmur, the children grabbing each other in anticipation as the music began to go quiet, only the sound of birds and flowing branches and some hidden soft stream and the ambiance of the magical forest remaining. Then, the music changed, soft and ethereal like as the curtains and veils began to rise and from them…

Gasp came from the audience, a few whistles too, the children brought to wonder in an instant as Titania was revealed to the world at last. Her eyes fluttered open, lashes painted white like her hair that gleamed like moonlight. Sparkles dusted her cheeks, tinted rosy with lips glossy, eyes glittering like rich emeralds and forest tree tops. She stretched and stood, her hair an elaborate due of braids and twist and ingrained jewels and metals and flowers. Her dress flowing and white, spotted with moss and bark and flowers and far more grand than any of the other fae.

But as she stood, she stood on her toes, the pointe shoes she wore white to blend in with her tights and the fog below her. And then… she moved.

With a grace unseen before, she glided from her dais, Blossom helping her down as her other attendants came to her side, fixing her dress as she stretched her neck and fluttered her hands as though feeling her surroundings. Soon, the music picked up, a rhythm that Titania began to follow as she danced like a ballerina across the stage. Twirls and leaps and taps and spins, she glided through the air and stage as though she herself was a living fae.

The children looked on with glittering eyes, parents and adults feeling a surge of wonder themselves as they watched something… ethereal like. The music picked up, increasing its tempo as Titania, Queen of the Fairies, quickened her own dance, her turns becoming faster, her spins increasing in speed, graceful and elegant as she went. She danced faster and faster, twirling across the stage, following the rhythm of the music, graceful yet sadden, like she knew what was becoming of her forest.

The other fae stood on the sidelines and watched with tranquility, Edward and Archibald looking on in pure fascination. The music grew more ethereal with flutes and chimes and ringing bells rising in a crescendo, her dress spinning as she did, the forest around her seemingly coming to life as she danced and danced and spun until she was twirling and turning towards the front of the stage and then-

Gold filled their vision.

The sudden wave of light made people flinch away in both surprise and fear, screams rising as everything was driven to a halt. The audience flinched back, parents bending over rows to shield their children’s eyes, the latter crying in fright, huddling close as fear took their hearts. The actors on stage sharply turned their heads away from the light, eyes burning in sudden pain, many cowering as they tried to protect their eyes as best they could. Some ran behind the curtains into the backstage, several hidden actors looking at each other in worry as the director spoke with the light crew to see what was going on.

::-We aren’t sure, ma’am! This isn’t from us!-::

She wanted to rush to the stage to see so herself, but was held back by the props crew, shaking their head as more and more cast members rushed behind the curtain to escape the blinding light. Nithya, Oscar, and Jay stood near the back, not daring to leave Lua out there alone, but fear nearly took them to the backstage along with the others, but they held it back for the moment. Nithya tried to peer out to see what was happening, needing to get to Lua’s side, but she could hardly see a thing without becoming blind herself.

And Lua… she stood there, on the tips of her toes, blinded by golden light, flinching back as she raised an arm to shield her eyes from the sudden light. She felt her heart plummet, but did not know why, felt a tug in her chest and… and something race through her blood. As though it was being pulled towards the light itself. She did not know why, but… it was similar to the feeling from before, when heading to the hobby shop, when on the subway coming here. It was…

Why was it so familiar?

Yet she did not move from her spot. She did not move when her instincts screamed in confusion and when she heard Nithya yell for her, for her voice was drowned in the beating of her heart and the pounding of her blood.

Frozen…

The golden light danced around Lua, reflecting off the glitter on her skin and her near white hair, almost like it was shining off of her. Curling around her like tendrils, flickering behind her like fairy wings.

The golden light touched her… and her soul responded in kind.

She felt the sting of the light ease away, letting her turn to face it fully, eyes half-lidded as they adjusted to the light before them. They fluttered, lashes catching golden flakes like pixie dust, brilliant green eyes glinting in golden light, like the sun gracing the forest floors through its canopy. There she stood… bathed in gold and light and-

It was a moment of ethereal and divine beauty, as though a goddess had revealed herself to mortal kind, like an angel who had descended from the heavens with the word of god on her lips. Those who looked to her desired to fall to their knees, in that moment, some crying tears as though they had witnessed a moment of epiphany. Children looked to her and felt in their hearts she was indeed a fae, and would continue to believe as such until their dying breaths.

Yet, as the light dimmed more and more, revealing the source of such brightness, Lua felt her stomach plummet. Heart skipping a beat and breath catching in her throat, for the being that stood before her was…

'No..'

Nithya, Oscar, and Jay too saw who was before them, finding themselves drenched in fear, frozen in place as the impossible stood before them all. The audience, too, began to recover, murmuring among themselves as they turned or leaned over to see what brought such blinding, heavenly light.

A tear fell down Lua's cheek, her mind and heart warring as her logic fought to denounce the unthinkable. Pressure began to build in her head and behind her eyes, a suffocating presence as she struggled for air and consciousness as-

Silence filled the room as a great armored man walked further in, black hair flowing in inexistent wind, held in place by a golden wreath, a cloak of imperial red and ermine fur, armor of glinting gold and baroque design, eyes burning like the sun. He looked to her and she looked to him and in that moment, Lua knew… it was the end of everything they knew.

For the Emperor of Mankind himself stood before them all… in all his glory… in all the doom that was to come.

'Fuck.'

-

Chapter Text

Silence… all she could hear was a deafening silence and a ringing in her ears as the Emperor stood there, before them all. She could feel her heart racing beneath her chest, faster than she could ever think it capable of, as the pounding of her blood drowned the silence while her mind raced to figure out… how?

He… the Emperor isn't real. He… the Imperium isn't real! 40k. Isn't. Real!

It is fictional and horrible and-

Yet… he stands there, in their theatre in his golden armor and blazing eyes and dark skin of his Anatolian youth.

It still hurt to look at him… but she couldn't just turn away, how could she? A being you thought fictional stands before you from a universe that no one wishes to be apart of, how could anyone not stare in disbelief and fear? She can't ignore that… especially given she was still on stage… nearly alone, on pointe, at its very edge, the spotlight on her, forcing her into the center of attention, and painfully so.

But… why would the Emperor be here, in this theatre? Trying to rationalize fiction was a hard thing, but, if the Imperium was indeed real (its lord and future god is standing before you, Leite, of course it's real!) and the Emperor was not interred on the Golden Throne, that meant it was the Great Crusade and…

He… he would have gone to any figure of authority on the planet to discuss compliance… not… not to some old rundown theatre, unless…

Was he looking for his Primarch? But… she would have seen a giant among the crowds if that was the case, and-

Why… why was he looking… directly at her?

Before she could continue that line of thought, the Emperor began walking, his eyes focused on her and her alone. Another surge of armored feet made her look past the Emperor and towards the doors, finally taking notice of the Custodians guarding the exit. More and more soon surged in, taking positions along the walls, isles, and other available exists, including the upper decks.

That was what broke the camels back. The audience began screaming in fright, children crying and parents surging to grab them. Many tried to flee, but the Custodians blocked their path, the chaos within the theatre rising more and more as Lua stared at it all in fear. She looked back at the Emperor, unfazed by the chaos around him, and stumbled back, trying to get away, instincts screaming at her to run. But… she was on pointe, making her ankle twist awkwardly as she failed to roll her feet back t to lay flush with the ground, making her fall.

She would have tumbled to the ground if she wasn't caught by two sets of hands, one set under each arm. Oscar came into her view, staring on towards the Emperor in fright as he grabbed the skirt of her dress, the hands of Nithya and Jay holding her up as her feet scrambled for some perch to stand on their own. She knew… they were all frightened as she was… looking on towards the Emperor as he continued his march towards them, his eyes never leaving her.

Nithya broke the spell that had befallen them all, her grip tightening as she said "we need to leave, Lua, now!"

Jay looked to her in bewilderment "leave? With the Emperor standing there?"

She looked to him as though she was about to break "what else can we do?"

"Not piss him off, maybe?!"

"Uh, guys…" Oscar began, bringing their focus back to the present, taping the closest arm to him as Lua finally gained her footing and slowly began to stand on her own "I think… we're well pass the chance of running."

When they turned… the Emperor was there, at the foot of the stage, looking at Lua with blazing eyes, not a single ounce of emotion on his face. A Custodian stood next to him, spear in hand as silence filled the room once more, the people gripped in fear as they were forced back to their seats by the smaller, yet still larger, figures covered in black armor, a glint of a familiar heraldry catching her attention, but it did not stay on them for long. They returned to the Emperor as she felt herself begin to shake as a primal fear struck her heart.

He looked to her, observing her, not even acknowledging the others around her. She felt as though he was peering into her very soul, a painful weight in her chest building as he narrowed his eyes… then looked to her own.

"Eleven."

Her breath got caught in her throat, the sharp intake of breath from her friends like an airhorn directly into her ears, her throat turning dry as felt herself back up, slowly. The edges of her sight were beginning to blacken.

"Come."

She didn't see his lips move, but how-

She felt a tug on her left, Nithya pulling as Oscar and Jay looked to her, fear still in their eyes, now burning brighter as they saw she tried to pull Lua away.

"Nithya…?"

Her breath was shaky, her pupils pinpricks as she shook her head and turned to bolt-

A golden hand grabbed her arm, making Nithya freeze and turn sharply to see a Custodian shadowing them, looking down at her through the lifeless lenses of his helm. She stood there, in disbelief, as Jay and Oscar did the same, Lua still looking at the Emperor, only snapping out of her trance when the Custodian used his other hand to grab her other shoulder.

Oscar had let go her, Jay doing the same as they stepped back, Nithya having her own grip forced off, though far more gentle than expected. She too stepped away, though all three of them still tried to stay close to Lua as they could, but the Custodian didn't care. He merely began to guide Lua off the stage, making the girl stumble a bit from the sudden movement, her body twisting awkwardly as they went.

She looked back to her friends, terror in her eyes as Nithya tried to move towards her, but was held back by Jay who stared as Lua who was guided away.

"Jay? Why-"

"Do you wish to die?"

She looked at him, eyes shining with hidden tears, as confusion filled her face "wh… but Lua-"

Jay shook his head, turning to face their friend as Nithya breathed heavily, eyes turning downward before sharply looking up as she heard the soft pattering of feet.

It was Oscar surging forth, out of reach of Jays own rushing hand, reaching out as he said "wait, her stuff, she-"

The Custodian turned around, peering down at him as he froze, transhuman dread gripping his heart as his hands shook and his heart skipped a beat. He swallowed, throat dry as he said again "she needs her stuff… i… it's in the back, I can-"

The Custodian nodded his head, slowly, letting Oscar give a short bow, turn to face Jay and Nithya, before heading backstage. It was dead quiet as he went, passing by both sets of thick velvet curtains and into the darkened space, his nerves on edge. When he got behind the curtains, he saw the gathered actors and stage crew, huddled together looking scared, but loosened when they saw him.

It was their director who came towards him first "Oscar! What's happening out there?"

He shook his head "I need Lua's stuff, can someone get it? Quickly, too."

The director furrowed her brows, stuttering along as she tried to respond back, but Oscar didn't have time for that "I need Lua's stuff, now!"

He turned sharply at one of the cast, still dressed in her fae costume "Cam! You know where Lua's stuff is?"

She nodded, her hands tightened into fist that were kept close to her chest, shaking as she leaned closer to her older brother next to her "Lua needs them, now. Don't ask why, just get them, please!"

She nodded again, rushing further back as her brother followed, leaving Oscar to stand there with the rest of the cast and crew who looked on in confusion and worry.

"Oscar," it was Jesse who spoke, stepping forward from the crowd "what's happening?"

He did not reply, not at first, instead looking away back towards the stage where he could hear the faint crying of the children and the fearful murmurs of the crowd. His mind then wandered back to his friends, to the Custodian who waited for him to return… and the Emperor who watched on. Another bought of dread filled his mind at the thought of everything and all that it meant, the horror that was yet to come. When Jesse call his name again, he turned to face his fellow cast members, a resignation filling his eyes, as though he was resigned to a fate they did not know of.

"What do you know of Warhammer 40k?"

-

When Oscar returned with her belongings in hand, another Custodian came up to grab them, simply nodding his head before turning around and walking off the stage. The one gripping Lua's shoulder following suit, leading the girl away from her friends who stood there, watching. They could do nothing as they saw her be brought before the Emperor, her head bowed as she feared even looking at him, the weight of his eyes too great to bear.

But he did look to her, a slight tilt of his head before turning to the Custodian next to him, saying "we leave for the Bucephelus, Constantine. Now."

The Captain-General bowed his head "as you command, my liege."

With that, he turned around and seemingly sent a command to his fellow Custodes, leading the group towards the exit as the Emperor turned to follow, his eyes passing over Lua once more before his gaze left her entirely. With his focus no longer on her, she felt some kind of… relief… but the tension inside her did not pass, merely turned sharper as her hands began to shake. But, she followed all the same, guided by the same Custodian through the isle and towards the right exit.

She turned once more towards her friends, Jay holding Nithya back as she looked to her with fear and worry in her eyes, Jay's own gaze being that of unease, but it was Oscar that made her pause. He looked to her, with acceptance and resignation, eyes dulled from their once vibrancy. He nodded his head once, moving his hands in the familiar pattern of LSF, her breath catching in her throat as she translated the gestures from French to English.

'May your gods watch you and see you safe.'

Her eyes caught his, sucking in a breath as she mouthed 'thank you', before turning around again, straightening her back and walking with a confidence that she barely had. The Custodian who had guided her so far had loosened his hold, but kept it there all the same, a gentle guide if she were to falter or run.

And stares of those among the audience nearly did make her pause, her steps slowing just a bit as she looked on either side and upwards. They looked at them with fear, clutching loved ones in a desperate hold. Some had tears staining their cheeks, others curled and trying to hide themselves from the giants that walked among them.

There was the beginnings of a stuttering in her breath, as Lua looked on. The terror in their eyes, the confused masses with those very few individuals who recognized everything. They… they were the ones who looked to the Emperor in shock, to the Custodians and Space Marines and-

Some bowed, others pressed their hands together to form the Imperial Aquila on their chest, but there was still an unease in them. For they knew, much like her and her friends, what it meant to have the Imperium here on Earth. Did they question like she did? How Earth could even be here in the first place? Terra already existed, how can Earth exist as well?

She knew well enough that Black Library had shown, during the Great Crusade era, in the very first Horus Heresy book too, that there was a copy of Terra. Or, well, a world claiming to be Terra. She didn't know if it looked like Earth, but it supposedly had nine planets around a yellow star. Did those planets look the exact same as the planets of their solar system? Did they have the same names?

The Dark Age of Technology was… immeasurably advanced, not like the heights of the Ancient Eldar or Necrons, but stupidly powerful nonetheless. She didn't know how they would compare to the Forerunners, she knew enough of their own capabilities to bring needed comparisons, but she thinks the supposed Old Federation could move systems? It wouldn't be that far out to believe they could recreate Earth and the entire solar system, but she didn't know if it was outright confirmed that Sixty-Three Nineteen was a perfect copy of the solar system. Only that they called themselves Terra and had an Emperor of Mankind.

But… if they could recreate entire systems… how can their Earth exist even then? It wasn't like it can be easily waved off as a lost colony, they had fossil records! Human fossil records, dating back millions of years! The oldest Homo Sapiens fossil she knew of was at least 200,000 years old. And that was what they could find, who knows how far modern anatomical humans go back. And she couldn't forget the other strains of human species, nor Homo Erectus and Lucy and Archie and-

Events of their history have also been mentioned in lore, unless… the lore she knew wasn't actually the lore this Imperium had? But, if it was the same… what explains the existence of their Earth? Two exact systems, randomly formed to be the exact same, with the same moon, number of planets, the same features on all of them, and the same evolution that formed humanity and the same history and-

Too many coincidences for it to be a natural occurrence. But the universe was a strange place and… they didn't know everything. It might just be the case for them, just a happy coincidence, one that saw the development of two different humanities with the same… histories.

Unless, and of course this would be more absurd, that their Earth isn't of 40k. But, where would it even be from in the first place? The stars did not change, as far as she knew, and there were many technologies that relied on the placement of those stars to accurately function and track their location, right?

Another universe, maybe? But… what brought it over? She knew it could be a possibility, she had read Into the Frying Pan, but… that was fiction, this was real.

It was all too much, this was all too much. But she hoped, all the same, that it was some ancient version of Terra, cause she knew well what the Imperium during the Great Crusade did to lost colonies. She did not want that fate to befall her home.

She did not want it to be another Caliban… another world enslaved by the hands of the war efforts, striped of all it was and all that made humanity crushed under the weight of the Imperial Truth and Iterators.

Her musing ended abruptly, though, when the Custodians hand that rested on her shoulder pulled her back, forcing her out of her thoughts and back into the present, realizing that the Emperor had stopped… and she nearly walked right into him.

How embarrassing… almost recreated her High School graduation.

But why did he…

The Emperor was looking towards his left, the Captain-General standing in front of him with his Guardian-Spear drawn and pointed towards-

The sight of the man holding a pistol in his shaking hands made Lua freeze, looking towards the spooked man with wide eyes, her heartrate picking up speed once again as she watched the man dig his own grave. The theatre was more silent than it had ever been, so quiet it felt impossible. Lua thought she could hear the mans own rapid heartrate, the shaking of the guns internal mechanics, and his choppy breaths. The sweat gathering on his brow, the clammy appearance of his skin, the wild look in his eyes.

She felt herself go tense, clenching her jaw as she watched the man nervously move the muzzle of his gun from Custodian to Emperor to… her.

But the Emperor did not even looked phased by the sight, he didn't even react, merely watching with his cold gaze, which made the man choke on his breath and point it towards him instead, his hands shaking even more than they were before. She looked just past him towards the woman and teenage boy standing behind him, who both looked afraid, but more so terrified by what was seemingly their husband and fathers actions. The woman tried to get her husband to stop, but he refused, still committed to win a stupid prize.

Lua wanted to say something, wanted him to see reason and not get his whole family killed for trying to play hero. But… her voice was gone, her throat dry, and her fright stealing what confidence she had. She could only watch as-

A sudden movement from the corner of her eye was all she had as a warning before Lua felt herself be dragged away from the brewing confrontation, the Custodian from before forcing her along as a second Custodian followed suit, the one who still had her belongings, as the crashing of armored feet striking abandoned seats echoing from behind her.

It must have been the Custodians from the second floor…

But she could not think on the fate of the man, for he was surely dead, though whether or not that has happened she did not know. For the moment they existed the theatre proper, Lua was assaulted by a barrage of flashing lights and screaming voices of reporters barely held back by local police forces.

The chill air of night struck her skin like icy daggers, for though it was spring time, it still reached the low fifties during the night. And she wore very ill suited clothes for that temperature, her fairy dress thin, her shoulders and arms exposed to the chill spring night.

But it only compounded the situation, the familiar sounds of a hovering helicopter making the noise worse, her ears began to hurt as she tried to duck away from it all, overwhelming her sensitive senses. It… it was too much. Too much, too much too much too much-

Large cold hands covered her ears, dulling the sounds to a muffle, with the only noise now reaching her being the pumping of her blood and shaky inhales of her breath. It left her to recover for a moment, letting her swallow the build up of saliva in her mouth and steady her breathing, opening her eyes when she felt herself more composed than she previously was.

It was the Custodian from before, covering her ears, looking down at her as she realized they were now surrounded by the Emperors companions. But she could see no flashing lights, could not hear the deafening noise that had assaulted her ears, it was almost peaceful…

Broken by the sudden gush of hot air that swept around them.

She flinched again, this time not wanting dust or dirt to be thrown into her eyes, leaving her to blearily open them again when she was nudged forward. The sight before her took her breath away. A great golden Stormbird stood before them, its engines still hot as it seemed to finish its landing, the road cleared to allow it to land. Or, well, most likely forced the people away rather than it being cleared before hand.

But she didn't have long to look at the beauty, for the Custodians began to move once more, which saw to her following them, as she stood in the center, ears still covered by that Custodians hands. The ones who lead the group began lining parallel to the lander, with another set lining the pathway towards the side doors. Enough room to allow two pairs of Custodes to walk alongside each other, plenty of room to allow her through with the Custodian still covering her ears.

When they neared that open door, the heat of the blowing air made her skin tingle, warming her body against the chill air. Her costume fluttered against the strong winds, pushing against her body and nearly forced her back, but the Custodians pulled her through, helping her into the Stormbird proper. When she crossed that threshold, a stillness surrounded her, almost a perfect calmness, but she was not there yet.

The interior was more spacious than she would have thought, though should have been obvious given it was made for Space Marines and could fit tanks and Dreadnoughts inside. The scaling of 40k… wasn't always so accurate, given how titans are described as being larger than life… and they aren't even taller than the skyscrapers of New York. But, she had always imagined the interior of ships and landers to be tight and cluttered, that stark difference between the clean interiors of sci-fi ships like Star Trek and Star Wars. She would think it be more similar to the Normandy from Mass Effect 3, but… more cluttered and disorganized and filled with religious iconography and candles and incense burners and-

She… she was getting off track again, wasn't she?

But that was 40k… not 30k… though still, she carried the idea that even back then, things were still claustrophobic and disorganized.

With another nudge, Lua was guided away from the door, further in towards the front, past another set of doors that automatically opened, revealing… a far more comfortable interior. It was by no means opulent or luxurious, but seemed far more suited to carrying normal humans rather than Space Marines and Custodians.

It was when those second pair of doors close did the Custodian remove his hands from her ears, stepping away as she was left to wander the smaller room freely. It was an awkward silence, standing there with only two other people there, ones who were not known to do small talk either.

As Lua walked around, gripping her hands together and pressing her thumbs into her palms to ease her lingering panic, she heard a hatch opening, making her turn around to see the Custodian who held her stuff begin putting it into some compartment of sorts. It made sense, in her mind, storing loose items. If they were to head to the Emperors flagship, exiting the atmosphere was going to be a rough ride, she suspected.

But, it was still awkward standing there, unsure of what to do with herself. She could hear nothing happening from outside, the day catching up to her as her eyes begin to feel a bit more heavier than before. Her mind still very much warred with itself, desperately trying to believe this wasn't real and it was just another figment of her imagination fucking with her. Or perhaps a really realistic nightmare, but she knew denying the obvious was foolish. And yet…

Why did she feel… nothing?

She panicked, like all the rest, fearful like everyone else, and yet now that she got a chance to really think? Why… why is her head empty? Or has it not fully catch up to her yet… building until she breaks?

The closing of the hatch saw to the two Custodians look towards each other, Lua watching as one nodded and headed towards what seemed to be the pilots as the other stayed behind. She wasn't sure if it was the one who took her stuff or guided her here.

"What is your name?"

That… was not what she was expecting. Licking her dry lips, she said "Lua."

He titled his head, just a bit "just Lua?"

Her palms were beginning to hurt "you want to know my full name?"

"It does not bode well if the Imperium does not know the name of its last missing Primarch."

'Has Omegon already been found?' "Oh, ok then, well… my… my full name is… well," she shifted on her feet, biting her lip as she looked away and hugged herself "it's… Lua Madeline Warendorf de Moreira Dubois."

She did not lift her head up to look at him as she shuffled in place, her fingers tapping her arm as she waited in the silence that followed. She could not hear his reaction, nor see it, but the slight clink of his Guardian-Spear signaled his coming response "an interesting name… Lua means moon, yes?"

She nodded "in Portuguese… many probably first hear it from Warframe-"

And there it is "Warframe?"

'Great job Leite' she waved her hand, trying to pass it off or make it seem like nothing, something she often did when faced with those uncommon to gaming or those uninterested in it. A means for the conversation to go elsewhere "just some game I play. Lua is used as the name for the moon instead of Luna."

Another pause "how… curious. Are you… of that culture?"

She began to sway, needing to do something instead of just standing there awkwardly- "yeah, from my fathers side."

"And the rest…"

A smile reached her lips "Madeline was the name of my great-grandmother on my mothers fathers side." A sad look came to her eyes "when my dad came to the US, he kept the naming practice of his family. My Oma's maiden name is Warendorf, a name my mother wanted me to have…"

Her smile grew "My Oma was from the Netherlands before she fled to the States because of the Second World War due to her…" she trailed off, before starting again "Jewish heritage. A strong woman, she was…"

She took in a breath before continuing "Moreira is Portuguese, my fathers surname, and Dubois is my mothers maiden name…" she shook her head "Portuguese last names aren't typically in that order, but they wanted both in it and… I think they said it just flowed better that way."

The sadness remained, in her eyes and face and voice, looking back up to the Custodes as they gleamed in unseen tears, her body far looser than it had been since the Emperors arrival "yeah…"

He titled his head again, more than he did prior, and though she could not see his face, it… felt as though he was thinking "you speak as though they do not live…"

She pressed her lips together and nodded curtly "they and my brother died some years back. I had just entered college when they passed."

But the Custodian was not done speaking "if I may be so bold… how did they die?"

A longer silence rang out, Lua trying to find her voice without it breaking as the Custodian waited patiently, seeing well the open wound their death still was for her.

She closed her eyes, breathing in deep before giving a shaky exhale, turning to look at him, her eyes telling more than just a tragedy.

"Climbing Mount Everest."

-

They did not stay long after Lua was taken out of the theatre proper, rushing backstage to grab their own stuff before things turned even worse within. The scene that greeted them was of pure chaos, actors rushing too and from, crew hastily packing what they could, others collapsed to the ground, crying, some in utter shock, near catatonic even. There were murmurs of disbelief, people shaking their heads while others paced with red puffy eyes.

Jesse turned to see the three of them enter the backstage, rushing towards them with his hand out "Oscar! Where's Lua?"

He shook his head "gone, everyone needs to leave, now!"

Jesse looked at him in disbelief "what do you mean gone?"

Nithya pushed her way passed him "he means the Imperium has her now, but we can't stay. Some… idiot in the crowd is signing his death wish and it's not going to end pretty."

She looked at everyone, her breath shaky, her hands in fist, eyes gleaming in unshed tears "I don't think anyone here wants to be present when bullets start flying."

That got peoples attention, many snapping out of shock as they hurried to leave, moving around each other like a well oiled machine, much like any performance. But this wasn't a play… it was so much worse. They watched as things were moved to the side, helping those out of costumes or straight up gathering their belongings and booking it through the emergency exit to the back alleyway, not carrying at the moment.

Jesse still looked worried, but his girlfriend pulled him away, towards the dressing rooms so that they could change and leave themselves. The director guided the efforts, what were being made at least, of closing the theatre down in the backstage area. She turned to look at the three of them, her face telling that she wished to speak to them, but was pulled away when one of the more younger cast members came to her fearfully, whispering something in her ear as her eyes widened and she soon rushed on to the stage itself.

It had left Oscar, Jay, and Nithya to be the only ones standing still, strangely calm compared to the panic around them. Jay, who had quickly looked behind him, back towards the stage proper, turned around and began pulling Oscar and Nithya further in towards the direction of the dressing rooms "we need to leave as well. How long is it going to take for you guys to get your costumes off?"

Oscar looked to Nithya as she looked to him, nodding her head as he said "if we keep the makeup on, then it shouldn't take long."

"Good," a short nod followed, turning a corner towards a dressing room further back where their stuff also remained "we need to leave as well and quickly too. I…"

A deafening pause followed, the tension that still lingered sharpening as it continued, not helped by him whispering in his mother tongue "I don't want to see people die."

Nothing more needed to be said, the group hurrying to undress and remove what props were on their heads and hair and slip back into their normal clothes. Through shaking hands did they slip the costumes back into their hangers and closets, throwing the props into the right bins as they gathered their supplies and headed for the exit.

When they did emerge from the dressing room, very few members of the cast remained, the crew still behind to do final lock ups before they too left. They did not hear much from beyond the curtains, but they did not dare look for themselves what had happen, fearful of what they would find.

Though they were in a hurry, they were cautious when reaching the back exit, not wishing to trip over loose items left behind and scattered on the ground as everyone rushed to leave. It was still eerily quiet, though, the theatre was never this quiet after a play.

They would have closed the curtains, laugh over their minor mistakes as they scampered about helping put things away and get out of costume and makeup. They would have danced and posted photos on social media and end up making jokes surrounding that play, much how the four of them made light of mishaps when traveling abroad. Nithya would have combed Lua's hair, plunking the braids apart with a wide thick comb as the pale woman would scroll through reddit to show her the latest memes, while Oscar would allow Jay to scrub his face clean with a wet clothe.

They would have showered and dressed and hit the nearest bakery that remained open late at night on days when the theatre had plays. They would have gotten cakes and tea and cookies and cold drinks and carried their food back to the girls apartment. They would have put up a battle report or a lore video or start a movie or anime as they ate and fell asleep on the couch and love seats. It would have been a night filled with laughter and fun and shenanigans and joy and-

It would have never be dead quiet and filled with so much cold dread.

Exiting the theatre was never this tense, nor suspenseful, leaving the three of them to huddle more closer together than they had before, much like they were when they left the hobby store earlier that day. It had been the Emperor following them, hadn't it? Lua… Lua had acted somewhat strange, then, could that have been the Emperor? Her soul reacting? Warhammer 40k had souls, the Warp existe-

"Fuck."

Jay and Oscar looked to Nithya as she turned to them with wide eyes "we forgot about the Warp."

Jay cursed while Oscar screamed into his hands, the former beginning to pace as the panic returned "ok, don't panic-"

Oscar looked sharply at the Asian-American "don't panic! We're beyond just panicking, sweetie!"

Nithya dropped her stuff and began tugging at her hair "shit, fuck, damnit! What in the name of the gods- fuck!"

She looked up "not you, you fuckers!" she turned to the couple "and the Imperial Truth, can't forget about that, too!"

Jay sighed deeply as he groaned "ooooh, Earth is fuuucked."

Oscar rubbed his eyes, holding in a scream as he sharply straightened his back and took in an even breath "ok… ok… so… we now have to deal with the warp and Chaos-"

"Some idiot is probably going to try and summon a Daemon, aren't they."

"God, I hope they die if they do."

Oscar ignored the banter "and the Imperial Truth. Anything else?"

Jay was going to say something, then stopped when his eyes moved past Oscar's shoulder "uh… how about the Astartes right behind you."

He blinked, slowly, at the words, turning around as Nithya followed their gaze, coming to face the looming presence of the dark armored marines they had seen in the theatre "shit."

The red lenses glared down at them, two more marines coming up in painfully familiar heraldry as the three of them stared at their impending doom.

Oscar backed up until he hit Jay, grabbing for his hand as he leaned over to Nithya and spoke in her native tongue "do you think we can run for it?"

She blinked a few times, her face contorting into different expressions and emotions as she replied with "unless you want us to die, then… yes."

The leading marine seemingly leered at them "the girl is correct, I would advise against running."

Oh…

The same marine stepped up, just a little, bending down to be close to their level "now… how did you three recognize the-"

Something had cut him off, his helmet twitching towards the left as the three of them froze, hearts plummeting as a single thought entered their heads.

Fuck.

The marine turned back to face them "you are friends with the… Eleventh Primarch, yes?"

None of them spoke a word, but they did nod their heads. The marine just gave one "where is her residence. Her belongings are to be retrieved and returned to the Bucephelus."

Nithya swallowed, hard "back at our apartment… we can show you-"

The marine straightened himself "good, take us there. And then…"

The other two marines came back into view, leaving transhuman dread to make their hearts beat even faster "you will answer our questions."

Shit.

-

The trip back to Nithya's and Lua's apartment was the most tense and silent trip they had ever gone through, shadowed by the marines that followed them. The three of them at stayed together, with the marines standing quietly as the subway took them to their final stop. It was a strange sight to see three Astartes standing in the middle of a subway cart, one that would have elicited laughter if it was wasn't for the fact that the Imperium was real, the Warp was real, Chaos was real, and Lua was currently in the hands of said Imperium who claims her as the Eleventh Primarch.

The one purged from all records, shortly after their discovery.

That left them tense and unsure of her fate, worried on what was happening to her, what was going to happen to her. Would she live? Be given her legion? Would they be broken and reassigned to the other legions while she was kept a secret? A shame the Emperor did not want the greater Imperium to know about?

The Custodians codex listed some things they had buried in their vaults, one of which bore the number XI. Could that be the XI Primarch? Would that be Lua's fate?

All these questions plagued them in the silence that filled the cart, lingering at the back of their minds as they waited for their stop. Service was still down, they had known that when they had tried to check for when the next train was to come, but the subways still worked, but remained empty as before. It had left them with nothing to do but sit there and wait, in silence and unease.

When the announcement came on for their stop, they stood and gathered their possessions in silence, the marines keeping behind them as they stood in front of the moving doors, which opened once the subway itself stopped. Exiting the cart, they moved through the silent and empty station, going up the flight of stairs back to the surface, and down the street towards the girls apartment. The marines kept up with them, an easy feat for super soldiers, making up three pairs of silent shadows following close, compounded by their black armor which made them difficult to see without the streetlights, even though they weren't of the Raven Guard Legion.

And when they came upon the apartment complex, a quaint little thing of bricks and potted plants with a pale blue wooden store front, fire escape stairs and metal grated balconies with foliage growing on the upper walls and roof, they entered through the side garage. It lead them to the apartments entrance, up a narrow flight of stairs that the marines barely were able to climb, though made it all the same, the stairs holding their weight to the great surprise of the trio. Through one hall and turning at the next, they reached the girls apartment.

Nithya rummaged through her bag to get her set of keys, unlocking the door to let them in and flicking on the lights, bringing her stuff to the couch as the boys did the same. The marines entered soon after, closing the door behind them, taking in the small apartment. They kept themselves watchful of where they walked, not wishing to break something or tip an object over, with one of them turning to the trio and asked "where-"

Nithya pointed towards their right, at the closed door decorated in stickers of stars and planets "that's our room. Lua's stuff is on the right hand side of the room when you walk in."

"My thanks."

All three entered, leaving the three friends to fall on the available seating, their legs giving out as exhaustion hit them like a truck, the stress of everything getting to them at last.

"I think me and Oz are going to stay over tonight, Nini, if you don't mind."

Nithya muttered out a "fine by me" as she forced herself to sit straighter and instead lean against the armrest rather than be boneless and lying half-off the chair. Oscar took the opportunity to lay on top of Jay, who grumbled and moved to the side to hug him better, tucking his boyfriends head into his chest as he rested his chin on Oscar's head. All three of them remained there, in silence, unable to hear what was going on with the marines that followed them, but they were too exhausted to even think.

It was Oscar who broke the silence "I feel like we forgot about something…"

Jay and Nithya furrowed their brows, right before one of the marines barged into the living room, sending the door straight off its hinges, and came upon them with a fury befitting of the gods.

"WHAT IS THIS!?"

Nithya stood up in a snap, turning to face the enraged marine as he lunged for her throat, slamming her into the wall as Jay and Oscar fell to the ground and pushed themselves to the back window facing the streets. Nithya kicked her feet out, her legs no longer able to touch the ground, her hands clawing at the armored arm to gain some perch as she felt it harder to breath. The marines helm look more terrifying, up close, even with its knightly visage.

She looked at the book the marine lifted up, her heart sinking into her gut as she realized it was Lua's Visions of Heresy book. She looked back at the marine more terrified than she ever was, struggling in his grasp as she fought for air and to hold back her tears.

One of the other marines came charging out of the room, reaching out for his brother "Astelan, don't-"

"Shut it Zahariel!"

"I think… it would be best to drop the girl… her lips are beginning to turn blue, Astelan. I do not think the Primarch will take kindly to you killing her friend."

Said marine turned to face the last of his brothers, looking back to see he had spoken true. Dropping Nithya to the ground, the girl coughing and hacking as she grabbed her bruised throat, Astelan stepped back a bit as Zahariel turned to face both her and the two boys as the last marines came up with another book in hand.

"Now," he said, so very calming, coming up to Astelan's side as he looked down at the collapsed girl "explain to us why you recognized the Emperor, what this Heresy is…" he raised the book he had in hand "and what the Fallen are… and why am I first among them?"

-

Chapter Text

"This just in, a spacefaring empire known as the Imperium of Man has come and-"

"These 'Warhammer fans' claim that the world needs to bend the knee or else we'll-"

"But isn't this some type of franchise? How can it even be real-"

"Sightings of the being known as the Emperor of Mankind in New York has seen to an immediate call for the National Guard-"

"-the Bonnevilles theatre has been successfully evacuated with no casualties-"

"He just kidnaped a citizen of the United States! This cannot-"

"The President of the United States has declared a State of Emergency. Please stay home while-"

"An emergency meeting of the United Nations at their headquarters has been issued in response to the sudden appearance of the Imperium. Representatives from all across the world-"

"They have denied the press access to the Assembly Hall at this time-"

"An uptick in army deployment has seen rising concerns among the citizenry and what that means for them-"

"We have confirmation of countries with nuclear armaments are preparing to-"

"At this time, we would like everyone to stay calm and remain at home. There is no reason to-."

"May God help us all."

-

The warm water was both a balm and a searing iron, raining down from the cavernous shower like rainfall. Lua kept herself sitting on the cool tiled floor, seemingly made of priceless polished stone, making it seem as though it was opal, shimmering in the blinding lights. It was the only way to ground herself in this bathroom that was far too large for her, far to endless for any normal human. It would have dwarfed even Astartes, for it was built for a Primarch… built for a normal Primarch… not the abnormality that she was.

~We said goodbye
To all the tings we loved
Gave up our lives
Just to find that it was not enough (not enough, not enough)~

It had been an awkward experience being taken aboard the Emperors flagship, knowing what she knew and what the Imperium expected her to be, fearing how the people would react when they saw her. Primarchs were symbols within the Imperium, these demi-gods of war, meant to be more than human, to be giants among man. But she… she was normal, a normal girl with no extraordinary features which cannot be obtained by everyone else. She was everything a Primarch should never be… something that broke the mold of what a Primarch was… something that would never be enough…

Something that the Inquisition would not hesitate to remove, either by death or erasure of presence.

An Edict of Obliteration.

Damnatio Memoriae.

Condemnation… of Memory.

But… was that to be her fate?

~We leapt in faith
Left our solitude, our carefree peace
What we thought would change the world
Was just a childish dream~

She looked over to where her phone rested on her discarded clothes, playing her music as she sat in the shower, needing something other than the pattering of the water and the soft rumbling silence of the vessel she now resided in as white noise. Something other than her thoughts.

Droplets dripped from her hair, still wrapped in the braids and twist it was during the play, slowly unraveled by her hand, one by one. It ran down her face and neck and body until it touched the ground and into the nearby drain, made to be seamless with the opulent shower floor. She followed it with her eyes, past her pale skin, reminiscent of porcelain, the faint cool pink hues underneath giving her life where without it, it would be more like a fragile doll than a breathing human.

~We failed to stop our own demise
The tragic end's before our eyes
Hope has no place here~

Lua lifted her hands, delicate as they were, and untangled another set of braids still wrangled in her hair, using a pocket comb she packed before they had left for the theatre to remove the predicted knots to come. It was always a hassle to untangle her hair after a play, the density mixed with soft waves and uniformed curls a nightmare to handle, not helped by its length and fine nature.

A monotonous task it was, repeating the same actions over and over again, part by part, until she was done, not even thinking about it. Merely going through the motions. Acting on autopilot.

Through the music and the empty expanse, she combed through knots and tangles, unwinding braids and bound curls alike, until her hand dropped and her mind returned to the present. She looked up to the shower head above her, closing her eyes to not let them be hit by the droplets, sighing heavily before bringing her knees to her chest and her face buried in them.

Lua was tired… so, so tired.

~Maybe the path that leads our way home will finally clear
Maybe the end we tried to avoid is already here~

It felt as though her soul was drained of energy, sapped of strength and will, leaving an empty shell behind.

Why did she not feel anything, still? Yet, she could feel the bodies response, the stinging of unshed tears, the blooming pain in her chest, the sinking despair and fear waiting for her emotions and heart and mind to catch up. Yet… they have not… leaving her unsteady and uncomfortable to a point that was foreign to her… and it scared her.

A headache made her groan and rube her face, driving all the thoughts away for the time being, turning her head up into the water, closing her eyes to let the warmth sooth the anxiety that still lingered. It remained, still, even after several minutes had passed. Another sigh, another groan, before her head fell to her knees again, rising just a bit to allow her hands to press into her eyes and rube her face.

Everything… was just too much.

Curled as she was, Lua looked towards the rest of the bathroom that she… that was said to be hers. Something she hardly believed, not just from the sheer absurdity of everything.

It… it was just too big.

It dwarfed her, fitted for a Primarch, not a normal human, for her. Neither human or Primarch, it seemed. It was opulent and massive and…

Not even the richest person on Earth could hold such wealth, in a single bathroom no less.

~Some roses will never bloom
Some dreams will rot on the vine
Some lives will end much too soon
Some evil will never, ever die~

A chill had run down her spine.

Why did the phone have to play this song? Why couldn't the randomizer choose a different song?

She would have liked Buttons or This is Gallifrey: Our Childhood, Our Home play instead of For Every Life. Even if it was one of her favorite RWBY songs.

Another blooming pain around her eyes reminded her of the time, resulting in a large yawn and a tired groan. She sighed once more, then began to stand, careful of her hair so that she did not accidently step on it and snap her neck. It was an annoyance she did not need at that moment.

Lua, knowing she would like to sleep soon, turned her body back towards the shower head, letting the water fall on her completely. In the absence of soap, she did what she could to clean herself of the days adventure, knowing that it was not the best of options. But, she wanted the glitter, makeup, sweat, and remnants of her costumes props she missed, off her before she snoozed.

The soap that was provided to her nearly made her vomit after test smelling them. At least she didn't stink…

~Some wars will not end in peace
Some heroes choose the wrong side
Sometimes its worth it all to risk the fall
And fight for every life~

Her knee bounced to the rhythm of the melody, even if it was slightly unsettling given her new reality, rubbing off whatever remnants of the day as she combed through her hair a final time before deciding it was good enough. Using the provided steps, an embarrassment to say the least, she turned the valve off and exited the shower proper, ringing out the excess water still in her hair before she did. Even the towels were oversized, leaving her practically consumed by it as she began to dry herself off.

~We tried to rise
Defeat the hate through love
Keep hope alive
Trust our hearts and somehow soar above (Soar above, soar above)~

Stepping towards the sink, she used the provided steps there to reach the counter and the mirror, the fog on the mirror melting away to reveal her reflection staring back at her. Eyes skimmed over her features, trying to see if there was anything that would indicate that she was a Primarch, her maybe brothers carried some of the Emperors looks, right? Didn't the books say that Lorgar looked the most like the Emperor?

But… she looked normal, like any other girl on Earth, with no weird body proportions or strangeness that made her an other, physically. Her jaw was defined, yes, but slimmed and soft, not like the jaws of steel the Primarchs are depicted with. Her face held that gentle, delicate beauty, sharpness softened by small touches of fat.

She had been told many times over of how she was the pinnacle of that desired false beauty, that filter face and perfect makeup, with her large doe eyes and pouty lips to further drive it home.

Or, well, what was desired in the western world… and what was also currently in.

~We tried to rise
Defeat the hate through love
Keep hope alive
Trust our hearts and somehow soar above (Soar above, soar above)~
We sacrificed
Pledged our souls and gave up everything
But in the end, there's only failure
Only suffering~

It had also felt like a foolish attempt at confirming what was already long confirmed. That she was his creation, of blood and flesh and soul. But… what went wrong? Why… why is she normal?

She was not their towering height, nor their great strength, neither did she carry their mental capacity or any trace of extraordinary to be considered the demi-gods of war they were. She was… she was just Lua. Just Lua.

And yet, here she stood, on a starship orbiting her home, her Earth.

~Our plans of triumph torn apart
An endless sea of broken hearts
Strength's not victory
All that remains, the end of the tale, is worse than we feared
All that remains, collapsed in the void, drowning in tears~

Perhaps she did carry some semblance of her maybe brothers and the Emperor, if this Imperium was like the one she read in the books and rules. Then, she wondered, did she carry any elements, any semblance, of a Primarch?

She feared the answer.

~Some roses will never bloom
Some dreams will rot on the vine
Some lives will end much too soon
Some evil will never, ever die~

Was she a failure, then? A Primarch that never bloomed? A Primarch chained in the flesh of mortality? An embarrassment that was to die along with her home? It shouldn't take long for the Emperor to find information about the 40k hobby, and that they carried the knowledge of Chaos. The moment he entered their skies did the death knell of Earth begin to ring, only a matter of when their looming destruction was to be at hand. Was she to die with them and be erased that way? Or was she to be chained and brought to the Imperial palace, to be experimented on and see what went wrong?

To turn her into something… she never was?

~Some wars will not end in peace
Some heroes choose the wrong side
Sometimes its worth it all to risk the fall~

And… she's going into dark territory, now. Great.

Shaking her head, she continued to dry her body and hair, stepping down from the steps and back to solid ground, or whatever constituted as solid ground on a spaceship, and grabbed a spar bathrobe to slip on.

~For everything we love
For all we've every known
Maybe its just a fantasy
A foolish goal we can't achieve~

Comb in hand again, she racked it through her locks, parting them into their needed sections to be braided loosely for the moment. She worked until it was done, letting it drop down her back when she was finished.

~This battle's near the end
We're falling faster every day
The path to victory fades away
The finish drawing near
Will this be the day
That we've always feared?~

Turning towards her discarded clothes and phone, she went to pick them up. The last verse was about to begin when she grabbed her phone, quickly pausing it as she gathered her stuff and returned to her new room. It was as enormous as the bathroom, an expansive space that was as luxurious as everything else within the Emperors wing. Of marble and gold and wood that costed a fortune to even procure most certainly, let alone mold. It was a space befitting the giants of legends the Primarchs were.

She was not that.

Lua walked silently in the room, placing her clothes and phone on the nearest table, hugging herself as she went deeper in. The gold filigree glinted off suspended lights, the ceiling high and layered, vaulted and piercingly white. Her eyes trailed down, catching the plush furniture of velvet and gold, looking past the bed that was far too large for her, let alone a dozen men, and towards the expansive window on the far wall.

It was there she found herself standing before, looking down at Earth below her. It glowed here, in space, a beautiful blue with swirling clouds, the peaking greens and dirt of the land beneath completing her mental image. It was…

She stood there… for minutes on end, just staring at Earth, at her home. She played with the pendant she still had on her, the worn carving of tarnished gold rough to her skin, yet calming all the same, a sign of her faith… one that was to die under the ambitions of the Emperors will.

The dark expanse of space made her feel more tiny than the room, that eerie reminder of how vast the universe was… and how tiny they were.

A pale blue dot… suspended in a sunbeam…

Tears pricked her eyes, swallowing hard as she pressed down on her lips as the truth began to weigh down on her. This… this was all real… Warhammer was real… the Imperium was real… Chaos… was real…

This wasn't a dream… it wasn't her imagination…

It was reality.

She wiped a stray tear off her cheek, sniffing as she shut her eyes as she nodded her head, turning her gaze away from the haunting sight and clarity, a hand covering her mouth as she did so.

This was real… it was really real…

The sudden opening of the her chambers doors snapped her out of her thoughts, making her turn to look at the intruder. It was Neptunius, cautiously entering her room, stepping in with full strides once he saw her decent. At least he cared for her privacy.

He came to her, his height dwarfing hers, taller than his average brothers, but not equal to Constantine Valdor. Lua looked up as he looked down and silenced filled the cavernous room once more, only broken by his words.

"Lady Lua… the Apothecaries are ready to see you."

Right… she forgot about that. He did make mention that she was to go through a medical check once she got onboard and the room was readied, needing… different tools to examine her, for more reasons than one glaring fact.

She bit her thumb nail, the unease in her clear to the Custodes "must I?"

Neptunius rested a hand on her shoulder, as gentle as it ever was "there shall be no serfs on our route, nor any of the crew. Just the ten thousand and the Sisterhood guard these halls, just as it was when we came aboard."

A comfort, which worked. She would rather be in the presence of the Custodians and Sisters of Silence than the mortal crew. At least they can keep their composure "and the Apothecary…"

"A trusted member of the ten thousand, Lady Lua. He has extensive knowledge on the human anatomy and has been trained by the Emperor to understand the internal workings of Astartes and Primarchs alike. You will be in good and safe hands under his care."

Another worry unfounded, it seemed.

Lua loosened her shoulders, moving her arms to hug herself once more, and expressed her understanding and agreement, letting him lead her through the winding halls of the Bucephelus. And he was right; no serf in sight, no mortal crew. Only the ten thousand and the few wandering Silent Sisters. None looked her way… it was wonderful to be anonymous once again.

But she knew they watched her and she expected no less.

The halls themselves were as grand as expected for someone like the Emperor, that grand baroque design expected in the 40k Universe, though technically 30k, reminding her of that one photo of the Imperial Palace with those Custodians standing in front of it. The one set in 30k, lit by clear daylight skies with the floating orbital platform in the background. That brightness, that cleanness, that golden architect and velvet carpets and grandness of those beloved Renaissance churches and chapels. That was what the halls of the Emperors flagship reminded her of.

It was a foreboding thing, knowing what the future held, and what was to become of the Imperium. An intimidating style that made her smaller than she already was.

A final turn brought them into the Custodians quarter within the Emperors wing, entering a set of doors marked by the typical universal and secular symbol of medicine, even if it held religious origins and… wasn't even related to healing in the first place.

The caduceus, the staff of Hermes, was not a symbol of medicine, but of trade and commerce.

Neptunius opened the doors for her, the groaning telling her well enough she would have had no chance of even budging them, and through them they went.

It was a sparse room, utilitarian, and sterile, if the smell was any indication. Cabinets of thick steel and glass lined the walls, charts and displays plastered on smooth screens with crisp imagery, with several examination tables lined on the walls, with one placed in the center of the spartan room. In one corner, by what seemed to be a desk and several… computers? Sat an unarmored Custodian, if the white and red robes he wore, along with the Aquila, was any indication. Space Marines had yet to be given the right to wear such an honor, only during and after the heresy as a sign of their loyalty. Only the Emperors Children held that honor in the great crusade.

When the doors closed, the Custodian turned to face them, his cropped warm blonde hair and deep tan skin stark against piercing grey eyes. At first, he looked to her with a curiosity, but quickly turned to the Custodian behind her and smiled "Neptunius!"

Said Custodian walked past her towards the unarmored transhuman "hello brother. I have brought the Primarch as requested."

He gestured behind him towards her, making her freeze, for a moment, before giving a tight smile and a very short and clipped wave of her hand. The Custodian nodded once, standing from his chair to his full height with what looked to be a tablet in hand "good, good."

He swiped through something on the tablet before bringing his eyes back up to face her "hello Lady Lua Ma-"

"Just Lua!... Please…"

There was an awkward pause, for Lua at least, as the Custodian continued on without a second thought, "I will note that for future reference, Lady Lua. As I was saying before," she flinched, just a bit, at those words "my name is Paean and I will be acting as your Apothecary until the arrival of your legion."

Neptunius continued when he noted her silence "and he will be doing a general check on your health and a diagnostic regarding your status as a Primarch."

"Mmph?"

Paean came around the table to her side, placing a hand on her back to guide her further in, speaking as he did "the Emperor wishes for me to check you over to see if anything regarding your origins still lingers inside you, brought about by your discovery and your… height."

For a 5'10" woman, she felt increasingly smaller "what will happen if I don't… have what you're looking for?" What are they even looking for anyway?

Paean left her by the center examination table, going around to turn on further lights as he prepared his needed tools "I am to assume that you will act as another head of state."

He dragged a cart out, missing the wide eyed look of Lua "given your status as the Emperors daughter, your blood and genes are…" he turned to her "priceless," he went back into his task "and so, the nobility of the Imperium and even the common folk will try for your hand and…" he seemed… awkward as he gestured towards her, something she never expected from a Custodian "natural… capabilities."

Paean… looked increasingly uncomfortable, like a fish out of water as he sharply turned around went back into his work "and thus the Emperor would most likely bring you back to Terra to fall under the mentorship of the Lord Sigillite in the workings of governing and administration until your dying days."

He looked back to her, cart and tools ready, with a smile on his face "any questions?"

Lua blinked, several times, waiting for her brain to process what was said, so struck by his candidness… but felt as though it should've been expected. He… probably didn't interact with- wait, aren't Custodes supposed to be the pinnacle of humanity? Primarchs are warp entities shoved into meat suits, they don't count. Wait… is she a warp entity shoved into a meat suit?

Change the subject mind, please.

Neptunius tapped his Guardian-spear lightly "I think that was a bit much, brother… she is still… adjusting."

Paean nodded his head in agreement "right, right. Forgot. I just… haven't examined a female Primarch of normal height and find it fascinating!"

Ah, he loved human anatomy then, a passion of his? Recognized in his training and then made to specialize in, perhaps?

But, she did have some questions "what… kind of test will you be doing?"

He seemed… happy to answer that "oh, just a regular physical and testing. Checking vitals, visuals, physical, some laboratory test for any… genetic disorder or alterations. Due to your… sex, I will also have to perform a mammogram, a… mammary gland examination, pap smear, pelvic, cholesterol, and osteoporosis screening too. Along with looking over genetic samples and testing for gene seed flaws and presence within your blood, and if any additional organ expected within Primarch anatomy exist inside of you."

Oh…. Oh….

Well… it's about to get real awkward… never thought this would be her first… "gynecologist" visit.

Fuck my life.

She was never living this down, was she?

-

She was never living down.

Lua found herself laying on the cold, metal examination bed, without her bathrobe, as Paean examined her everywhere he could. It was… something.

Before they had even begun, he had gone through her records, getting her confirmation when needed, and noted the lack of medical records she had.

Did… did they hack the medical systems for her records?!

But she confirmed it all the same, confirming her birthday "ah, the day your parents found you?" and her name and all her prior injuries and illness, which were a scant few, and finally… he began the exam.

And as he slipped on a pair of gloves, he had looked at her and noted the pendant around her neck "what is this?"

Paean took a hold of it, letting callous fingers rube over worn metal "a necklace."

He did not look convinced "the pattering of the worn and dulled edges suggest a consistent pattern of holding and rubbing it. It has more meaning than just a necklace."

A tilt of his head, a curious gleam in his eyes "are you of a certain faith?"

Lua swallowed hard "… yes… I am. Why?"

He did not reply… nor did Neptunius for that matter.

Paean let the pendant drop, moving away to begin his work. Lua, in turn, turned her eyes to look at Neptunius…

He didn’t look her way.

Do they think I am going to be like Lorgar?

Or… did they not want to tell her of their Imperial Truth, the secular faith of the Imperium she and her world were going to need to follow in the coming days?

A brewing disaster, she knew.

It seemed that Paean wanted to get the worse out of the way… and did the typical gynecologist examination first, which was unpleasant for both parties, but they moved on quickly enough. It was recorded and noted with nothing out of the ordinary from what she could tell, and she was happy for the rest of the exam to move on.

It was already embarrassing enough.

Paean made her stand from the examination table, taking measurements every which way, perhaps to use as a comparison to the Primarchs to see how much smaller she is? Or… used for something else?

"Mmm… 5'10", which I've been informed is taller than the average women, but not by much-"

Well then…

"One-hundred and thirty pounds… a small concern, far too light for comfort. Yet your build suggest you'd be heavier…"

Excuse me?

Paean took that moment to press into her legs and arm muscles, seemingly calculating something as he said "yes… I was right… your muscles seem to be densely packed and yet… your weight indicates your nearly under safety parameters…"

There was a slight pause as he dug a bit deeper into her flesh, pressing into joints from her hips to her knees and ankles "hmm, unusual. You found her…"

Lua swallowed "I do ballet, if that's what you're asking."

Paean hummed and nodded his head "yes, yes, that makes sense. Your legs are differently built in some areas, I just wasn't sure why. But ballet makes sense, how long?"

She shrugged her shoulders "I'm self taught… in a way, been doing it for around a little bit more than a decade?"

"Good to know, your leg muscles and tendons do seem stronger than what they appear they should be."

He moved his hands to her stomach, feeling at her waist and the muscles and bones there "ribs are not fused… no, wait. Are they?" He pressed even deeper, the beginnings of a biting pain striking her nerves "mmm… partially fused, it seems… though… they feel larger than they should for an average human…"

Another set of prodding "I feel very little fat… enough for a needed protective barrier, but other than that I would be greatly concerned if I believed you normal."

He moved on to another part of her body "but… from what I am feeling… your muscle mass should have you in the one-forties or fifties… sixties and seventies really… but your more than thirty pounds lighter than you should… why is that?"

Paean stood to his full height after that, grabbing his chin as he reached for his tablet again and typed something down.

Neptunius noticed her curious stare "notes for the Emperor, once he returns to the Bucephelus."

"He's not here?"

The armored Custodian nodded his head "he hasn't returned yet. The Captain-General sent a notice of their delay. Our King wished to begin compliance and has moved to meet with your… United Nations?"

That… wasn't good… she prayed he doesn't end up killing anyone else.

Who was she kidding, some idiot was going to die.

Wait… religion is illegal on Earth now.

… Well then.

Paean placed the tablet down, continuing to explain his observations, ignoring the twos discussion "from what I have been informed of, you carry an ideal body shape desired for reproduction, though how those organ are contained in that waist, I do not know."

Why does he have to say it like that?! And my waist isn't that small!

His eyes narrowed "I need another blood sample, real quick."

Turning around, he moved towards his cart and pulled out… well, she was going to need a couple cookies and juice boxes by the end of this examination. Sat on the exam table, the blood and fluids drawn, they were put back into a machine as Lua hopped off the table, with his focus returned to her once again.

"That, along with the other gathered samples, should see if you are capable of such… natural… capabilities."

Does… he mean he's testing to see if she can get pregnant? And why does he say it with such disgust?

Please move, please. Please?!

He smiled again "I wish to test something, real quick."

And then, he threw something, right. At. Her. Lua quickly responded with catching said thing, surprised by its weight, but held it firm nonetheless and didn't fall over, even if she stumbled just a little. Paean seemed to write more on his tablet, nodding his head and murmuring in what seemed to possibly be Imperial Gothic, which was alien to her and she knew many languages herself.

Neptunius came to her side and took the item from her grasp "well… that answers one question…"

"And that would be…?" She felt a slow, growing fear as she watched the Custodian place the object on some other table.

Paean, though, seemed eager to tell "that you still carry some elements of your Primarch strength! Fascinating!"

"Uh…" she was so confused "how?"

The Apothecary's smile widened, which was quite frightening to witness "you just caught a specialized weight meant for Astartes training, condensed into a little sphere. It is used for training an Astartes reflexes and you just caught it where even the best trained mortal soldier would not, let alone hold."

Umm…. What?

She didn't look convinced "that was surprisingly heavy, yes, but-"

Neptunius placed his hand on her should once more "he speaks truth, Lady Lua. Has this not happened before? Able to hold weights that one of your skill and known capabilities should not be capable of?"

She shook her head "Nithya joked about me being stronger than I should, but… nothing like-"

She had to bite her tongue before she could blurt out 'an Astartes'. To them, she shouldn't know such capabilities. If she did speak those words… she was outing herself right there and then that she knew more than she should. Custodes were genius', they could catch a lie… and they could catch someone holding more knowledge then they should.

Were… they already suspicious of her?

Paean words, though, broke her out of her spell "the Emperor will be pleased with this! I wonder what other capabilities lie undetected?"

Neptunius, though, was not in the mood, it seemed, for more dallying "I believe it be prudent to continue with this examination. It is far into the night for the Primarch and I believe sleep would do her some good."

Thank you… wait…

Paean agreed, nodding his head and gesturing back to the exam table once more, where Lua found herself helped on and eased down to lie flat on her back. And thus… they continued.

The Apothecary had used some tech she was not familiar with, made note of her temperature, which he noted was surprisingly lower than an average human, something that was abnormal even among Astartes and Primarchs who generally had a higher normal temperature, given their extreme metabolism and larger size. Paean had made a short hand response of it possibly being a byproduct of her containing some of the Primarch organs but still retaining a normal size, making her body overall cooler or something like that.

He was often switching in and out of English and Imperial Gothic and Lua could make little of what he said. Was that even possible? Some Doctor Who level Time Lord biology?

It wasn't a problem before, it shouldn't be a problem now, really. Best if she ignored it for moment.

Then he went on with the rest of her head and face, checking her scalp and hair "far stronger than the average follicle and far more dense than normal… mmh, perhaps you would have thinner hair if you were of the average Primarch height". He probed her face, checked the lymph nodes "an extra gland? No… a few extra ones… just as the Emperor said there would be" and did a general check of her eyes "response time is higher than those of humans, near Astartes… I wonder."

He would look further to check her overall vision and deeper eye examination, which resulted in no surprises or weaknesses and no concerns. He checked her muscles and continued to note the higher than average resistance and strength to them, something already proven but just to make sure, along with checking her ears and noting a higher than normal sensitivity compared to normal humans. He checked her senses and once more commented on their sensitivity, went over her reflexes and throat and reaction time and memory and on and on and on.

He checked her heart and lungs "is that… a second heart?" and prodded her stomach, chest, and back, feeling her muscles and what organs he could, along with bone, taking samples of blood and tissue and practically anything he could get to place in the same strange machines from before, and finally turning back to do a final check of his.

At last, this can end.

"I must say, you have been an exceptionally fascinating specimen, Lady Lua."

"Brother…."

Paean looked to Neptunius "it is not a lie, brother. She is by no means human and now I wonder what lies inside."

"You cannot dissect her, Paean."

"I wasn't going to… anyway, I have machines to look internally for me, but from what I am understanding…"

He came back to her side, checking her torso again, feeling around as he seemed to make more internal notes "she has more organs that a regular human should have… and seems to be like that of her brothers, but… different…"

There was… a relief in her? "Does that mean…"

Paean nodded his head "it seems that you may indeed still retain your Primarch biology, to what degree I do not know."

He moved further up, leaving Lua to close her eyes and hope the embarrassment didn't show "but I will say that… I advise a reduction of your mammary glands. They are impractical and will only continue to strain your body with their continual existence."

Did… did he just say her breast were too big?

That… that was a creative way to say that, actually.

Still embarrassing. Please let this end…

"Brother…"

Paean finished the last of his physical examinations, moving back to the monitors as Lua finally sighed in relief and slowly sat up, crossing her feet while bringing her knees to her chest as the Custodian apothecary continued to speak "I have found indications of muscle strain due to their weight and larger than average size. It does the Primarch no good in the heat of battle and results in the poorest of postures, brother."

Neptunius, even in full armor, seemed exasperated "you could say it less candid and more considerate, brother. Socially, it is rude to make such comments about women, more so when you tell them directly to their face."

The apothecary did not seem fazed at all "I do not socialize with women, brother."

"You are examining one right now and who does not carry the same careless attitude towards her body as we do."

"Can… can I put my robe back on… please?"

Neptunius came to her side with said robe in hand, letting her snatch it from his grasp and quickly slip it on and softly laugh in relief "what do the test say, brother?"

Paean seemed pleased with the question "of course! My examinations have concluded that she is healthier than any regular human. I have also confirmed her incapacity to reproduce entirely! It seems that she never developed… any oocytes. Have you… ever had a menstruation cycle?"

Lua shook her head "no… we never went to check why. I hadn't been to the doctors since I was in middle school."

"More than a decade, then?"

She nodded "about."

Neptunius stepped up "good news, then. And expected, too."

She looked to him "are Primarchs unable to reproduce?"

Paean was the one to answer that "I have done my examinations on all of them after their rediscovery and it is the case for all, though what sperm they produce is completely without any trace of genetic material nor are even capable of fertilization."

Why did I have to ask?

He moved on "her blood work also indicates her red blood cells containing higher oxygen levels, along with my physical examinations providing further support of a larger lung capacity and dual hearts. Her bones also seem to be stronger than the average human, though I wouldn't compare it to Astartes entirely, I would say she is far more durable than what her appearance suggest."

Well… people have called her delicate looking…

"It also seems she has the typical Primarch organs, though perhaps smaller than what they should be, a given due to her size, and seems capable of producing the needed gene seed required for her legion, though her body proportions and slimness…"

Again?

"Makes me wonder where all those organs are?"

Neptunius sighed heavily "much like the other Primarchs, brother. Why bring it up when you already know that?"

Paean shook his head "as equally as you know, brother, that their organs are hidden by the esoteric science of material and the immaterial world, and this system is cut off from it."

Wait… what?

That… no… did that mean- "wait… what are you guys talking about?"

Paean raised a brow before turning around and continued to scroll through his data while Neptunius sighed "there exist a place in this galaxy… known as the warp. It is… a place that is hard to put into words and is stranger still when compared to our reality. But… it exist and all things are connected to it, the Silent Sisterhood an exception to that normality. But… this system…" he trailed off, leaving Lua to look at him, confused.

But, he did continue "the minute the Bucephelus entered the heliosphere… it was like… the warp was silenced. As though… it didn't exist inside the system. It was… challenging, trying to set a communication relay that would work in such strange tides, but we managed and now our lord wonders… if that had any part in your stunted development."

… What?

Paean took that moment to put in his own two cents "it has also left our lord a mystery he seems eager to solve, once compliance is completed."

The emotions Lua felt in that moment were… were…

A tear of relief fell down her cheek, leaving the pale woman to hold back the joy she felt. If they saw her relief… they would ask questions, questions she feared to answer.

But Paean continued to speak "but, I did find a concern in your test."

Lua turned to him, palming her hand to ease her stress as Neptunius turned as well "what is it, brother?"

"It seems… that Lady Lua cannot consume the food and water of the Imperium…"

It felt like her brain screeched to a halt after hearing his words, her body freezing as Neptunius seemed to show some level of shock in his body posture, though she wasn't entirely sure if he was or if it was her eyes playing with her "what?"

So he was shocked…

Paean pulled up some chart on one of the monitors in the room "the testing of her blood and saliva has brought great insight on the internal functioning of her body, one that the Emperor will be most pleased to see. But, I caught one reading that was concerning to say the least."

He taped something on his tablet, another record flashing on screen as Neptunius stepped up "I see it…"

"See what?" Lua was beyond confused… but she could take a guess.

Humanity of the Great Crusade had colonized countless worlds… who have genetically drifted far away from the original humans of Earth. Evolution and genetic alterations have taken their course and changed mankind into something hers were not. She didn't know the science behind what humans can consume, specifically when it came to the plants and animals not of Earth, so… is it possible that 30k humanity genetically altered themselves to consume the varying foods of the galaxy?

But, if she still had some semblance of Primarch biology, which the physical exam confirmed, to what extent was unknown, how was she not able to eat their food? She was created on Terra, right? Below the palace, deep in the Himalayas. She should be able too…

Unless her arrival to her Earth altered her in some way… more than being cut off from the warp did, if their theory is to be believed.

Paean nodded towards his brother, though "exactly. Somehow, living on this world as resulted in the chemical makeup of Imperial food to be like poison to her."

"Can it be the same thing for the people?"

He shook his head, it felt to her that he was confused "but that wouldn't make any sense… humanity in the Dark Age altered themselves to consume the alien flora and fauna of distant worlds. That means these people would have that same genetic mark and capability, but why-"

Paean turned to her, slowly, eyes narrowed as some unknown gleam passed through his eyes "wait… how did I miss that?"

He came to her, then, large strides across the room to reach her in the blink of an eye, leaving Lua to flinch back as Paean leaned forward "I don't understand."

His hands came to her face, feeling it and the bone structures within it, a deep concentration in his eyes as they no longer carried that glimmer of joy like from before "brother, were the people you encountered on this planet look similar to her? In terms of facial structure?"

Neptunius came into view, just barely, above the shoulders of Paean "while they have differing features, as expected among mankind, the general bone structure seemed to be the same."

"… but… that can't be…"

Lua was growing more and more confused by the second, their words falling back into Imperial Gothic but she could feel the surprise and shock and disbelief, as though it was saturating the very air. It was only when Paean suddenly stood and walked away from her did she get her answers.

"Your facial structure, the setting of your bones, and those of this world, they are not what they should be."

She turned her head towards the lowered helm of Neptunius "why is that?"

He turned his head, just a bit, so that one of his lenses watched the apothecary "because they match the records our lord kept of what humanity looked like… far before the start of the Golden Age… before they colonized Sol…"

Remember Leite, you shouldn't know about their Sol "but… this is Sol…"

"A copy-"

"Lady Lua," said Paean, making the two turn towards him as he brought up… was that Earth's internet? "what is the name of your world?"

She shrugged her shoulders, play it calm "Earth… what other name would it have?"

He typed something into the computer, generating images of the planet she knew as home "I find it strange that a copy of Terra would use its ancient name…"

"Well, technically, it’s the name in English. Other languages use other names. Those who have Latin roots, the romance languages, call it Terra. More fitting, really, with the rest of the planets being named after the Roman gods-"

Another ramble, great.

Paean turned to look at her with furrowed brows "Roman gods…"

Play it like your clueless of them, Leite "from the days of Rome? I mean, yeah, they copied the Greeks, but the names of the Roman gods were used to name the planets of Sol… wait, isn't Sol a Norse or Celtic god or something? I know its Latin for sun but-"

Neptunius placed a hand on her shoulder, again, to cease her rambling "how do you know of those names? How do you know of Rome?"

Look confused, look confused "why wouldn't I? I live in the US and have European parents, Rome is a big part of history in the west. I've been to Rome."

Paean, though, shook his head "but Rome is on Terra, not-" he typed something into the computer again and the familiar images of the Rome she knew popped up "this can't-"

He turned to Neptunius, who seemed frozen too "how can…"

Paean swallowed, turning his gaze back to Lua as he said "do you know of humanities evolution?"

"Brother-"

"I have a minor in Anthropology… I've studied human evolution."

Paean began to walk towards her "and how was that possible?"

Another shrug of her shoulders, made a tad bit more difficult with Neptunius' hand still on one of them "fossils?"

"Where… did those fossils come from…"

Lua made sure that she looked confused by his words "dug up from the ground? Many were found in Africa, especially in the Cradle of Life and Ethiopia… even some in the MENA region if it's directly relating to our direct lineage. The Neanderthals and Denisovans and Florians are in Europe, Asia, and the south east Asian and pacific islands… why?"

Neptunius finally broke his silence "because copies of Terra do not hold fossil records… they do not hold ancient cities long dead on Terra, only faintly remembered…"

Paean held her face "and humanity should not look like what they did in the past… what year is it, for you?"

"2023? Common Era, Anno Domini if you're Christian."

Silence… another dead silence.

Paean… did not look well "brother… I think we are good for today… I will send word to the serfs to gather supplies for Lady Lua to safely consume. But for the moment, I think… it would be wise to return her to her chambers… and leave her to rest for the night."

A bow of the head was all Neptunius did before he turned around and guided Lua out of the apothecaries chambers, back into the brightly lit corridors of the Emperors flagship, walls lined still with the ten thousand. There was only one thought in Lua's head as they made their way back to her room.

Did I just open Pandora's box?

-

The walk back to her room was a quiet one. Neptunius did not speak, nor did Lua. But it was not awkward, at least. But it was also not a comforting thing either. It was silent, much like the Emperors wing, but Lua did not mind. She did not want to speak of what had just happened… of what seemed to be a revelation Paean had back there.

Opening what cannot be closed anymore…

She knew he would dig deeper, perhaps finding what he sought, confirmation of what theories filled his head, for better or for worse. Maybe he'll find out about Warhammer 40k and then her Earth is doomed. Maybe he won't.

Would she even live long enough to see it?

She carried some elements of a Primarchs biology, so she wasn't entirely useless, right? They made mention that she could produce the needed gene seed for her legion, which was a good thing? The knowledge of the setting and her modern morality made her views on everything skewed. It wasn't fiction now, it was real, and the Imperium were not the good guys, by any stretch of the imagination. Was she to head a fleet to commit countless war crimes and crimes against humanity? Stamp out innocent worlds and xenos alike because the Emperor demanded it so?

She did not want to be like that… she did not want to become that.

To be apart of the bloodiest and most cruel regime in human history was… was…

A living nightmare.

But the fate of her life was still in the air, but at least there was something of a hope she would not be killed the moment the Emperor saw her again. Well, unless he finds out about Warhammer before they meet, then it would be a different scenario entirely.

Yet, for the moment, she lived and breathed and would enjoy what time was left before her, most likely, ultimate end. The Eleventh was purged from record under Imperial authority, like what it says in the Visions of Heresy book. The record of the Second was missing, not found.

Was the Second still alive?

Lua shook the thoughts from her head, focusing back on the hallway once more, beginning to remember the path or, at least, recognizing some elements they had passed by before. Unless things repeated, then it would be a nightmare to memorize.

And in the final stretch did Neptunius speak "I have gotten word that your belongings have been acquired from your residence."

At least she wouldn't be sleeping in a bathrobe. Hopefully her blanket and stuffed plushie were among them.

Wait… did that mean…

When they reached the door to her room, Neptunius went first to let them into the small parlor room before entering the main quarters. When he did, he paused for a moment and said "Tribune Ra? I was not expecting you here?"

Her heart(s?) stilled, her breath caught in her throat as Lua peered around the side of the Custodian and looked in to see more standing among black armored Astartes of the Dark Angels Legion.

Tribune Ra, she assumed it was the one at the front with his helmet off, looked to him and then to her, eyes narrowing just a bit more, as he raised a hand and-

Oh… oh no…

"We have questions for the Primarch, Prefect Neptunius."

Visions of Heresy laid in his hand, the Custodian next to her freezing physically as she felt as though she was about to bolt.

"Hopefully she will be more forthcoming then her compatriots."

-

Malcador felt the dull echo of exhaustion as he went through another collection of missives and proposals, reading them thoroughly before denying them. The Imperial Nobility was a certain pain to deal with, not helped by their attempts at getting unneeded and unnecessary projects approved. The Imperium was already strained enough as it was due to the Great Crusade, something that Revelations cares little about, though the Lord Sigillite understood well enough why that was.

A time limit imposed on them not of their own decision. Enemies and threats that linger in the dark, waiting and gathering until they can strike and strike hard.

The Orks of Ullanor were one such beast to tackle, but they still needed time… time to gather the strength they needed to end that threat eternally. If, that is, they can keep the green tide at bay afterwards, if they could contain their threat. The Rangdan another. Though thankfully those of the First, Second, Sixth, and Eleventh legions have scourged their presence off the face of the galaxy.

The tragedies that were born from those wars… the loses… and massacres…

A legion and Primarch lost…

Malcador discarded another proposal, irked by the idiocy displayed by it. If he had to read another such paper suggesting a union between one of Nobles daughters and the Primarchs, he was going to-

The doors to his office in the Imperial Palace opened, making the old Perpetual pause in his work, looking up to see the familiar form of one of the Custodes come in.

"Ah, Amon, what brings you here?"

A polite way to say what he really wanted 'who fucked up this time?' as lately those of the ten thousand would bring him unsavory news of a Primarch fuck up that he had to cover up or else ruin the image they had painstakingly plastered over them. There wouldn't be such praise towards the Primarchs if people saw just how immature they can be and the temper tantrums they go through.

It was a miracle they were still so loved and praised… their auras truly were that strong, it seems, given what he's read.

Amon, though, did not hesitate to bring him the news he was sent to pass, merely handing over a scroll before standing off to the side. Its mark and signature…

"What did Revelations do this time?"

"Nothing, Lord Sigillite, merely news of a discovery he found prudent to share."

Malcador was not entirely convinced, unsealing the parchment and reading through the contents with practiced ease, but as he continued on, he found himself…

He promptly folded the parchment before standing and grabbing his staff, leaving behind the mounds of paperwork he still had to get through, heading towards the exit as Amon began to follow him.

"Prepare a ship, immediately."

Amon did not hesitate to do so, calling his fellows to prepare one of the Custodian vessels for their departure "we are to travel to this new system?"

Malcador nodded "yes. I must see it for myself."

They passed by serfs and other Custodians who remained behind, some retrieving their gear to depart with the Sigillite while others prepared new patrol routes for those who stayed behind, needing to adjust for the smaller numbers they would have for the time being.

Amon, though, was curious "what has brought on such haste, Lord Sigillite?"

"I am to assume you were not informed of the systems discovery?"

They turned a corner as the Custodian hastened his strides, just a fraction more, to walk side-by-side with the perpetual "only that it was a recent discovery."

Malcador hummed at that, concentrating on his connection with Revelations, yet found the letter true in that regard. His presence within the warp was dulled, but not gone. But not even he could tell where the Emperor was, as though the system was… creating a veil and forcing your attention away.

Like it was… alive.

But he did answer Amon's question, though the answer was not what he expected.

"I bring such haste because a star system does not severe the warps connection to the material… and appear at out of nowhere, where no star should lie."

-

Chapter Text

Kaliban did not know what to think when the astropathic choir contacted their fleet, in the mist of preparing for the next venture of the Great Crusade. He had expected it to be something of the likes of fellow marines sending a request for their aid in a campaign gone awry, a consistent habit of their cousins that had often robbed them of recognition and written out of the records more times than he would have liked.

Or, perhaps, it was one of the human admirals of the Expedition fleets requesting their presence in the mist of Compliance, needing their skills to ease planets into the Imperium or to convince them to join. Even the few who needed their subtlety in combat that wasn't the stealth of the Raven Guard nor the brutal terror of the Night Lords, though few and far between were those request.

Or, the rare few times, a Primarch had summoned their fleets to join their own for a long campaign to come. He had found those of the Ninth often calling for their presence, though he felt that Lord Sanguinius did it more out of guilt, given that they were still without their Lord and Liege, then for pure strategic reasons.

Of course, some of his own men believed that it was due to their number scheme being the same, just reversed. A tendency of the Legion to point out such trivial and small details, he found.

But, when the message was given to him, he found himself… perplexed? Confused? In… disbelief? It… it couldn't be-

Oberon had charged into his studies just after the news was given to him "our Primarch has been found?"

Bloody psykers and their penchant for reading the minds, Kaliban thought, but he knew well the head "Librarian", as some among the Legions began to call their own psychic division, was well meaning. Their warp attuned marines were skilled masters of the emotions and reading the bonds of others, as they could best explain, and knew Oberon had felt his sharp change of emotions and deduced well from his surface thoughts to reach his conclusion.

As such, he did not sigh in annoyance or exaggeration, merely turning to face his old friend with a slight forward tilt of his head "ah, I see you have made yourself aware then."

Oberon did not look amused "then it is true… and not another one of your antics again."

Kaliban could not hold back a slight smile gracing his smooth and weathered face "you have known me since our recruitment into the Legion, brother. Why suspect me of such… childish performances?"

The psyker raised a brow "just last week you made me believe that Ehann had created the mythical moon rabbit that glowed like Luna itself and made it psychic as well."

The Legion Master chuckled a bit "I did not expect you to fall for that."

"That is because Ehann has done even more daft things in the past that borders on the unreal, Legion Master, and Mab does little to curb his tendencies."

Kaliban caved with that, agreeing to his brothers words as he grabbed the notice he was given and passed it to the elder psyker "then yes, it is true indeed and not another one of my… antics as you put it."

Oberon took the letter as sharply as his tongue, reading through the beautiful cursive with careful eyes, before turning his attention back to the Legion Master with furrowed brows "after all this time… our Lord has been found?"

He understood well his brothers feelings "at long last… our father has been found and returned back to whence he was stolen from…" he stepped up and leaned in to take his brothers face into his hands "let this be a joyous day for our brothers, Oberon. Soon, we will be reunited and be whole once more."

Oberon felt a sharp sting in his hearts at those words, knowing the deeper meaning then just the absence of their gene-sire. All those of the XI had felt that gaping hole of their missing Primarch, more so than any other legion, describing it as a maw of pure endless night where the light of their father should have stood. It was void of anything and everything, an abyss for which had haunted them since they fully became Space Marines, trailing their shadows, judging their failures, birthing nightmares of what horrid fate had befall their father.

It was a cold reminder, when each of their Lord Emperors sons were found and returned to their place among their blood legions, that their Primarch still lied somewhere unfound. Alive… or dead.

They never dared share such knowledge with their cousins, not wanting that flash of pity like they shared with those that remained of the Second, scattered into the legions that accepted their placement among their numbers.

But now… their Primarch had been found… returned at last… and soon… there will be light.

Kaliban moved past his brother as the psyker allowed the emotions to settle once more before placing the letter back on the Legion Masters desk before joining him through the halls.

Said brother stared ahead, a serious expression marring his face as he said "send word to the fleets, prepare a great gathering of all able elements of the legion scattered across the Crusade before we make our way to our Primarch."

Oberon nodded his head, sending a psychic message to another of his brothers, excluding the information of their Primarchs rediscovery as he asked "and what of the news of our Father?"

Kaliban paused at a crossroad, turning to look towards his brother as he watched for any legion serfs mingling about. When none were spotted, he spoke quietly in their mother tongue "I will speak of such when our brothers have gathered. Until then, I request silence."

Oberon took in a sharp breath, denying his brother to hear him speak in the same language "I will do so brother, but you know not to speak in that tongue, it is forbidden."

He closed his eyes, nodding his head as he said "I know, brother, but I miss the days when we spoke the melody and songs of our people. I wished to hear it again… to continue to remember what memories we had before the Imperium."

Oberon, too, closed his eyes, sighing in both nostalgia and weariness "I understand well, Legion Master, but the Emperors words are law. None may speak in that traitor tongue. No longer shall the voice of Selenar be known to the Imperium."

Kaliban squeezed his brothers shoulder, stepping close to hug his oldest friend, who returned it in kind after a few seconds of hesitation, before splitting and giving a soft smile to the Head Librarian "with that done, you are dismissed, even if I did not order you here."

Oberon laughed at that, slapping the back of his brother in good hearted nature before stepping back as well "and yet, you wanted to see me nonetheless. Legion Master."

Oberon bowed his head, with Kaliban nodding in kind, before the former retreated back through the halls of their battle barge, leaving the latter to stand before one the ships many crossroads and sigh as another headache bloomed to life. It was to be a long wait… but, he hoped, it was worth it.

To travel to their fathers side as a united front… and kneel before him as they should have centuries ago.

But he needed patience… and he had little left.

-

The Assembly Hall was in full chaos.

There was shouting, screaming, the scattering of papers and rushing feet as anyone and everyone present tried to make some semblance of what was going on. A strange fleet had appeared out of no where, spoken their demands, and made landfall across the globe. Large, armored figures in black marched through streets, soldiers in the finest gear that far outstripped their own following suit, taking up the bulk of the Imperium's presence around Earth. All the while, the man called the Emperor made his way through New York to find some girl he claimed was his Eleventh Primarch.

Staffers had rushed to find any information that could shed light on the situation, taking note of the explosion happening on social media, and found themselves before a breath of information that stilled their hearts and chilled their bones.

It was when they shared that information did all hell break loose, with all those who stood there in attendance fearing for their very lives and the lives of those they represented.

But their lives, most of all.

They knew the rest of the world was in chaos, too. Riots in the streets, looting and fires burning through cities, some faiths decrying the coming of the antichrist while others believe the rapture was at hand. Others stayed near their sites of worship, others remained at home, locked up. Businesses closed en masse, the markets beginning to crash as economies plummeted and the wealthy fled to their bunkers. Trading vessels hurried to safer shores as countless flights made emergency landings where they could.

The Earth was practically driven to its knees just by the sheer presence of the Imperium… and now the militaries were scrambling, all across the globe.

It was a disaster, through and through, made worse with the kidnapping of a US citizen with politicians calling for war, uncaring of what would be brought down upon their people if they did so. It didn't help that they held the strongest military on Earth, which was nothing to this galactic power. They held the means to fight back, yes, but also the means to bring ruin and damnation on everyone else.

Thankfully, the US representative was more than willing to stay silent until they could query about their missing citizen.

But whatever attempts at bringing about order and calm was snuffed when a security guard came barging in, panting as he did, shouting that the Emperor had arrived and was on his way in. This caused a mad dash of everyone on the floor to their seats, the Secretary-General and their fellow representatives of the different cabinets, of sorts, straightening their spines and preparing for the discussion to come. They tried to cool their faces as they began to hear the marching of feet echo outside the chamber walls, but how successful they were was debatable, as none could truly hide the fear in their hearts, the dread that settled in their chest.

Yet, the marching of armored feet did little to settle the tension in the room, rising as the noise drew nearer and nearer until-

A swarm of gold came into the Assembly Hall, adorned in splendid and elegant armor of baroque taste, with plumes of rich red and capes of equal shades. Spears in hand, they lined the walls, isles, and exits, taking their places and slamming their weapons in unison as the Emperor himself entered.

Everyone within felt a cold dread, the screaming of instincts and the shaking of hands and knees, looking on as the towering man came forth in golden splendor and glory, regalia fit for a king. He looked on to everyone there, his blazing eyes a haunting, fear inducing sight, but some swore they caught a glimpse of recognition, while other felt a building rage.

As he past by representatives, they all felt the urge to bow, the weight of his presence a forceful thing that made some weep and others cower. When he came to the Secretary-General and the rest of those who sat at the head table, his furrowed brows and growing displeasure was seen and felt, making them sweat and nearly break as they waited. Gravity had felt as though it had increased tenfold, unable to speak for their hearts had long stilled and their muscles long locked in place.

The Emperor raised his head higher, his eyes narrowed, and his presence magnified to the point of suffocation, and said-

"Yield."

-

"We have reports of Imperial troops and the so called 'Space Marines' landing en masse throughout the world, taking over key military and economic centers along with government buildings, though so far no shots have been fired. As it stands, the people on the International Space Station have been left alone, as far as NASA can share publicly, and the United Nations is still in the midst of first-contact with the Imperials Emperor, though it has been publicly announced that Earth has officially surrendered."

"News on the currently missing US citizen, Lua Madeline Warendorf de Moreira Dubois, is still unknown, though from what video footage has been obtained of their capture, it has been speculated that she is what is known as a 'Primarch'. As for what a Primarch is and what the Imperium is and wants of Earth, stay with us after the break as we talk with key writers of the Black Library, the publishing arm of the British company, Games Workshop, who are the creators of the Warhammer Fantasy, Warhammer 40k, and Warhammer Age of Sigmar settings. We will be back, after this break."

Jesse stared at the TV, blankly watching as the news turned to commercials, numb to the world. Ever since Oscar told him and the rest of the cast and crew of their strange tabletop hobby… of what the Imperium was… what it meant… he-

"Hey… it's time to go Jesse."

He looked away from the tv and up towards the face of his girlfriend, Milly, snapping him back into reality as he heard the jingling of keys and the tell tale signs of his family readying to depart. He blinked a few times, his mind racing back to the present in full as Milly helped him stand, before sighing and closing his eyes "I do not think this is the greatest time to head off to church, Milly. Not after-"

She silenced him "just because what Oscar says is happening doesn't mean it's true. Besides, what's the harm of going to a church service?"

He didn't know what to say, but felt her words were right.

With that, he grabbed his own coat and wallet, helping Milly put on her sweater as they headed to the mud room to get their shoes on and joined the rest of Jesse's family out front, walking down the street towards the nearby church together. Other families could be spotted doing the same, dressed in modest wear of pale pastels and creamy colors, speaking together as they all began to congregate at the small local church practically everyone in the community visited weekly.

Jesse knew well enough that this wouldn't be a normal Sunday service, given what was currently happening across the entire planet. Great and grand ships lied above their worlds atmosphere, troops of the strangest sci-fi gear landing en masse to quell any resistance, yet no death had been reported yet. Economies were halted in mere seconds, everyone's daily life froze in a single moment. No one went out to play, no planes were flying in the skies, ships all across the world rushed to the nearest ports, as unrest began to brew.

It was all so terrifying, knowing that they were not alone in the universe, yet first-contact was not from aliens, but from other humans. He wondered how that could be… knowing that God had made the Earth and its people in his image. The amount of arguments he and Lua got into regarding that, her belief in evolution and her own pagan faith.

Perhaps such a topic would come up in the service, it would make the most sense, though Jesse felt that there would be more said than just that.

When they entered the church grounds, he could see countless familiar faces mingling about, those from within his church community and beyond. It was a larger gathering than usual, though, with new faces he had never seen at church now within those in the crowd. The coming of the Imperium seemingly had shaken many people… it could be that they sought comfort in something and had turned to the church for that.

Milly kept a tight grasp of his arm, her nerves on end, he could tell. The experience from the previous day was shocking, earth shattering too. It shook him to his core, so many of the cast and crew traumatized. Milly was the same, having elected to stay over at his place in fear of those soldiers in gold or black kicking down her own door and dragging her off into the unknown.

Like what happened to Lua.

Jesus, he feared her fate, worried over her, even if they weren't the closest of people, they were still apart of the theatre family.

He hadn't heard from Jay, Oscar, or Nithya either… did the Imperium take them too?

Would they be after the rest of the cast next?

The opening of the doors made him turn his head to face the entrance, watching as the crowds began to shuffle in as his parents waited for a few moments for things to settle a bit. His little brother kept a tight grip on their mothers dress, nervous of his surroundings, not the ever present danger that lurked around the corner and above them all.

Was Lua there, looking down at them all? Trapped in a gilded cage?

Soon, they too began to move towards the entrance, entering the church and grabbing the provided pamphlets on their way in, sitting down in one of the open pews in the middle center as they began to wait for the service to begin. Jesse could feel the tension in the air, could hear the murmurs and cowering folks, the nervous chittering and near silent prayers. It echoed in the vaulted ceilings and stain-glass windows, making what would be background noise into a growing choir of unease and fraying nerves.

His own were growing more on edge as it rose with more and more voices joining in.

But that was silenced when the doors at their backs shut with a resounding clang, the heavy wood and iron banging together as the clergy sealed the doors and walked along the edges of the room to return to the front of the stage. It was then that the head priest of their small community came forth from behind the extended wall, dressed in his alb. He looked like any average person you would see on the block, with thinly framed glasses and greying hair, reseeding with a patch of a bald spot on the back of his head. Somewhere in his mid fifties, he was known as a good man for those among the community, helping the poor and volunteering where he could.

There was never a moment in his life that he had free, so dedicated was he to the service of God.

He stood there, before them all, on the simple pulpit at the center of the stage. His smile was gentle, his hands lightly clasped together, before raising them up to gather their attention.

"I thank you all for coming here today. Before we begin, let us pray together in the name of our Lord, Amen."

A soft choir began to play, the pipe organ singing to life as the Priest led them in their morning prayer, something they always do before service. But the words were different, Jesse noted, though no one seemed to mind. Milly repeated the words like his father and mother and brother, like those in front and behind, no hesitation as they spoke. Yet, Jesse did, unsure if he was hearing right, but he was.

Why… did it make his gut feel more heavy? Like a dread resting at the bottom of his heart?

The Priest closed off the prayer with another Amen, the rest of the church folk following suit, as the music and choir stopped the moment the final word was spoken. Quiet filled the room again, not a stifling one of tension and fear, but one of patience and calm, yet Jesse felt nothing of that.

The Priest began to speak again "we came here today for our usual Sunday prayer… and find ourselves in the midst of first-contact with those from across the stars, claiming to be the Imperium of Man."

Murmurs rose once more, the return of the dread and fear halted by the raised palm of their Priest "please, I assure you, do not fear their coming or their words."

What?

He continued "they claim the Imperium is secular, the herald of the end of faith, of religion, who have crushed the faithful under their legions of warrior men and Imperial Truth."

His hands returned to his front, grasped in a prayer, reminding Jesse of the Witness from the game Lua loved to play. Destiny, was it? "but do not fear their Truth, for we know, in our hearts, theirs is but lies, for we and our brothers and sisters across the sea, who rest under the umbrella of our Lord Jesus Christ and God Almighty, know the truth."

Whispers returned, but those of a growing conviction, an assurance in their hearts.

Jesse only felt conflicted.

"For we know we are right, for our faith has shown us the miracles of our Lord to those most faithful… to those most pure and holy. They are but a test of our Lord, to see if we are worthy of paradise, to call us His faithful servants."

His hands rose again, in the blink of an eye, his alb swishing around him as he did "let conviction into your hearts! Let His truth guide you true!"

Hope began to swell in Jesse, muscles relaxing as he closed his eyes and let the words of the Priest flow into him, as though spirited and guided by God Himself.

"Know that we will not cower or break under their false Truth! We shall not be swayed by the hands of the devil out of the grace of the Almighty Father! Let our conviction and faith lead us through the dark days ahead! And know, we must do everything to serve our faith… to serve our Lord!"

He lowered his hands, shaking under the intensity of his belief, of his faith, one that which Jesse could feel as well. Yet, a small weight of dread returned as the Priest spoke his last words, but his newfound conviction buried it before it could take root.

Let not the work of evil stray me from Gods grace.

"Even if we must die for it."

-

The tension in the room with suffocating.

Lua stared at Tribune Ra, focused intensely on the book he held, the metallic words of Visions of Heresy painful to her eyes, the cover image more so. Neptunius stayed frozen at her side, while the Dark Angels stood behind the gathered Custodes, yet even she could not ignore their own shock and anger, confusion that drowned-

She felt herself trying to bolt, fear gripping her heart and her instincts screaming to run, but Neptunius grabbed her hand, halting her in her place, her body beginning to shake uncontrollably as she looked to him and then back to Ra.

Neptunius didn't even look down…

But Ra stared at her with an intensity that made her want to cry, a hidden rage like a burning inferno that refused to be snuffed. His grip on the book was tightening by the second, her heart racing ever so faster she swore she could feel the echoes of her supposed second heart picking up speed too.

Yet, she did not speak, her muscles refusing to work, her throat constricted to the point she felt she couldn't breathe. She could barely even swallow.

Ra spoke again "I will ask what I said to your other compatriots… what is this?"

He raised the book even more, extending it out so that she could see it more clear than she already could, its image burning into her memory as she looked at Horus fight the Emperor in a duel that would bring about humanities end… eventually.

Lua looked from there to Ra's eyes, pupils pinpricks as her shaking began to get out of hand, but Neptunius gave her a gentle squeeze and finally turned to look down to her "Lady Lua… can you explain what we are seeing?"

She was going to die… she was going to die…

She bit her bottom lip, quivering as they were, sniffing as her eyes began to water and drip tears down her cheeks. Hiccups became her breath, her legs becoming more unstable by the second as she desperately fought to stop her tears. But they came anyway.

Lua cried.

She cried there and then, weeping as she stood, wishing to hide her tears, but held in place firmly by Neptunius' grip. They blinded her sight, unable to see the stark reaction of those present; the surprise faces of the Dark Angels and the confused look of Ra, how Neptunius looked to her in concern, but she could feel his shifting moves. It allowed her legs to finally give, eased to the floor by the smooth motions of the Custodian by her side, her whole body shaking and strained.

She could barely breathe-

Lua forced deep breaths in when she began to feel light headed, clutching the robes of Neptunius as she made her distress clear to them all. She could hardly hear the footsteps drew nearer, but knew someone else had come near her as she felt worn callous hands against her cheeks, gentle as they were as they swiped away stray tears and put a soothing pressure against her face.

Neptunius still held her quaking form.

But they spoke, calm soothing words like warm honey, weathered by time and perhaps a few past injuries, but it was deep and fatherly.

"Breathe…"

And she did, following a faint rhythm she could feel in the veins of this individuals hands, and tried to stay calm, but still she wept and wept hard.

"I don't want to die…"

There was a shifting of armor, moving of pages, words spoken in a tongue she did not know, not what she assumed was Imperial Gothic, but like Old English, Welsh, and French decided to have an unholy monstrosity as a child. Yet, it sounded almost musical, a whisper on the wind, a song in the trees, like the old growth of the forest floor. Like the ancient bedrock of forgone fortresses and the beating of knightly tunes.

It told a story like any other language, like all the others she learned, yet even that gentle tale could do little to ease her despair.

There was arguing, she could tell, words being shouted, distant sounding, but made prominent as the figure in front of her responded in kind, the rumbling of Neptunius' own vocals ringing out as well. It made her want to curl into herself and just die-

"You're not going to die, Lady Lua… we just need answers-"

"I CARE NOT FOR HER COMFORT, SAR LUTHER! WE NEED-!"

"AND YOU WILL HAVE THEM ASTELAN! But not when she cannot even form coherent words!"

Did her previous words not get through? Were they a jumbled mess and only her mind saying it right?

Wait… did they just say Astelan? Luther?

…Oh…

Pressure returned to her cheeks, tears wiped away as a shushing sound filled her ears, still trying to copy the Marines (Luther, then?) heart rhythm through the pulsing of his veins, and found fewer tears shed and fewer hiccups too. Her breaths still stuttered, even then, but she was calmer then she was previously.

She wasn't better by any means, but… it was a start.

After a few minutes had passed, the hands left her face, Neptunius shifting her a bit as Lua focused on her sight and surroundings. It was blurry, at first, only clearing after a few minutes of focus, finally able to see what was happening in front of her.

For one, she could see the bulky armor of Neptunius taking up half her vision, the other half occupied by who she could only guess as Luther, who bore a similar appearance to what was shown in canon, but his hair was longer. It reminded her of that piece of art made for some…. Caliban death world RPG? He didn't fully look like his book cover, both standard and limited, but… perhaps later in the future he would?

Behind him, she could two helmetless Dark Angels, one speaking quietly with Ra while the other wore a hood to cover the majority of his face. She would feel the hooded one watch her intently. From what she could recall, the hooded one could be Zahariel? She remembered his wiki page showing an image of him with a hood, he was a psyker, right? And the other… was Astelan?

Future members of the Fallen… who found… her books…

Lua felt another hiccup at the thought, another threat of fallen tears, but sniffed and blinked them away until she felt they were contained, for the moment. Her nose felt immense pressure from all her crying, wishing she had a tissue to blow it out, but she wasn't sure if there were any around.

Still, she focused on her breathing, exhaustion wearing her down as she felt her eyes flicker from the weight that pulled at them. But she forced on, desperately wishing to bring some context so that they wouldn't destroy her home and everyone that lived on it.

Was Nithya, Oscar, and Jay detained by the Dark Angels? Brought aboard for interrogation?

From the wording Ra used, she suspected they were less then helpful in explaining the book and hobby, which she felt wasn't out of the ordinary given Nithya's stubbornness and pride.

She probably came in kicking and screaming.

Luther brought her back to the present "can you… explain to us the book and its content?"

Lua swallowed, hands shaking just a bit, before nodding her head and grabbing onto Neptunius as she shakily stood. He followed her, keeping her steady as she went, seemingly shifting her robes as she felt them looser then they should.

She took an unsteady foot forward, helped along by Neptunius as she headed towards her phone, which she diligently took hold of and turned around to head back to the gathered group center around Ra and his accompanying Custodes. She didn't know if she would have access to internet here, but she was thankful enough she had the Horus Heresy, 9th and 10th edition cinematics saved on her phone.

A byproduct of her planning a video edit for fun and to sharpen her own adobe skills, something she had yet to do.

So, she pulled up the Heresy cinematic, pressed the volume to full, and turned the phone around to show them and hit play. They watched intently at the video, Lua noting those who were without helmets widening their eyes, the voice of Horus speaking, the wars committed against legions, and finally-

"Let the Galaxy Burn!"

The ending song played, the logo of the 30k hobby displayed and then the Warhammer Community website where those interested could learn more. A deafening pause filled the room as Lua placed her phone in the robes pocket, hugging herself as her cracked voice began to speak.

"In the grim dark future of the 41st millennium… there is only war… and the laughter of thirsting gods. These are the stories of a time of legend… the seeds of heresy have already been sown, the start of the greatest war in human history is but a few years away."

She looked them dead in the eyes, feeling pressure build at the back of her own, a slight headache erupting as she thought she saw Zahariel flinch back "and its only supposed to be fiction."

Lua could feel her eyes wavering "it wasn't supposed to be real. None of this was supposed to be real!"

She was beginning to shout, tears beginning to fall again as her body shook more than it did previously, yet… she stood "it was only supposed to be a fun hobby that saw you building and painting models! Not reality!"

Her legs were beginning to give out, again, but Neptunius kept her up as a whine began to build at the back of her throat "none of you are supposed to be real!"

Her crying was now effecting her words, extending them when they shouldn't, wavering the syllables yet still understandable, for the moment.

As the tears blocked her sight again, Lua missed Zahariel step back, Luther flinch and look away, Astelan furrowing his brows, and Ra tilt his head. Neptunius, she could feel, had tightened his grip on her, just a bit, but still was as gentle as ever.

"We’re all going to die…"

Once more did the reality of her situation dawn on her, blurting out a slurring mess of confessions of the future and the horrid fate that awaited them all. It was near indistinguishable, barely understood, but some bits of her babbling made it through, which saw Ra flip through the book till the end when he saw a horrid sight.

The Emperor… a skeleton on a golden throne.

God-Emperor.

"I'm going to die…"

Her heart was racing, pounding within her chest till it hurt, blood rushing to her ears and drowning whatever noise was being made around her. Her vision began to blur, darken around the edges, her lugs begging for breath as she choked there and then. She clawed at her hair, her face, her arms and neck, trying to do… anything to stop the pain-!

Zahariel reached out, hand on her head, and Lua knew no more.

-

Luther stared on as Neptunius caught the newly made unconscious girl, raising her up and walked over to the provided bed, watched as he placed her gently on the mattress and covered her in blankets. She shivered, only sporadically, but he was reminded all the same of a distant memory and what he had just witnessed.

He barely understood it… but knew this world held more secrets than even the Lord Cypher.

Luther turned to face Tribune Ra, who continued to look at some page within the book, Astelan watching Neptunius as he did while Zahariel stared at where the little Primarch once stood. Frozen.

He watched as the other Custodes bent their helms near each other, speaking through their interior comms, letting him, for the briefest of moments, time to contemplate. His eyes shifted down to the book he left on one of the rooms tables, watching as its title haunted him since the moment he found it.

Would he really betray the Lion? Break whatever bond of brotherhood still remained? Damn Caliban to destruction?

It was a hard truth, reading it, seeing what was to become of him, of Zahariel. He did not know Astelan's fate, but… Luther figured they would all become Fallen, fall to some… force called Chaos…

And destroy Caliban in their own rebellion.

Yet, a part of his mind whispered, you know what to avoid to free Caliban.

Luther shook the thought from his head, desiring nothing suggesting of treason or rebellion at that moment. Custodians surrounded them all, if any of them got the inkling of the ideas that churned in his head, he was dead faster than he wouldn't even register it.

"What do we do now?"

He looked to Astelan, the one who had spoken, and watched as one of the Custodians turned to him "we look into to this… Warhammer 40,000 and Horus… Heresy…"

An unbelievable thought, that the most beloved son of the Emperor would turn against his father.

Luther began to speak "if that is the case, then perhaps we should begin looking up online? The tech priest made mention of a… 'world wide web'? If this is known information to the planet, then perhaps we could find it there."

The Custodian nodded his head "then we shall start searching for those terms on their… inter web… but know this, all three of you."

The Custodians began to fan out, their grips on their guardian spears tightening, bringing fear into Luther and Astelan's hearts, though Zahariel paid no heed, for he didn't even know what was happening around him "you shall not speak a word of this to anyone… not even your brothers. If you do…"

The Custodian stepped forward, leaned his head down and- "I will personally end your lives myself."

If they would go so far… what information did they find in that book that proved to them these were factual, enough that they couldn't even speak of it?

What information brought this response in the first place?

But, he nodded his head, along with Astelan, making the Custodian watch them, for a moment, before he too nodded his head and began to walk out, Tribune Ra snapping out of his daze as he turned to them "I will begin informing and updating the Captain-General of our findings… he will need to know what knowledge this planet holds… and what they believe is to come. Return to your quarters at this time, we will handle it from here."

And with that, he too left, leaving the three Dark Angels in the room, alone with the sleeping Primarch and last remaining Custodian. He could hear Astelan curse behind him, in some tongue that wasn't entirely Imperial Gothic, perhaps the language his people used on Terra, before the Imperium came for them.

As for Luther, he stared at the door where the Custodians left from, Visions of Heresy still in their possession, and felt… something inside him.

But his focus changed to that of Zahariel, who remained where he stood, fixated where the Primarch once was. He began to walk over to his side, as Astelan turned to Neptunius, who watched from the raised dais where the bed resided on "what will happen now?"

Neptunius began to walk down the steps, taking a final look at the Primarch before he did, and came to them with an ease far too stark against their own rising dread "the Custodians will look into this matter and inform the Emperor of their findings. The information that Ra has shared with me… is concerning. And if these people have it so freely…"

He trailed off, something so foreign for a Custodian that it brought worry to Astelan, but he picked up where he left off "but for now, return to your quarters, as instructed. I will be there momentarily."

Astelan tilted his head and furrowed his brows "momentarily?"

Neptunius nodded "yes. Though I too wish to begin looking into this matter with you, I will need to coordinate with Shield Captain Oubaste on matters of the Primarch. After that…"

He looked over to Luther and Zahariel "I wish to see how good the teacher of the Lion is in a sword fight… I had heard he could stand against the First for over a minute… as a mortal no less."

Neptunius returned his gaze back to Astelan "and against you, if you wish. I have not been so fortunate to spar against non-Custodians for some time now and wish to see where I am lacking. A fresh perspective will do nicely."

The Terran Chapter Master of the Dark Angels looked to the Custodian in surprise, numbly nodding his head as he thought of nothing to respond back with, and watched as Neptunius bowed in kind, directing them out to ensure the safety of the Primarch.

An unnecessary one, but understandable all the same.

When all three stood within the halls of the Emperors wing, Astelan finally spoke "Neptunius wishes to spar against you, Luther…"

He looked to the former Grand Master of the Order, the Second-hand of the Lion and Second-in-Command of the Legion, and watched as he snapped Zahariel back to the present.

How long was he out?

Luther turned his vivid green eyes towards him, nodding his understanding, and turned them back to the Librarian "Zahariel… what happened?"

The Calibanite psyker seemed… shaken by something, quivering in his armor as he stared at the floor, his eyes pinpricks.

Astelan came to his side as well, concerned for him, yes, but not out of kinship or brotherhood. A psyker so shaken meant something bad had happened… and he wished to not be taken by surprise.

Zahariel finally looked up, fear so clear on his face, they did not need the shaking of his words to understand his fright "the Primarch…"

Luther urged on "what of Lady Lua?"

The psyker swallowed, hard, and tightened his hold on Luther's arm even more "her soul…" something got caught in his throat as even Astelan could begin to feel the comings of a panic attack.

"What about her soul?"

Zahariel looked to them, then back to the floor, then forward once more, and said "why is it chained… and screaming in rage?"

What?

-

"Loyal followers of the gods… they have need of you."

Tabitha had never felt such euphoria, hearing such words, feeling it resound within her soul like an aching thud. Tears rimmed her eyes as she bowed her head, mumbling her praise and thanks as Balens fell to his knees at the foot of the shadowy figure.

Never had the gods been so giving, but always were they kind to their hidden followers, guiding them as the False-Emperor crushed them one-by-one, Terra now within his tarnished grasp. They had even blessed them with their holy touch, what the blinded ones would call mutations, ignorant to the blessings of the true gods. But the messengers of the gods, their very will made manifest, had said that soon all of humanity will return to their guidance in due time.

Will be shown… truth.

Patience was needed, they said, and waited they did.

But the gods needed them now… oh what a blessed day!

Tabitha stood at full attention, but her shoulders were hunched a bit, her hands pressing into each other as she said "what do our lords wish of us, angel?"

Its wings of white and hues of blue fluttered as they shifted around their form, blanketing them in a living cloak, as its many eyes of blazing magenta glinted with glee "the False-Emperor is shrouded in a living Veil that they cannot pierce. A long lost child stolen from them now lies within his grasp… they wish to bring them into their embrace once more."

Balens hurriedly got to his feet "and what of the other lost children? Those tarnished by gold, are they-"

The angel lifted a weathered hand of feathers and scales, glistening like iridescent shimmer "aye, the gods work in mysterious ways, but soon one will know their love and warmth again. But it is a delicate task, you know, to return them whence they came, for the False-Emperor keeps a chain around his tarnished false-children. It will take time to loosen their binds, as we have done the same to you and all of your people, but the gods do not care for time… for they are eternal, yes?"

Balens nodded in relief and joy, tears falling from his eyes as he bowed again "yes, of course! We will celebrate the coming liberation of our people, oh holy angel!"

Tabitha bowed low "the lost child will not fall into tarnished hands, we promise, holy angel!"

The figure felt another bout of glee run through them "then follow my words carefully, for a ship is about to depart for the Veil. Listen well, and soon… the child will reunite with their makers once more."

A blessed day indeed.

-

Chapter Text

Lua felt awful when she woke up. Her eyes were heavy and strained, her muscles sore, her bones aching. It felt as though she was hit by a train and then someone kick stopped her brain for double measure. What light was entering her room glowed through her closed lids, making her pull her blanket to cover her eyes, yet found it stuck on something and mumbled her annoyance.

By the stars, did it get stuck between the bed and the wall again? She didn't want to rip it like she did her old blanket, which Nithya was luckily able to find a better replacement for that torn and shredded thing that's been with her since 3rd grade. An amazing thing to cool herself off when she slept and the texture when cold was just divine.

But as it stood, it was stuck again and she didn't want to fuck up her new blanket already, so she reached out blindly where she felt the resistance coming from, but instead of finding the edge of her bed and the wall, she instead found a solid warm object of clear meatbag origins.

Oh Hk-47, never change.

Did Nithya sneak into her bed again? She had a penchant for sleep walking and finding the nearest source of warmth to grab onto like a Koala, so Lua shouldn't be that surprised.

Didn't she get her a heated body pillow for her birthday recently, though?

But Lua was persistent, so she began to push her friend to get her off her blanket, said woman mumbling in her sleep as she merely rolled closer to Lua, trapping more of her blanket.

"By the stars, Nithya…"

She thought she could hear the woman groggily wake up, which wasn't that much of a surprised given the amount of light coming in. Along with the play, it was exhausting, more so than any of their other practices. Especially… Lua doesn't remember doing that during the play… and her bed was never this comfy…

Who the hell is at her feet? Did the boys stay over for a sleep over?

Her mind was still trying to piece together things as she felt a great deal of shuffling around her and before she knew it-

A force of nature that was Nithya charged into her.

The suddenness of it forced Lua to wake up in a snap, the air in her lungs driven out as she wheezed from the pain and shock. But when her eyes cleared, she could see the familiar hair of her friend and feel the familiar figure that hugged her in a death grip, soft sobs entering her ear as she laid there, frozen. She could even see the peaking figures of Jay and Oscar before their eyes widened and they too charged to join the dog pile.

Lua… was so confused… and couldn't breath-

"Please… get… ooooofffff."

Jay heard her, she knew, as he got off of her and pulled Oscar along, then tried to force Nithya to do the same, soon having to fight her to get a single hand off of Lua. With Oscar's help, they were able to pull the brunette away enough to allow Lua to hold her in arms length as she could see the red, puffy eyes and running nose that marred Nithya's face. Why was she…

"You're alive!"

Oh… but why… oh.

It was then that Lua remembered everything that had happened yesterday… the Emperor… the Imperium…

Oh, gods, they know about the hobby!

But, wait… she wasn't dead? What was…

Nithya didn't allow her to think more on it, as she lunged into Lua again and held her more tightly than before. Jay looked down and sighed while Oscar seemed to tear up, but composed himself as he said "we were so worried, Lu!"

Didn't Ra make mention of interrogating them?

Lua struggled to speak, but was able to shift herself enough to get herself in a comfortable enough sitting position to look at the boys better, Nithya still clinging to her like she was the brunettes new heated body pillow "what… happened when I was taken?"

Jay picked up Oscar, not the hardest given the Canadian was basically the lightest human ever, and plopped him onto his lap as he began to explain things "the theatre was kind of in chaos and all the cast in the backstage left as quickly as they could. The Director was called to the actual stage, probably by the Imperials. We changed and left in a hurry, but were cornered by the Dark Angels."

Lua titled her head "why?"

Jay sighed "they saw how we reacted to the Emperor-" "Jimmy Space" "-and wanted to know why we recognized him. I guess a Custodes called them to collect your stuff-"

There was a flash of understanding in Lua's eyes "ooooh… Neptunius asked me if I wanted my belonging from home to be more comfortable and I said yes… sorry?"

Jay waved his hand "it's alright, understandable. I would too-" "and me!" "… anyway, we guided them back to your apartment and showed them your room. I guess in our exhaustion, we forgot about your book collection and, well…"

Oscar gave her an apologizing look "Astelan… sort of lunged at Nithya and grabbed her neck and slammed her into a wall?"

Lua blinked… once, then twice, all the way up to twelve times before she looked down "So that's where the bruising came from…"

Jay continued "after that, Luther was able to calm Astelan's tits and called for the Custodes to come and get us, he has your book about him-" "shit!" "and I guess they got the rest of your stuff and brought it aboard given I see the boxes…"

"Yeah," she nodded, beginning to rock Nithya "I think I remember Neptunius saying that or I'm getting my memories and dreams mixed up again or just misremembering shit again."

Oscar nodded sagely at that "you do that a lot."

"Shush."

Jay rolled his eyes "anyway! They detained us, Nithya kicking and screaming as they hauled us to the detention cells on board-" "figured" "I know, it was actually kind of funny to witness. They questioned us, we were either too scared or too stubborn to answer, and then they left."

Lua flinched a bit "yeah… they went to me…"

Jay looked worried at that, Oscar sucking in a loud breath as Nithya cried a bit more, muffled by her robes "ah shit, sorry Lu… uh, did anything?"

"I showed them the Heresy cinematic trailer then had a mental breakdown. Luther tried to help and then I guess I got worse and I think Zahariel knocked me out with some kind of… psychic bs?"

Jay nodded his head "probably… honestly, I was surprised you lasted that long."

Lua rolled her eyes "ok, look. I just got out of a medical examination by a Custodian Apothecary who is the most blunt person I've met. I bet he's friends with Rogal, I swear."

Oscar furrowed his brows "what happened?"

Lua groaned, her eyes rolling up as she did "what didn’t happen, more like it. Good news… I think… I still have my Primarch organ and can continue the Legion. I am probably not going to die for being that kind of failure."

Did Nithya just cheer joyously in Hindi?

Jay looked relieved as Oscar began to cry again, but in relief… she thinks "also, I'm infertile."

Nithya spoke, muffled by her robes and her crying "you never did have a period, you lucky bitch."

"Cope and seethe, Nith."

Jay sighed "not this again. What else?"

Lua turned back to him, after having looked down to the brunette who clung to her "he confirmed me strength-"

"Bitch, there's no way you're that strong with those delicate looking arms and legs of yours-" "I'm not delicate!"

Oscar gave her that look "I mean… that waist…"

Lua groaned, loudly "it's not that small! Gods, you guys sound just like Paean, I swear-"

She took in a breath and breathed it out, calming herself down so she could continue "anyway. He also called my breast too big and said I should get a reduction."

A pause entered the room, a long silence that even saw Nithya pause and slowly untangle herself from Lua, looking at her in disbelief along with Jay, while Oscar looked shocked. Then, the Canadian looked down, then up "Lua… your robes…"

She blushed, grabbing said garments and tightening them as she took in a deep, sharp breath "I hate robes."

Nithya seemed to get out of her shock "well… I mean… they are… kind of big?"

Lua looked mortified "Nithya!"

"Lu, you have to admit, they are big-" "I will not admit to such slander!"

Nithya narrowed her eyes "but why do you get such tits and I get nothing! Look at them!" She pointed towards her chest, her very flat chest "I have none!"

Oscar scrunched his own face when comparing the too "well… I mean…"

"Don't try and spin it, Oz. Lua stole my fucking tits and I want them back."

Lua leaned into her resting bitch face as she said "you can have them."

Oscar… looked confused, with Jay sighing and shaking his head "wait, you can steal boobs?"

Nithya nodded, acting serious "of course. You just remove them and plop on another set, right Lu?"

Said woman nodded "exactly."

Jay was trying to hold back his laughter as Oscar looked on in equal confusion and shock "wait, really!?"

It was the breaking of Lua's and Nithya's serious expressions that made the Canadian believe he was being duped, again "wait, are you guys fucking with me?"

Jay put an arm around his shoulder "really Oz, did you never take a common sense class, or?"

The girls both began to fall into a ruckus of laughter, falling into the plush bed as Oscar blushed in embarrassment "I'm gay, Jay. I don't know a thing about women."

"You have four sisters."

"That is not relevant."

Nithya snorted "fucking hell, Oz, you fell for that again?"

He raised his arms in frustration, holding back his scream as he flung himself to the other side of the bed to pout. Given its size, it was a good distance away from them. Jay rolled his eyes in exacerbation, shaking his head as he turned to them as they all began to laugh, the worry and tension from before rolling off of them, returning back to their usual selves even if the slight unease of their situation still lingered in their guts.

It was… nice, to have this return to normalcy.

They left the laughter to run its course, to ease their worries and expel the fear that still lingered until it felt like they were back home. Another ominous thought given the Earth shined into Lua's room, a presence to assure them it still stood and watched over them, a beacon of their home…

A reminder of where they were.

But they did not let that drag them back into despair, instead relaxing on the heavenly bed as they huddled into their own groups within their friendship. So different when they first meet, when the last of their numbers joined. Oh, how Lua had changed since then… and now…

Oscar propped himself up "aren't you considered a Princess now?"

Lua paused, thinking over it as Nithya turned to her and Jay shifted a bit, but remained where he was "Uh… I think? I mean… are the Primarchs considered Princes of the Imperium?"

Nithya blinked a bit, raising a finger before dropping it and then grabbing her chin to contemplate for a bit as Oscar shrugged, completely clueless himself.

Jay sighed "I think they are? I know in some fanfictions, the author introduces them as such, though I don't know how canon that would be?"

"Can't we just look it up?"

Lua turned to Oscar "do we even have access to the internet here? Wait…" she surged to a sitting position, disturbing Nithya in the process, who squawked in response "do we even have access to proper power plugs to even charge our stuff?"

Everyone paused at that, unsure themselves as Nithya groaned and planted her face into the bedding "our phones are going to die, aren't they?"

Oscar shrugged his shoulders "maybe the tech priest can hot wire such plugs into Lua's room if she asked nicely?"

Lua looked… not entirely convinced "maybe?"

Jay groaned and pushed himself to sit up too, shimmering his way off the bed as he said "we should probably discuss what's going to happen next… and let Lua change. I'm surprised Nithya hasn't drooled yet with how much you're exposing, Lu."

Said woman looked down, blushing again as she hastily tighten the robes again, oblivious to Nithya who looked aghast, but then took a side glace towards Lua, knowing well that Jay was right.

She was surprised too, in all honesty. Lua was… extremely beautiful and well endowed, even if they joked about it constantly. Just…

Oscar snapped at her face, forcing her back into reality, blushing in embarrassment as she notice Lua was now rummaging through her clothes "gods, trying to unpack all of this… are you sure they got everything?"

Jay stood near her, Nithya and Oscar quickly making their way off the bed "I think? Should we go back and check to make sure?"

Lua looked up "when I get dressed. I don't want to be in this robe any longer than I should."

Nithya drifted her eyes down as Oscar looked away "best if you do… that robe isn't… long by any means."

"FUCK!"

Jay sighed again, grabbing Oscar by his shirt and dragging him away "let us give Lua some space to change. Where should we-"

"THE BATHROOM!"

"Ah, good."

Nithya snickered "good?"

Oscar blew her a kiss while Jay turned and gave her a pointed look "stop it!"

"Make me~"

Jay looked at her, dead in the eyes, as he lifted Oscar up and whispered in his ear, angled just enough to let Nithya see, but not Lua.

"I am going to make you scream~"

Oscar seemed to go boneless at that, shivering in excitement as Nithya began to blush more fiercely then ever before, growling as Jay sent a mischievous smirk her way and brought his lips close to Oscars neck, right where…

She lunged for a pillow on one of the provided chairs, chucking it towards the couple as she screamed "you little-!"

Jay laughed and dodged the pillow, dragging Oscar with him as said man winked her way, but soon turned to horror as the Asian-American said something that made him say "oh, you absolute-!"

And soon, they were in the bathroom, door shut.

Nithya had thought that was the last of it, but the distinct scream of Oscar saying "what the hell is this bathroom!?" was heard, even through the muffling produced by the door and wall, made her shake her head.

Lua, in all of it, was still rummaging through her clothes, taking out undergarments and shorts as she went, looking at two different tops to choose from. Nithya, on the other hand, settled herself on one of the couches, slumping as she did, waiting as Lua finally chose her outfit and began to strip.

Which Nithya was completely unaware of… until Lua sat across from her in a pair of black shorts, the edges torn, mostly hidden by her oversized black hoodie with a crescent moon symbol on its chest and holes on her shoulders that nearly went down to her elbows. She was brushing through her hair, doing her usual routine, as Nithya stared in despair, realizing that she had missed the show…

"Nithya, can you help me with my hair. I want to do some plaits."

Well… at least there was that…

She stood, walking around the table to sit on the other side of Lua, taking her brush and going through the pale blonde hair in even, smooth strokes, parting it into the needed sections before beginning the plait. Flush against her head, they became much thicker braids when past Lua's scalp, creating multiple braids to braid them to accommodate her long locks. She tied off one end with a clear hair tie and did the same thing on the other side, ensuring that the plait was loose around her head, with the braids slightly more tight than the plaits.

When Nithya was finished, she gave Lua's hair brush back, who settled it off to the side as the pale blondette turned to face her friend.

Lua leaned against the arm rest, picking at her nails as she turned her gaze away from Nithya. Said woman titled her head, leaning it down a bit with a gentle yet still worried look on her face "are you sure you're alright?"

Lua bit her lip, now playing with the strings of her hoodie, yet she did not speak. Nithya knew her well enough, knew her copping mechanisms and how she tries to hide things. She's been through this whole song and dance thousands of times over…

Cause Lua never went to get help for all her trauma… her family… the shooting…

And now she was in the midst of the greatest change of her life with possible chances of death in the near future. She didn't know if Lua was worse after the shooting, for she didn't know her back then but has bore witness to her survivors guilt, or when her parents died. She still remembered that day clearly…

Lua, while her family were climbing Mount Everest, had stayed home due to her university semester starting soon. She had talked about wishing to visit India and Nepal to study the architect and cultural differences, the museums and histories of the countries, but also didn't want to be absent on her first day of Uni, as she said it. So, she would head over to Nithya's families restaurant during those weeks, where they actually first met not long after Lua's family moved up north.

Lua would help where she could, talented in the kitchen and great with spices. It was the usual routine for weeks until… well, Lua's world shattered.

A government official had come in, spoke with Nithya's maa who directed him to the back where Lua was washing dishes. Nithya was on serving duty, so she wasn't there when the news broke. But she remembered a plate shattering, the official leaving, nodding to her maa and handing a card to her, whispering something in her ear before leaving the establishment entirely. Her maa had rushed to the back, yelled at her pita in Hindi, and said no more.

Nithya had rushed to follow, catching a few words, and was greeted to the sight of Lua on her knees, hands bloodied along with shards of the plate, blabbering out an apology in Hindi as tears stained her cheeks. But her maa didn't care, taking her hands and letting the newly orphaned girl weep in her embrace.

Nithya had never seen Lua like that… and it had only gotten worse.

What little of her relatives remained had come to help, but they were only distantly related. Any other closer relative were no longer among the living, even before the tragedy, starting just a few months prior to the shooting.

A constant loop of death plaguing Lua for years, of tragedies and eventualities that it just became too much.

Lua had fallen into a depression, had took what belongings she could of her family, those of sentimental value, and moved in with Nithya after selling the house. She had sold the furniture she couldn't keep, taking her fathers insurance millions and what inheritance her mother and father had from their own parents, and tried to live.

She didn't.

Her family opened their home to her without even a question. Months had passed and nothing had changed. Lua went to school, got good grades, but she was never the same.

Until Nithya dragged her out of the house and forced her to sit at a local hobby store where she introduced her to Warhammer 40k, playing TTS where she finally heard her friend laugh. She hadn't laughed since her family died… when she was laughing mere minutes before she was even told the news…

Lua had fallen in love, had hesitantly picked her first army, her Thousand Sons, felt a kinship with them, and painted. And painted and painted some more until she had her army and then… Nithya introduced her to Oscar and Jay, two new immigrants from Quebec Canada and South Korea respectively. They still had their accents, Nithya did too. She had only moved to the United States a year before she met Lua.

Even Lua had an accent, even though she was raised in the US since her birth or discovery given what was revealed yesterday. That strange combination of Portuguese, Dutch, and French. Lua's family rarely spoke English at home and Lua had said, when they met and Nithya questioned her own accent, that she was delayed in learning to speak. Being around so many languages, which switched often and near instantly, Lua had learned to speak certain words in certain accents when speaking in English which no one was able to correct.

Though Nithya now questioned that, given who Lua was. Perhaps her Primarch nature, somehow clearly stunted, had caused such a result?

The boys had warmed to Lua fast and she became the last member of their group. Lua got better, she smiled more often, she became more energetic. She was like she was before the tragedy…

And she never spoke of her pain again.

Nithya knew she never got better, knew that she merely buried it until she could pretend she was alright. She drowned herself in her hobbies, her games, her academics, graduating early too with high honors, how Nithya's maa cried tears of joy. Fully immersed herself in theatre and her dance and…

Lua knew how to act… how to play pretend… and Nithya wondered… when was she going to break?

She already had, slightly, under the weight of the hobby becoming real. She broke under those terrifying truths, but the dam that still held back the brewing disaster within her still held. She did not break… yet.

It was only a matter of time, Nithya knew, but at least she could be with her when it did.

She would.

Nithya came closer to Lua, placing hands around pale fingers, grasping them in warmth as she looked towards her face, trying to find those beautiful green eyes "Lua…"

Said woman looked into her friends eyes, a glimmer of hidden tears glistening over emeralds, a slight, near unnoticeable hitch in her breath as the brunette went in to hug her, who hurriedly did the same, a far tighter grip than Nithya ever gave to her. She let Lua cry her silent tears, rocking her as she sang an old song her Nani used to sing to her back in India, and did so until Lua had no more tears to shed.

She sniffed, leaving her friends embrace, rubbing her tears away as Nithya waited patiently.

"Thanks for that… I needed it…"

Nithya smiled "of course. Besides," she wiggled her eyebrows "you're always fun to hug."

Lua sighed, though not of annoyance, if her growing smile was anything to say "of course. Mom used to do that all the damn time."

Nithya cackled, leaving Lua to throw a spare pillow at her friends face, who welcomed it and dramatically fell back, as though she went through a fainting spell or was actually hit by a brick. The dramatics of it all drove Lua to another small bout of laughter, only ending after a minute as Nithya pulled herself back up and looked at her with a slight teasing in her face.

"So… feeling better?"

She was never feeling better.

Lua smiled "yeah. I needed that."

The brunette titled her head "what were you thinking about?"

The pale woman sighed, rubbing her eyes as she said "about what's going to happen next."

"With the Imperium?"

Lua groaned, a frustrated one "yes! The Imperium! The Great Crusade! The Heresy! All the terrible things to come! By the gods, even my own potential death!"

She slammed her hands into her face "I know Luther said I wasn't going to die… but what if I am? What if it was a ploy to get me to tell them everything before they end us and Earth?"

Nithya did not move, letting Lua rant out everything that she kept bottled inside her before butting in when needed "and what if they were telling you the truth? Isn't Luther a Knight of the Order? Isn't there some kind of code of chivalry or something?"

"He lied to Lion, nearly killed him, and was corrupted by Chaos. He isn't-"

Nithya raised a brow "didn't you say that a lot of that only really kick off until after Zaramund?"

"…yes?"

Nithya shook her head "the Eleventh was found decades before that campaign, so it hadn't happened yet, so Luther is still untouched by Chaos."

Lua sighed "ugh… my paranoia is kicking in."

"You can never be too paranoid in 40k."

Lua furrowed her brows, pushing herself up to look at Nithya better "you're sounding like an Inquisitor now."

She shrugged her shoulders "what can I say, they make… a few good points."

"A few?"

She raised a brow "they aren't their memefied selves in actual canon, Lu."

"I know."

The Indian rolled her eyes "anyway-"

The bathroom door was kicked open with an irate Oscar standing there, flushed to high heaven, with Jay standing behind him, smirking "Jay is an absolute tease and refuses to fuck-!"

Nithya raised a hand "Oscar, language-"

"FUCK YOU, I'M UNREASONABLY HORNY RIGHT NOW AND JAY IS TEASING ME TO DEATH!"

Lua looked towards the Asian man "really?"

Jay rolled his shoulder as he walked out of the bathroom "I couldn't help it, he's too cute when he gets all flustered."

Nithya nodded her head "understandable. Lua got the tits, Oscar got the ass."

"Hey!"

Nithya turned to her "while your tits are weapons of mass destruction, your ass is so normal I wondered if your breast commandeered those resources to make them even bigger."

Lua looked absolutely mortified as Jay said "Nithya's butt is bigger than yours, Lu. I don't know how the fuck that happened, but at least she has that on you."

Nithya looked quite pleased at that as Lua mumbled "the hell we get on talking about ass sizes…"

"Cause Jay can't stop ogling at Oscars behind. No wonder you can't play any straight characters, Jay, you're too busy looking at his ass than focusing on the tits of your love interest to make your attraction believable."

"We're gay, Nith. We were never going to pass off being straight."

She raised her hands up "Oscar is a fucking twink and can't play anything other than a twink! You are so straight passing I question how the fuck people know you're gay until I remember no way a straight man is drooling at another mans ass!"

Jay raised a brow "and you're straight passing too."

"At least I can pretend to be interested in guys."

Oscar, still flushed and sweaty, looked towards Lua who shoved a pillow to her face "I'm pretty sure Lu has the aura of 'anyone and everyone will fuck me and you'll have an identity crisis when you do' sort of thing going on with her."

Said woman squawked as Nithya thought on it, then nodded "yeah, you kind of do Lu. Plays really well into your otherworldliness vibe you got going."

"Hey!"

Jay furrowed his brows "I think that might just be her Primarch aura…"

Oscar nodded, snapping his finger as he did "yeah, that sounds about right. Already an eldritch warp entity inside a meat suit. Makes sense."

Lua screamed into her pillow as Nithya came over to pat her on her shoulder "there there, eldritch horror. It's alright, we understand."

The pale haired woman smacked Nithya with her pillow, said woman laughing her hearts out like a witch as Lua held in her scream "stop it!"

She turned to Jay and Oscar, "I don't need this anymore, just…" a muffled scream as she raised her arms up "just clean up the shower after you're done."

Jay raised a brow as Oscar began to shake in anticipation "oh?"

Lua narrowed her eyes "remember Grease?"

The Asian-Americans eyes widen to saucers as Oscar gave a desperate whine, the boys understanding well enough what Lua meant. Jay, in that moment, rushed back to the bathroom as he dragged Oscar with him, said man now boneless. Luckily… or, hopefully, the bathroom was thick enough to hide-

She shook the thought away, turning back to Nithya, who recovered, and had watched the boys retreat back to the bathroom before turning back to Lua "gods, I don't want another Grease."

"No one does."

Nithya rearranged herself so that her legs rested under her, Lua standing up to stretch as she turned her gaze back to Earth "it's… strange… being in space…"

Nithya turned her gaze towards the large window, a breathing taking view that reminded her of how small they truly were "it must be amazing living on the ISS… seeing this every waking moment until you land… I wonder… how they could return to such normalcy after going through this?"

Lua stepped up to the window, the light shadowing her in Nithya's perspective as she placed a hand on the maybe-glass "and what of those who landed on the moon? Such a moment… your perspective must have been so different when you got back…"

She rested her head against the cool glass, closing her eyes as though she was trying to hear the songs of her goddess. Nithya watched her friend, memorized by it all, until a knocking came from the door.

She stood up, Lua stepping away from the window and turning around as she said "come in!". The sight… was a curious one. A Custodes entered, followed by a few serfs dressed in thick robes, who pushed carts of… something as they followed the Custodian in. Said golden man stopped and bowed his head "Lady Lua, I see you are awake and well."

Wait… that voice… "yes… did you…" she gestured towards Nithya, who waved nervously.

The Custodian nodded "yes. After… what had happened, Tribune Ra had allowed your friends to be released and moved into your suite. Sar Luther had suggested it, believing it would help calm you and act as an anchor during this… time."

How right he was…

Lua smiled "thank you, sir…"

"Shield Captain Oubaste, at your service."

Nithya looked at Lua, briefly, before moving her hand behind her back and signed 'Kitten?'

Lua did not answer, but knew her response would have been a yes "thank you, sir Oubaste… and," she looked at the carts "what are these?"

The Custodian, Kitten, turned around "ah, I thought it was prudent to acquire edible food for you and your friends while you slept." He lifted the coverings off the platter, revealing the food underneath, which made the girls mouths begin to water "I made sure to prepare them in the most sterile conditions to prevent any illness in their consumption. And… where are the other two friends of yours, Lady Lua?"

She blinked her focus away from the delicious food, noting the serfs bowing and leaving the room together, before pointing towards the bathroom "best not the disturb them."

Kitten turned to said door, seemingly going to ask why, before shaking his head and bringing the carts closer to the large table near the door "after your meal, I think it would be best to meet with the others. They have many questions and hope you are feeling better to answer."

Lua nodded her head "alright."

Nithya came to an open seat "can you tell us what's been happening on Earth? We don't have any service here…"

The Custodian nodded his head "of course! Oh, and the tech priest are trying to get a stable connection to your… internet. We've been accessing it through direct interference rather than being apart of the global connection… a troublesome thing. Is there anything else that might help you adjust, Lady Lua?"

She sat down "uh… perhaps a more… reasonably sized room?"

"Pardon?"

She… looked very uncomfortable. Felt uncomfortable too "it's just… it's so big and I'm…" she demonstrated with her hands, first placing it high in the air and then… pulling it down to a much shorter height "it's not meant for me…"

"But it is your designated suite when the Emperor reconfigured his flagship to accommodate his Primarchs…"

Lua still tried to explain "but I'm not their size… I'm… normal. Can… I have appropriately sized things? Like…" she trailed off, looking towards the bathroom "everything is just… too big. Are there… any normal sized rooms for me?"

Kitten shook his head "I am afraid not. The Emperor does not keep guest in his wing of his ship and he wants you within his wing for safety reasons, Lady Lua. Anything else?"

She sighed "can… there be outlets that can work with my electronics?"

Kitten hummed, seemingly noting that down before nodding his head "I can ask the tech priest if they can accommodate that, which I believe they can. Is that all."

She nodded "yes… thank you… Shield Captain Oubaste."

If his helmet was off, Lua would have swore he smiled "perfect." Soon the platters were placed on the table, letting Lua and Nithya choose their likings and began to eat the long awaited and needed meal they hadn't really had since… wow has it been nearly 24hrs since they last ate?

Well then.

Kitten soon began to tell them everything happening back home, from the UN meeting to the reactions of the people, to the media news coverage and the brewing unrest and riots. It was a genuine mess and Lua felt a pit began to form in her stomach.

Though one piece of information was… interesting.

"You're saying that the Emperor hasn't come back to the ship?"

Kitten nodded his head "that is correct, Lady Nithya. Our King as elected to stay behind after the meeting with your United Nations. He has made his way elsewhere on the planet."

Lua titled her head "where?"

"I believe the nation you know as… Turkey? What a strange name…"

Lua and Nithya froze, turning to each other as they mouthed 'Anatolia?', but snapped back to face Kitten when he turned his attention back to them "I would not worry over it, Lady Lua. Our King is most capable of protecting himself."

Nithya pointed her fork at him "then why did he create you guys?"

Another great pause, one that saw the girls waiting for a response, but Kitten… he just remained frozen for minutes… before Lua awkwardly coughed and pushed her plate and drowned the rest of her water "uh, should we… head out now?"

Kitten snapped back, literally "ah, yes. Of course. Are you all satisfied?"

Nithya nodded "best waffles I ever had."

"You never ate waffles before-"

"Quiet you."

-

Leaving the Emperors wing and entering the Astartes quarters was an interesting experience, given the size of the vessel and its corridors. But, Nithya and Lua were able to pass the time quite easily through explaining to Kitten about how they recognized his voice.

He… did not take it well…

It devolved into Nithya and Kitten debating on the merits of the fan project, leaving Lua to observe her surroundings, taking note of the little details here and there when she could. Was that a service door? For the menials? Serfs? What was the proper term again?

She turned away from that, looking upwards to see the artificial light that lit the corridors, yet still there existed long shadows that gave the high vaulted ceilings an ominous presence. Was the ceilings so high to accommodate Big E and his sons? Or… was he a nerd for gothic architecture? Cause Lua thinks she could remember he used it in the Great Crusade and some religious person pointed that out. Using religious associated architecture for your secular empire, or was that from a fanfiction? It's getting hard to remember.

Nithya and Oubaste continued to argue, with the Custodian eventually explaining the origins of his name, which Nithya pointed out was the Romanized name for Bast or Bastet, an Egyptian goddess associated with cats and lions and protection of the home.

And war, Lua added in, a protector of Ra on his sun chariot. Wasn't she apart of his eye or something? Like… Hathor?

What was up with the Imperium using the names of ancient religions and their deities? The Emperor either was using it as a symbol for humanities greatness or had a fetish for it…

She felt like it was the first one… wasn't that explained in a book or something?

Too many to read, too many out of print, and she despised e-books. Something about a solid book that smelt like a proper book just felt… right to her.

Why… was her mind jumping through so many thoughts?

Oh, right. Her heart was beating a mile a minute. A means of distracting her from the gut sinking feeling that returned with a vengeance.

Great…

But, as they grew closer and closer to the training hall, something that Lua and Nithya were a bit surprised to hear that was where they were heading, they could hear the clashing of swords growing louder and louder. Finally, when Kitten opened the door, they were greeted by-

Luther deftly turned his body, letting the blunted blade swing past him as he waited for his own chance to strike back. He knew better than to do so at that moment against a Custodes, he had plenty of experience with Lion. Just as he expected, Neptunius did not let the missed swing go, curving the blade back towards his head, seeing him dodge another few swings before he began to parry himself, letting the blade stay loose yet firm.

Letting the Custodian guide his moves, he waited, not falling for the faint when Neptunius pushed his leg back and left a potential clear attempt at unbalancing him, and instead continued to circle the Custodian as the Order had taught him years ago. A perfect tactic of equal defense and equal offense, using what was necessary at the right moment while also ensuring he didn’t tire himself out. That was why he kept partial focus on his breathing, making sure he kept his breaths even and steady, not wanting to see himself exhausted before the spar was even over.

Another attempt towards his face saw him spin around the blade, bring his own up in another round of attacks. None of them were entirely heavy hitting; clean and quick strikes that were more focused on the footwork and technique more than just trying to draw blood from his opponent.

The Custodian met his attacks with equally precise defense, letting the blades dictate his own movements as well, working on instinct and training all together; two veterans with vastly different experiences and histories, skilled in their crafts and fighting styles. There were clear strengths and weaknesses, most certainly, but Neptunius found himself quite impressed by the skill Sar Luther was showing, keeping up with his own attacks, though his full strength and speed was held back, he did not expect the augmented human to last for so long.

And he wasn’t even tired.

Yes, he was drenched in sweat, shoulder length black hair sticking to his face, breathing just a tad bit hard as he started to slow his own movements down (though not enough to hamper his swordplay), he could tell the man would not tap out due to exhaustion.

He watched as the Calibanite expertly moved around his attacks, blade dancing in hand as he felt the swings hit his blade with surprising strength. He could see the smile on the mans face, one relaxed and of a man who was finding simple enjoyment, a growing excitement as their spar continued.

Others of the First Legion watched from the sidelines, on the balconies looking down as Neptunius’ partner, Oubaste, came into view, observing the spar and leaning against a solid pillar with Lua and Nithya sticking by his side, watching on in amazement. They had never seen such a thing… only able to read it. And seeing it first hand was… was…

The books could never do such a thing justice.

The Astartes had grown excited during the duel, their grips on the railing tightening while others tried to suppress their cheer and encouragement, though a few slipped out and they would bow their head in embarrassment. All the while, Oubaste had grown to respect the false-Astartes, even with how little he had seen.

Not everyone can keep up with a Custodian, after all. He wondered if his spars with the Lion helped him in this or he was just naturally skilled.

If the latter, than it was a shame he wasn’t found earlier and inducted into the Ten Thousand. What legend would he have grown? What names would he have earned?

Lua and Nithya watched as the two continued to spar, weaving in and out of each others blades, like a dance they could not understand. Neptunius had a means with his footwork that saw him light on his feet, yet brimming with power as though he was planting himself like a tree, but smoothly flowing through the motions as though he was the sea itself.

Yes… the calm waters, the lazy river, flowing with the motions until the storm that brewed on the horizon finally arrived… and now the seas were your enemy.

Luther, on the other hand, was something else. Like a proper knight, firm with the ground, smooth in his motions like the changing tide or perhaps the wind through the branches of trees? A steady presence that bent when needed, able to survive what nature threw its way. Tested by time, perfected from surrounding past failures. Carrying an ancient legacy that breathed through each of his moments; each swing, each step, each dodge and weave and parry and attack.

It was like watching the knights of old from the fairytales they read as children… the honor bound warrior who protected the innocent and defended the defenseless. Steeped in ancient traditions that would not break.

So unlike the real knights of yore.

Neptunius, though, began to feel his own lips turn up into a smile, his strikes becoming faster and stronger as the minutes ticked on, yet Luther kept up. Though a few nicks did get through, no major hit did, leaving him to return the favor in kind.

They continued on for another ten minutes before Neptunius spun his weapon for a downward strike, Luther weaving to hit with a side swipe, leaving the two with blades at their vitals and limbs twisted to gain the upper hand. They stared at each other, breathing heavily as silence took the ring, only their breaths echoing in the chamber. They both shifted on their feet, following the others action as they locked eyes for a minute. Deep blue against forest green.

Then… laughter.

Neptunius began to laugh in earnest, first a chuckle, then a roar, with Luther smiling as well, yet he did not remove his weapon from the Custodians throat.

“Well done, Sar Luther… I have not had an interesting spar with a non-Custodian in a very long time.”

Luther chuckled as well “and it has been some time since I’ve last had to work so hard in a duel… truly the Emperor forged you all into perfect weapons of war.”

The Custodian smiled at that, drawing his weapon back and untangled their limbs as Luther stared on, blade ready.

Neptunius took note of that “you think I would strike? Put a façade of deceit to lower your guard?”

Luther tilted his head, just a bit “while you have all seemed honorable, your duty is to the Emperor, to protect him no matter the cost. I expect you to play every trick in the book to do so… and though this is a friendly duel, one should never forget the lessons of letting ones guard down.”

He drew his own blade back as well, pointing towards the ground as he titled his head the other way “I have made that mistake plenty of times in the past… I try not to fall for it again.”

“You still do?”

Luther smiled, softly “at times, one cannot ignore human instinct unless it is wired out of them. Aye, I have. Even to the Lion,” his smile turned even softer “he… has learned much. Nothing else for me to teach him, he has mastered everything.”

Neptunius titled his head in curiosity “there is a sadness to your voice, Sar Luther, why?”

He blinked a bit, not wishing to show those within the room his own broiling emotions that confused him to no end “something… I have found difficult to fully articulate and understand myself.”

“The book… it has brought more conflict then what was already there…"

Luther nodded "aye… before, I could not articulate my feelings, so confusing they were, but… this world has brought revelations that have troubled me since I read them…"

Neptunius stepped up, place a hand on his shoulder "the weight of your future actions weigh on you… you fear the man you read is already here."

Luther closed his eyes and pressed his lips "I think he already is."

The Custodian tilted his head "you have already done some of those actions, I assume."

The Calibanite nodded "yes… and Lion should have killed me for my betrayal… yet he has not."

Neptunius guided him towards his peers, towards Zahariel and Astelan who waited by the open bench "perhaps he does not know what to do… the lore had mentioned he is not the greatest at reading the room?"

A laugh almost left his lips "somewhat. He can be adept at understanding the politics of the courts but understanding the hearts and minds of the common folks is… more challenging… I cannot blame him for that."

The Custodian nodded "I see… Perhaps he was… unsure of what to do? Not knowing if it was to be a punishment, an exile, or… perhaps a means to show he still trusted you?"

That… was something he had thought of… but, some dark thoughts told him otherwise, that Lion-

Stop. Just… Stop.

Zahariel handed a towel to the both of them "a wonderful spar to witness, sir Neptunius. I had never witnessed such a thing."

Astelan nodded "though not… new, I am impressed, Luther. I did not know it was possible for a non-Custodian or Primarch to keep up with one of the ten thousand."

Luther smiled "neither did I." He began to towel the sweet off of him "are you ready for your own spar?"

Astelan looked beyond Luther's shoulders "I think… that might need to be postponed…"

Luther turned around, spotting Lua and the girl he recalled named Nithya standing by Oubaste, speaking with large smiles and eyes filled with wonder. It was… good to see Lady Lua so happy.

How she reminded him of…

Zahariel noticed too "ah, she's awake. And in far better spirits then we last met."

Astelan nodded his head "yes. Perhaps she can…"

Luther turned around "if she is well enough to do so."

Neptunius agreed "I do not wish to further strain the Lady Primarch, Paean still wishes to do further testing to see how her Primarch organs react when stressed or pushed to the limit."

Zahariel turned to the Custodes "to compare to her brothers?"

"Yes."

Luther grabbed a provided water bottle, drinking from it as Astelan turned his gaze up, catching the eyes of the other Dark Angels who watched on "I am still surprised our Lord has not sent word… he was not the most pleased when we read through the Zaramund campaign wiki page."

Luther stretched his neck, turning to Zahariel before asking "has there been any updates from Caliban? Or perhaps the fleets?"

Said psyker pulled up a report, handing it over "while there is still some delays in communications due to the… veil around the system, some reports have come in."

Luther read through them, handing a copy over to Astelan "I see the training of new recruits is going well."

Astelan nodded "and there has not been another rebellion in our absence…"

"Rebellion?"

Zahariel turned to Neptunius as the former Grand Master of the Order and Terran Veteran continued to read the report "some years ago, the old nobles and common folks had caused some issues. They… expressed their dislike over the actions of the Imperium since Caliban joined."

The Custodian titled his head "I assume it is the amassing of their able population for the Imperial Army?"

The Calibanite replied with "in a way. Mainly the suffering they are enduring due to the construction of the Hive Cities, their ancient lands being stripped from them and those they ruled over, and generally the poorer lives they are living toiling away in the factorums that have taken to replace the old forest."

Neptunius… could not help but sigh at that "I see… not unexpected, from what I have gathered from the reports the Lord Sigillite receives daily. But a concerning thing, especially on a Primarchs home world."

Zahariel… looked a bit… guilty? "the people of Caliban… have begun to see the Primarch as an outsider and a betrayer… I do not think the Primarch thinks of it as home, either. He has not visited since he left for the Crusade."

Neptunius narrowed his eyes "strange…"

Luther seemed to have found another thing from the report "and those Terran cultist haven't shown up again-"

"I'm sorry, did you say Terran Cultist?"

The older false-Astartes turned to look at the Custodian who… looked shockingly worried "yes… we had an incident some years ago during a rise of a rebellion where they stoked the flames of the peoples ire and… tried to summon something?"

Astelan continued "through the material this world has provided, we now believe it was a Daemon they were trying to bring into the materium… though only Zahariel encountered it. He was the one to stop it."

Neptunius snapped his head towards said Calibanite "is this true?"

"Yes… why-"

He moved his weight between his feet "this is concerning… I must send word to Tribune Ra. It seems our attempts at cleansing Terra of cultist has failed and nearly brought ruin to an Imperial world… how many are now infected by their touch?"

Neptunius nodded his head "I thank you for the spar, Sar Luther, but I must make haste. This information is vital and I thank you for sharing it with me. Hopefully it is not too late to save whatever worlds have been infected by their presence… perhaps there is still time…"

He trailed off, turning away quickly and began to walk with long strides towards the door, leaning towards Oubaste to inform him while Lua and Nithya watched on, confused at first, but a flicker of understanding crossed their eyes as the three Dark Angels watched him disappear into the shadows and out the arenas doors.

Astelan was the first to speak "I… was not expecting that…"

Zahariel agreed, with Luther returning back to the report as he said "and no other Great Beast have made their appearance known… so far everything seems in order."

Astelan snapped to him "are you going to ignore what just happened?"

Luther looked up from the edges of the datapad "no. But we have no say what happens now and I rather not interfere with what they are doing. As far as I am concerned, Caliban is a target of theirs and I wish to see if everything is in order before they decide to make their way there and scourge it of chaotic corruption."

Zahariel flinched as Astelan breathed heavily, then sighed "right… anything else?"

Luther looked through the information "no word from the fleets, again. I should have expected, and yet…"

He shook his head "a fools hope. We are practically in exile and disgraced. There is no reason for the Legion to send word to us for anything."

Astelan sighed again as Zahariel grabbed Luther's tunic, handing it back to him who responded by handing the datapad over to Astelan before grabbing the garment and slipping it back on "continue the reports and ensure they are sent as they are weekly. Also see to adding in our current location and why, I do not wish to bring the Lions wrath upon us all when he learns from a third party that his marines are no longer on Caliban."

Zahariel nodded, sending the request out with said instructions as Astelan nodded at the Astartes above, who began to disperse and return to the barracks as the three of them began to walk over towards Oubaste and the two girls. When they got there, the Custodes turned to them and bowed his head slightly, while the girls looked nervously at them.

It was Lua who spoke first "I've never seen anyone spar like that. It was…"

"Incredible?" said Nithya.

Lua nodded "exactly," she smiled even more "I… thank you… Sar Luther… for uh, helping me last night."

A blush of embarrassment, one that he tried to ease with a calming laugh "it was nothing. I know well enough how… overwhelming things can get for someone so unfamiliar with their environment, it felt wrong to not help."

At least she wasn't as wild as the Lion was when he brought him back to Aldurukh.

Oubaste gathered their attention with a slight clinging of the butt of his spear "I believe you wanted to ask something?"

Astelan stepped up, just a bit to bring himself into focus "yes," he turned to the little Primarch "Lady Lua, are you well enough to answer some questions of ours? We have been able to read these… wiki pages of your world and some… lore videos? There are still some things we would like clarified and your help would be most appreciated."

Lua seemed to laugh a bit as she smiled "I… sorry about last night, I was um…"

Luther tilted his head "you feared your own death and we understand now why that was. I cannot imagine what it would feel like to know something believed as fictional became a reality. I cannot fault you for being driven to such a panic, but I must say… it is still…" he furrowed his brows "unnerving reading such information, knowing it is treated like fiction."

Another nervous laugh "aha… yeah… uh…"

Nithya seemed to take control over the conversation, as Lua began to stumble over her words "I think we can do just that. A sort of… Q&A session?"

Zahariel raised his hand "what's a-"

"Questions and answers… you ask us questions and we answer to the best of our abilities."

He nodded.

Luther looked to Oubaste "will this be fine, Shield Captain? I understand Neptunius needed to leave in a hurry…"

Oubaste raised his hand "it will be fine, Sar Luther. He will join us momentarily." he looked back down to his temporary charges "if you wish to do this… Q&A session, then it would be best to return to your room, Lady Lua."

She looked up to him "for privacy?"

"For security… this information is a delicate matter and I have been given word that the Captain-General is beginning a system wide blackout to prevent any knowledge from getting out. Only messages that have been thoroughly reviewed or directly approved by the Captain-General or the Emperor are allowed to leave this system."

The girls nodded, seemingly understanding well why that was the case. So did Luther, Zahariel, and Astelan. Such information could decimate the Imperium, bring about untold rebellions and uprisings and an instability that could bring ruin to everyone. The Imperium was still in a delicate place, as far as they knew. It was still in the throes of consuming more territory then it was consolidating what they already had.

How many worlds still lied in ruin, after compliance? How many worlds struggled under the yoke of oppression and torture by those that call themselves nobles, who take great pleasure from knowing they lived better then those beneath them? Could they be followers of this Slaanesh they read about? How subtle was Chaos and how much of what the Imperium did feed them?

Was this whole Great Crusade just a buffet for these Warp creatures?

But they followed the Shield Captain when he turned around to lead them back to the little Primarchs room, the two girls on either side as Nithya seemingly returned to a previous conversation she was having with the Custodes while Lua seemed to enjoy the banter.

Luther could not help but smile, seeing the Primarch in a far happier state, but that soon turned to confusion as he looked towards his companions who bore equally baffled looks.

Why… was Nithya calling the Shield Captain… Kitten?

-

"Is this report true?"

Nemiel bowed his head "yes father. Straight from the choir. We had only just received it minutes ago."

The towering figure of the Lion read through the given datapad with narrowed eyes, lit by the light of a distant star, the Invincible Reason standing by before it left to head towards another campaign, another compliance "it seems Luther has disregarded my orders…" there seemed to be a tightness to his words, a brewing anger?

He turned his head to look down at Nemiel, a flash of something quickly passing through his eyes "send word to the fleet, we are changing course."

"Father?"

Lion began to walk away from the window, Nemiel following suit once his liege had passed him, as the Lion continued to speak "inform the captain we make way towards the newest system discovered by the Emperor…" Nemiel could not see it, but the Lions eyes narrowed even more, a fire within them that threatened to burst.

"I will not tolerate insubordination from my right-hand… no matter who called him from his post."

-

Chapter Text

The commotion in the village was suffocating, drowning his ears in wails and prayers as he neared the village outskirts. The frightened looks he received as he passed by the watchers told him enough, dropping his woven basket of gathered food and supplies as he rushed through the beaten dirt paths, past huts of mud and clay and stone, past other villagers who tried to ignore the screams coming from further within.

The highest concentration of people were around his home, gathered tightly as a few older men spoke in hushed whispers. He didn't care for the bodies in his way, pushing and forcing his way through as he tried to make his way through the woven door. But one figure rushed out to grab him, the familiar arms of his Uncle who spotted his attempt from beside his wife and children.

The callous hands of his fathers brother tried to hold him back, his strong arms delaying him for a moment as he spoke in their tongue "you can't-!"

He broke free anyway, stumbling along as he pushed to enter his families house. The minute he stepped through that threshold, the smell of blood hit him like a charging boar. Many women scurried in the house, screaming and yelling at each other as their hands were stained with blood, woven clothe bunched together stained in precious fluids. It was chaos, his eyes tracking back and forth as his breath became rapid, his heart beating faster then ever before, the corner of his eyes darkening as he watched the focal point of this catastrophe.

His father turned and saw him, stepping up to him and whispering assurances, but he knew those words were lies. She had already lost so much blood…

He left his fathers embrace, walking slowly up to the screaming and crying woman perched up in a chair, sweat on her brow and tears staining her cheeks. Her breath was ragged, her beautiful bronze skin deathly pale, her rich black hair he always loved to play with matted and sticking to her sweaty body. He looked down, seeing the blood on her legs and dripping to the ground, staining her animal hide dress.

She was barely conscious, seemingly coming in and out as the other women of the village desperately tried to-

He slowly sank to his knees as he came to her side, grabbing her limp hand as her eyes fluttered and turned to him, those beautiful golden-brown eyes that always shined when they saw him. They did so now as well.

Her face lit up like the moonless night, sparkling as those distant lights did, and raised another hand to his to cup his cheek. Her breathing was now a rattle as she caressed his cheek, her smile so gentle it hurt.

Tears fell from his eyes, dripping down his face as he sniffed and scooted closer, helping ease her off the chair when he heard the women inform his father of the news. He held her, gentle, yet with a force that only a desperate child would do when they didn't want to lose something.

He didn't want to lose her…

But she still smiled, even if he could see the flickering in her eyes, the drifting pupils, the slowing of her breathing, but she stilled smiled. Still held his cheek.

"Oh… 'Star Child'…"

"Please…" he said, whispering his words "don't go… please…"

There were longer pauses between her breath. He could feel the touch of her pooling blood reach his exposed knees. He held her tighter, clenching his mouth as his own sorrow began to come forth, as she lifted her other hand, assisted by his own, as she weakly grasped his face.

"My heart, I see her… Déǵhōm…… I…"

He knelt there, frozen, staring at her as he felt her body relax, the hand she supported falling, her face loosening, yet still she smiled. He looked into those eyes, the first eyes he ever saw, and only found them without that spark of light that would outshine Dyḗus Phatḗr himself. Dull… they were dull…

His face began to hurt as he tried to hold back the tears, the sniffling and the anguish, whispering "mother?", yet the tears ran freely, the sniffling bringing a sharp pain to his chest, and the anguish roused even the distant giants. He wailed, clutching the dead woman as he begged the gods, screaming his pain that rattled souls. Those that remained left quietly, with only his father staying behind, bowing his head before he too left.

He couldn't…

The child screamed, sharing his grief to one and all, begging the deywṓs… but they never answered…

They never did.

-

They had returned to her room with no fanfare; no Custodians waiting to interrogate her nor any surprises like… she didn't know, a Daemon doing Destiny or Fortnite emotes. That… actually that might be hilarious to see… anyway. The six of them entered her room where Jay and Oscar lounged on one of the chairs, dressed orderly and their hairs a bit damp from what seemed like a recent shower. It was… comforting to see the boys so relaxed, Lua knew things were stressful recently and she was happy to see them so relaxed.

But when the sounds of the door closing reached their ears, they straightened till they leaned into the couches back, keeping their legs and arms orderly as Nithya walked over to them, Lua not far behind her, with the others following suit. There was enough seating to fit them, thankfully, and the furniture would hold them at least… even if it was a pain for her and her friends to get on.

When they reached the seating, Nithya took Lua's hand and guided her towards a single chair, one that was wide enough to house the both of them easily, which they did without question. It left the remaining seats open for the Dark Angels and Oubaste and, perhaps, Neptunius when or if he returned.

They sat there, in the silence for around a minute before Lua coughed, bringing their attention to her "so… where should we start first?"

"Um…" began Oscar, raising a finger, looking confused "what's happening?"

The corner of Nithya's mouth raised, just a bit "while you two were screwing in the shower, Kitten took us to the Astartes wing of the ship to talk to Luther, Astelan, Zahariel, and Neptunius cause they had some questions regarding the hobby."

Oscar and Jay raised both their brows at hearing Nithya call the Custodian Kitten, looking over to him in surprise as the Custodian sighed in irritation "and I have told you, my name isn't Kitten, nor Kittonius. It is Oubaste."

Oscars eyes began to shine "gasp, he is Kitten!"

Jay sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose while Nithya looked at him with furrowed brows "did you just say gasp?"

The Canadian replied with sticking his tongue out as the Indian lunged for another pillow, resulting in Lua moving herself into a position where Nithya would instead crash into her wile Jay was pulling Oscars ear. All the while, the Dark Angels watched in confusion with Luther and Zahariel also displaying a surprise.

Lua noticed this "oh. This is normal of us. Sorry if it seems jarring."

Nithya raised a thumb up, but didn't elect to move from her position, which Lua responded with a sigh and twisting herself so that Nithya would fall face first into the chairs armrest.

Luther shook his head "no- sorry, we weren't surprised by your interactions… however strange they may be…"

Zahariel nodded "we… were surprised you spoke so candid of their… relation…"

The four of them looked a bit strangely at them, until Lua slapped her forehead "forgot. Is Caliban… strict on romantic relations?"

Oscar turned to her "wait, Caliban hates the gays?"

Jay snorted as Nithya wheezed, the two Calibanites blushing in embarrassment as Astelan chortled and Oubaste sighed, leaving Lua to look Oscar dead in the eyes with the most deadpan expression she could muster "I am saying Caliban is Medieval Europe, inspired by England and France during those eras, so a lot of fans have speculated that Caliban doesn't necessarily openly accept the gays."

Oscar narrowed his eyes and pressed his lips, a hilarious expression in retrospect, but he seemed a bit miffed "mmm… pussies."

That resulted in Nithya bursting into laughter as Jay desperately held back his own with Lua groaning and pressing her hands into her face "fucking hell, Oz. You little-"

Astelan coughed "I see this conversation is getting off track. To answer your question, Oscar, from what little experience I have had with the culture of Caliban, it is more that being in a same-sex relation is something to not speak about. Though I have found they are not violent, merely being something that can tarnish their honor, which I have noted is a very important thing within Caliban culture."

He paused, briefly, to see if Luther or Zahariel would correct him, but they didn't, leaving him to continue "I have heard stories that such accusations were used to force other knights into honorable duels to clear their names, even if it might be true. I find Caliban society to be quite stiff and strict in its approach to life, though I find it not surprising given the former threat of the Great Beast."

Jay nodded his head "right, the Great Beast. Warp infused monstrosities made from Chaos?"

That caused Oubaste to snap his head towards the Korean man as Lua shook her head "not entirely. While close to the Eye, the Beast of Caliban are corrupted by the Ouroboros artifact in the planets core."

"Isn't that a Daemon?"

Lua turned to Nithya "not… really? GW has only really been touching on those artifacts with the recent Arks of Omen book. More like… while malevolent, it was originally apart of a singular device we think the Old Ones split."

Oscar chimed in, the four friends ignoring the shocked faces and body language of the Imperials "wasn't it, along with the Tuc… Tuchul… Tulchulcha? Whatever! The Tulchulcha engine and the Plague Heart to make one of the devices the Old Ones used to make the Webway?"

Lua snapped her fingers "exactly. Anyway, it's evil, kinda tied to the warp, but not associated with Chaos… I think. Haven't gotten that far into the Dark Angels story line."

"Read your books!"

"Shush."

Jay rolled his eyes "anyway. So, that thing…"

Lua nodded "is why Caliban is the way it is, as far as I understand the story. Its trapped there and the Watchers in the Dark are its jailers, whatever the fuck they are-" "adorable, that's what!" "Caliban acts like a… shit, forgot the word. Basically, the energies and pressure of the Ouroboros goes into making the beast and corrupting the forest, keeping its powers contained and distilled. With the deaths of the Great Beast and the destruction of the forest, that corrupting force had to go somewhere else…"

She trailed off, then suddenly she snapped her finger "pressure cooker, that's it! It acts like a pressure cooker!"

Oscar titled his head, ignoring her sudden remembrance "is that how Caliban turned?"

"Sort of," Lua looked unsure herself "but it had an influence, I think-"

"Didn't Azrael go back in time through the joining of all the engines through the machinations of someone or some daemon and Astelan where he accidently sent the Fallen scattering through the warp? Starting their perpetual hunt?"

Lua looked to Nithya who raised her brow again, playing with the strings of her hoodie again as she said "uhhhh… yeah."

Luther, somehow, was able to bring the conversation back on topic "I have so many questions regarding to everything you just said, but to answer the first question. Yes, Caliban is not the kindest to same-sex couples and relationships, even with the coming of the Imperium, we are still raised under those same bias, even if we do not agree to it."

Zahariel nodded "while I see no reason for such reactions, others raised on Caliban do. I believe it's another cultural clash between the Terrans and the Calibanites?"

Astelan responded with "yes. I have had to break many arguments and near fights among the legions once the Lion inducted you lot into it. Gave me too many headaches to shut down absolute nonsense."

Luther looked… a bit guilty "I… should have helped in that, in all honesty-"

Astelan shook his head "you were already occupied with the Lion, given your position within the Legion. I could not expect you to keep up with the Lion while also assist in quelling the tensions between two different cultures forced to intermingle."

Oscar… just had to start wiggling his eyebrows "keep up with the Lion, eh?"

Lua began glaring at Oscar as Astelan nodded "the Primarchs are above humans and Astartes in all ways, including in mind and body. Luther is not even an Astartes" said man flinched at the words "and he was still able to keep up with the Primarch of the First. I was beginning to understand why someone like Jonson would keep such a person close at hand."

That…

But he continued "and with the recent duel with Neptunius, my understanding of Luther's prowess has been greatly understated and I just realized you were being suggestive…"

He trailed off, watching as Oscars suppressed cackling was beginning to break through as Luther and Astelan remained confused "why are you being suggestive?"

"Well~"

Jay slapped a hand over his mouth, silencing whatever he was going to say, though he tried to say it anyway, muffled through the hand "ignore him. My advice, don't look into the fan space of 40k, it will scar you."

Zahariel blinked a bit "what?"

"Avoid fan spaces, trust me."

Oubaste, though, seemed to snap back into focus, everyone present completely unaware that the Custodian was not even mentally with them "I'm sorry, can you repeat that stuff with Chaos and the fact that Astelan worked with a Daemon?"

That seemed to shock Astelan, who began reviewing what was said and realized Oubaste was right "I'm sorry, what?"

Lua licked her lips, finding them dry as she realized they spilled a lot of stuff through just a simple conversation "right… how do I put this lightly…"

She thumbed her palms again "this ties into the Fallen, so. First, did you guys read about the Fallen?"

Luther nodded his head "it was mentioned in the wikis and I saw it brought up in that book about me… but, we are still a bit confused on it. Can you shed some light on that?"

Lua nodded, Nithya forcing herself off her stomach, finding her back was beginning to hurt, and repositioned herself to be more comfortable "well, what do you wish to know of them?"

Zahariel was the one to answer "how did they come to be."

It was a start "the Fallen were formed from those who were sent back to Caliban for reasons not fully explained, even in the novels. What is known is that there might have been chaotic influence, plus dissent in believed abandonment, and practical exile and the state of Caliban under the Imperium's thumb."

She continued "but not everyone turned for the same reasons. Luther wanted Caliban free, Zahariel was influenced by the Ouroboros engine, and Astelan despised the Lion. In the end, though, when the Lion returned to Caliban after the Heresy, his ships were fired upon and he retaliated with orbital bombardment and an invasion of the planet."

Lua turned her sight down as she shifted her legs, missing the horrified visage of the Dark Angels "he slaughtered through sons who never knew him, only saw him killing them for no reason, to make his way towards Luther. We don't know much about that confrontation, only that Luther had the Lions sword in his chest and the Lifebane blade going into the Lion, with Luther later claiming he never used the dagger."

She looked up "also, supposedly, he tried to get away from the fight to close the warp rift that was actually probably opened by Azrael, but we don't have an actual book depicting the fight and both participates have little to no memory of the fight itself."

Nithya snorted "sounds like GW doesn't know what the fuck they're doing."

"Mike Brooks did say at the back of Lions recent novel that they would only do that future confrontation in 40k after their first one was written about."

Jay laughed a bit "the Scouring Series confirmed?"

Oscar rolled his eyes, smiling as he did "as if they were ever passing off the opportunity to make more money."

Lua shook her head, though the mirth on her face told everyone well enough her thoughts on that little break away conversation "anyway. The bombardment from the First Legions fleet plus Azrael's own conflict resulted in the planet getting torn apart, destroying it in the process and throwing the Fallen into the warp, scattered into the future. This would lead the Dark Angels to eternally hunt for the Fallen… until the Lion returned and told them no… kind of."

She rubbed the back of her head "he told them to stop killing the Fallen who actually didn't betray the Imperium and hunt those that fell to Chaos." She shook her head "besides that, Luther would end up falling into the largest piece of Caliban still left, where the Dark Angels Fortress monastery lies, now dubbed the Rock, and would be placed in a time-lock of sorts by the Watcher, a prisoner of the Dark Angels that only the Grand Master of the Legion, now chapter, would know of."

She stopped, waiting for a response as the Dark Angels… looked extremely unwell, while Oubaste looked completely frozen, more so then the usual Custodians.

It was Luther who first reacted, standing up suddenly as he mumbled a "I don't…", his face turning deathly pale and clammy, walking away as his shaking hand rose to his face as Astelan stood to follow, Zahariel staying behind, but far from better. They all watched as Luther looked near ready to either pass out or vomit, probably both, and the four friends watched in shock and worry as Astelan tried to calm Luther, or at least check up on him, but the older man nodded his head as though he was trying to assure the Astartes that he was fine, yet looked far from it.

He who would be the first Fallen turned to them, a glistening in his eyes "I never…" he bit his lip, his fingers digging into his palms as he clenched them "I read the book… the articles… and yet… I find myself reacting worse to the news when told to me…"

Jay… looked sympathetic "you didn't want to believe it… thinking you could ignore it or pass it off or you mind just didn't register it… until you were told directly…"

Oscar seemed to deflate a bit, looking resigned almost, such an opposing thing for someone so bubbly "and you couldn't handle that truth-"

"I would have been the architect of my own homes destruction!" yelled Luther, who was beginning to shed tears, Zahariel flinching as Astelan looked away, eyes shut tightly "I would have betrayed my gain-brother and listened to a poison that would have destroyed everything I loved! And this is to happen in less then a century?" he looked… broken almost, someone on the verge of panic or a breakdown who shook violently and paced with hurried breaths.

He… he was beginning to laugh and cry equally "and just couldn't handle a truth? A horrid, terrible truth that proclaimed my traitor and tortured into insanity while Zahariel lies dead and Astelan imprisoned by those psychopathic bedevilers? And you thought I would be fine hearing that?"

He looked at them in disbelief, that disbelief soaked in pain and hurt and sorrow. Lua swallowed hard, feeling her throat dry as she was reminded that this wasn't a game anymore, it wasn't a fantasy that they could play within in good fun. These were real people, of blood and flesh, of hearts and minds, of dreams and desires, living lives as Lu and her friends would, now brought to a terrible of truth of what was to come and what their fates would be.

She reacted similarly when she learned of her own truth, of her own potential fate, of her being the Eleventh… and she had a mental breakdown, claiming she was already dead. If she reacted like that…

Guilt… she felt guilt…

Zahariel looked no better, now shaking too as he placed his head into his hands, his knee bouncing as he too seemed on the verge of a mental breakdown. Oubaste turned to him, placing a hand on his shoulder in assurance as Astelan came to Luther and whispered something in his ear, making the older knight nod in response. With his acceptance, Astelan guided them back to their seats, siting back down though still they all looked shaken.

Nithya looked on in equal guilt, knowing their casual attitude brought this to the forefront, with Oscar shifting in his own seat as Jay pressed his lips together and nodded his head. Lua, in all of this, felt more guilt then they, knowing her own response to her own revelations and now inflicting that upon them, after Luther had tried to be so kind to her…

She stood, making Nithya turn to her with furrowed brows and eyes filled with questions, walking up to the Imperials, who looked to her, confused. She didn't say anything, at first, thumbing her palms as she looked to her feet, shuffling them as she swallowed the build up of saliva in her mouth, nodded her head, and-

Lua hugged Luther, like she had done when she was younger to her own dad, when she was still small. She felt him freeze, but she paid no heed, instead tightening her hold, whispering "I'm sorry" before slowly removing herself, bowing her head and walked back to her seat with Nithya. Said woman looked to her with a softness Astelan caught, who scooched over to make further room, as Oscar leaned into Jay, with both the boys having equally soft expressions, though vastly different than Nithya's.

She coughed "so… I think it would be best to… move on from that subject."

Luther still looked to her, shocked, with a slight glaze over his eyes, as though he was seeing something else, not in the present, but Zahariel nodded in silence as Astelan did the same "I think that would be prudent."

Oubaste then asked "that book of yours… Visions of Heresy… why is it call that?"

Lua answered with a tint of mourning "because Horus turned traitor… and set the galaxy aflame and tore the Imperium asunder."

"But why?" Astelan said, looking both confused and hurt, like he couldn't process why Horus, the Emperors most beloved son, would ever turn against his father "why would he do that?"

Nithya was the one to answer "he fell to Chaos… at Davin, his mind expelled to the warp for Erebus to convince him of turning against the Emperor. He showed him a truth of the future, yet twisting what Horus saw to fit his own agenda, all the while disguised as Horus' most loved son who had died months prior."

Oubaste leaned forward "what was he shown?"

"A vision of the future," said Jay, running his fingers through Oscars hair, who closed his eyes in content "of the Emperor worshiped as a god, along with nine of his sons… and Horus was not among them."

Astelan furrowed his brows as Zahariel seem to collect himself and Luther snapping out of his own daze, with Oubaste saying "and this vision was true?"

"Yes," said Jay, shifting just a bit before continuing "but Horus was told this was what the Emperor had planned all along, when it was actually a vision of a future to come, a future the fans already knew of, if Horus turned traitor… fulfilling his greatest fear."

Luther seemed to catch onto something "being forgotten…"

Jay nodded his head "exactly. Erebus and Chaos used that weakness, the pressure of being the Warmaster, to turn him to their side… even Magnus' own intervention couldn't stop Horus' ego from turning against him."

Oubaste… looked greatly concerned, even if his face was concealed by his helmet "I see… grave indeed."

"Wait," began Zahariel "if Magnus knew, why didn't he tell the Emperor?"

"He did."

It was Lua who spoke, eyes filled with sorrow as she continued "he tried to warn the Emperor of Horus' treachery, but he made a mistake."

Before any of the Imperial could ask, Lua said the rest of the tale "he sent a psychic message to the Emperor to inform him of what happened, but the Emperor was working on his Webway project-" a sharp intake of air from Oubaste echoed from beneath his helm "and he broke through the seals that protected it, allowing daemons to surge into the Imperial Palace. Realizing what he did, he left, his message unsaid and unheard, and waited for his judgement."

She turned her gaze to the ceiling "bound to the Golden Throne to keep his project alive, the Emperor would send the Space Wolves to bring Magnus to Terra in chains, while his Ten Thousand fought within the webway to stem the tide of the daemon incursion."

Oubaste shook his head "but we found no mention of the Emperor participating in the heresy. He should have if Magnus was brought to Terra."

Lua wanted to laugh, she also wanted to cry, coming to terms with that they were her brothers and she would recount their deaths… before she even met them. Was this how Konrad felt?

She said "because Horus knew Magnus would be a problem for him. So when Leman made way for Prospero, Horus contacted him and convinced him to kill Magnus instead… even with Constantine Valdor telling Leman what the Emperor had ordered him to do."

The Imperials froze for a second, as Oubaste began to murmur "he better not have-"

"Finding Magnus not answering his hails, for he had long accepted his death, Leman orbitally bombarded Prospero, with Tizca only surviving by the kin shields erected by the Thousand Sons. And the legions went to war, the Talons only joining when they saw no other choice, and they broke… the Space Wolves driving a loyal legion into the awaiting hands of Tzeentch."

Oubaste nearly screamed as he stood abruptly and leaned heavily on his spear, leering at her as he seethed "while I wish to personally hand that idiot his ass for his own incompetence and disobedience, you just said the name of one of the four…" he looked around for… noting… there was nothing "and yet… nothing has happened…" he relaxed, standing back to his full height as he looked around again, then turned back to her "the veil that surrounds this system… I wonder to what extent it protects your people from the forces of the warp… and Chaos most of all, if you could carry such material and say such things all the while no Daemon has swarmed your home."

Luther shook his head as he too stood, confused by everything, along with Astelan and Zahariel "ok. Wait. So." he turned to Lua "Leman disobeyed the Emperor, forcing Magnus into the hands of this… Chaos. What happened to the Emperor?"

Nithya looked apologetic, though if she was feeling as such, none could tell "because Magnus was never brought back, the Emperor had to stay on the Golden Throne until the War within the Webway ended with the gate beneath the palace sealed. He wouldn't participate in the Heresy until the end, when he could leave his throne without the threat of Daemons invading Terra again. It was then he confronted Horus on his flagship and ended the arch-traitor, becoming mortally wounded in the process."

Oubaste turned sharply to her "mortally wounded?"

It was said at the same time as Zahariel said "who took control over the throne if the Emperor was needed to sit on it for the entire heresy?"

Oscar was the one to answer the both of them "Malcador would take control over the throne, dying in the process when Rogal Dorn returned from the flagship with a mortally wounded Emperor. And the Emperor would be bound to the throne on life support, the last seconds of his life extended as long as the throne remained functional. A thousand psykers sacrificed to him daily to sustain his life, so that the Astronomican could continue to burn, so that Terra could continue to stand, a withered corpse writhing in power… worshiped as a god."

The room grew cold as the Imperials took in a sharp breath, with Oubaste the most furious of the bunch "I see… is this how that cursed faith began?"

Oscar tilted his head from side to side "sort of. It was already present because of Lorgar-" "THAT DAMNABLE PRIMARCH!?" "ow. Anyway, he started the faith, the faith went underground, and then the Heresy plus the daemons didn't help either, with Euphrati Keeler becoming the first saint of the Imperial cult. The Imperial Cult wouldn't officially formalize until roughly a millennia later, gaining enough power to be recognized as an official body and the official faith of the Imperium given its wide spread belief, though I will say there was more than one version of the belief that the Emperor was a god."

Oscars words only seemed to anger the Custodian more "where were the Primarchs in all of this? Why didn't they stop those fools from doing away with the Imperial Truth?"

"Because," began Jay, letting Oscar snuggle into him even more, the latter of which had a content smile on his face, almost like a smug cat "all of them were either dead, missing, or turned traitor."

Another silence… another bone chilling cold. Astelan narrowed his eyes "what happened?"

Jay began to recount the details "after Horus turned traitor, others joined him quickly. Mortarion already hated the Emperor, so did Angron, and Konrad, and Lorgar already worshiped Chaos and had for a few decades now, kinda planned the whole Heresy to begin with. Fulgrim was corrupted by an alien blade that held a Greater Daemon of Slaanesh in it, with Perturabo feeling he had no choice after he destroyed Olympia, with Alpharius and Omegon being way too complicated and confusing to even begin explaining. And Magnus, well, he joined later after his soul was reformed with enough shards to keep him from dying and when there was no chance of him and his legion to return to the Imperium after Prospero."

He reset his hands back to zero, as he had been counting as he went "Ferrus died at the drop site massacre by Fulgrim, who tried to kill himself after realizing he killed his brother, but then was possessed by the Daemon in the blade and was banished into a painting. He would later become a Daemon Primarch, along with Magnus after… I don't know. Lu?"

"I don't know either."

Jay waved his hand "ah, whatever. Mortarion turned after Typhus? He had some name changes, so I forgot, but that stinky bastard sold his legion and Primarch to Nurgle who trapped them in the warp and infested them with a horrid disease that forced Mortarion to break and agree to serving Nurgle cause he couldn't take it anymore. Angron turned after he was going to die a happy death… for him at least, then Lorgar said no and sold his soul to Khorne. Lorgar turns into a Daemon… I don't know, but he does. Perturabo… maybe? His recent characterization in the Siege of Terra made it seem he wouldn't turn, but we'll see whenever he makes his 40k appearance or they do a Scouring series."

Jay took in a few deep breaths before he continued to speak, but Lua raised her hand and said "I got this", letting the man take a break as she continued.

"Konrad was killed by an Assassin, or, well, had her assist in his suicide. Horus was killed by the Emperor, with Sanguinius killed by Horus before the Emperor arrived to Horus' throne room. Alpharius… or Omegon, we don't know, was killed by Rogal Dorn. Dorn fell during one of the Black Crusades, I think he was one of the last few or even the last Primarchs still around?"

Jay shrugged his shoulders as Nithya did the same, with Lua sighing "anyway. Roboute would be slashed by Fulgrim and put into stasis to save his life early on after the heresy. He would later return with the Gathering Storm campaign books. Lion went missing right after the Heresy, after… well, Caliban, and was kept hidden away by the Watchers to heal. He also returned to 40k, more recently then Guilliman, through the Arks of Omen campaign books."

She took in another breath "Vulkan supposedly died after the War of the Beast, Corvus is now a Daemon Raven in the warp hunting for Lorgar to kill him, still loyal! Leman is also in the warp, but everyone believes he's hunting for Isha, but that's just a theory from the Space Wolves, that he's looking for the Tree of Life. Also, while the denizens of the warp fear Corvus, they laugh when speaking about Leman so… he's probably not in a good place. And Jaghatai is in the webwey hunting for Dark Eldar after they raided his home."

She stopped, a bit confused "did I miss anyone?"

Nithya counted "I think you got them."

"Oh, nice."

Luther shook his head and placed it into his hands "I can't- So you're saying the Primarchs are either dead, missing, or traitors, with only two still loyal to the Emperor returned to the Imperium after 10,000 years?"

Lua, Nithya, and Jay nodded "pretty much. Magnus is back in 40k, along with Mortarion and more recently Angron. We suspect Fulgrim to return soon as well, and I think some are speculating the next loyal Primarch to come back is Jaghatai."

Nithya raised a brow "I think the majority think its Leman, given they want him to be space Odin."

"Magnus is already space Odin. Besides, we actually know where Jaghatai is and the recent Arks of Omen had it that Vashtorr gains the Dissonance engine and is now in the webway hunting for that secret Old Ones tech. It makes the most sense for Jaghatai to come back; we know where he is and the webway has become a plot point in the narrative, along with the return of Fulgrim and that means Slaanesh, which means Eldar, who use the Webway."

Jay sighed loudly "we can speculate the next Primarch to return later. I think Kitten is about to blow a blood vessel and the Dark Angels might have a panic attack."

They turned to see he was right. The Dark Angels looked unwell while Oubaste looked like he was nearly going to break his spear. Lua smiled apologetically as she laughed awkwardly "hehe… oops. Sorry."

Luther shook his head slowly as he said "no, no… it's… it's fine…"

He wasn't fine, but Lua was happy to continue on "uh… where were we?"

Oubaste answered her "you were explaining how the Imperial Cult came to be… why the Primarchs didn't stop it, and informed us of their fates…"

"Ah, right. Well, anything else?"

Astelan said "you mentioned some… War of the Beast?"

"Ah, right. Well, the Imperium didn't kill off the Orks and they grew into a problem that resulted in Terra held hostage by an Ork War Moon-"

"WHAT!?!"

"lead by an Ork known as the Beast, and only with the return of Vulkan was the Beast finally destroyed at Ullanor, along with saving the Imperium and creating the Death Watch… wasn't there more Beast later on, I feel like I remember that from TTS?"

Nithya shrugged her shoulders as Jay did the same "I don't know, I don't know much about that war. I think that's true, though."

"Good enough for me," she turned back to the Imperials "anything else?"

The shock from the description of that war wore off slowly, but they did return to the present as they looked as though they were questioning what the hell happened to the Imperium the moment the Emperor, or better yet the Sigillite, no longer ran it.

Astelan sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose "how could they even-"

Luther placed a hand on his shoulder "beyond what seems to be the incompetence of the Imperium… you keep mentioning it, but what is Chaos?"

Oubaste turned to Luther, slowly, as Nithya was happy to answer "ah, now that's a bit harder to tell. As far as we know, they were born out of the devastation during the War in Heaven- don't, I'll explain that later. Anyway, they're formed from the gathering of intense emotions bundled together to make self-thinking entities? I… don't know much myself, but they're basically the representations of different negative emotions in the warp, cancers more like it, with the power to warp real space and have immense power along with hordes of daemons made from their image… or imagination when it comes to Tzeentch."

Lua shrugged "they're gods of the immaterial, with their own realms within it, forged over the course of countless millennia."

Jay chimed in "with Tzeentch, Khorne, and Nurgle forming after the War in Heaven-"

"And Slaanesh just recently due to the Eldar murder fucking it into existence!"

Jay looked down "Oscar…"

He stuck his tongue out, Jay sighing, looking exacerbated as Lua finished off "as it stands, there are four Chaos gods, all of which stand against the Emperor, who is working to cull their influence over the galaxy and humanity most of all. And there's technically a fifth, but we don't talk about Mala, he's copyrighted."

Zahariel groaned "this is… this is just too much…"

Nithya smiled apologetically "yeah… might want to read more on these subjects. We don't know everything, it's just… a lot of information. The hobby began in the late 80's, so there's a lot of material out there."

Luther nodded in agreement "we can see that, though you have helped us tremendously in understanding what we've read so far. So, I thank you for that."

Lua smiled "it's no problem, I understand well enough. The universe can be… quite intimidating, to be honest."

Nithya laughed "intimidating is one way of putting it, but yeah. It can be a daunting thing, wanting to get into it."

"And having it be your reality makes it a lot worse, especially with information that you never even knew of," said Jay, shifting again to let Oscar crawl onto him even more, quite content to use him as a pillow.

Lua nodded "yeah… and there's still so much to share-"

Oubaste raised his hand, silencing her for a moment as he turned his head just a bit to the side, like he was communicating with someone, though Oscar ignored this as he turned to them "where is the Emperor, anyway? I would think he would be here to hear all of this?"

Nithya answered with "Oubaste said he was on Earth… more specifically, Turkey."

"Anatolia?" questioned Jay, titling his head as Oscars eyes widened and propped himself up.

Nithya nodded "exactly."

Zahariel looked confused "why are you guys…"

"Because," began Lua, turning to look at him "it's supposedly where he was born… but why go there?"

Oubaste finally turned his attention to them "the Captain-General has called for you, Lady Lua. He wishes you to come planet side."

Another silence, another sinking of her gut.

What now?

-

Malcador sat there, in the silence of his study, meditating as the ship near its destination, taking in the strangeness of the system. It was unlike anything he had ever seen, an outlier that should be impossible. He knew well from Revelation of the dangers that lurked in the galaxy, that waited in the silence of the dead to rise up and reclaim that they proclaim is their right. He knew those being of living metal had the means to make such a system, Revelations told him as much, yet… he could not find anything that the Master of Mankind said to be wary of when encountering their touch.

Instead… it felt alive. A breathing, living veil that encompassed an entire system by no current understanding of why. It was certainly something that would pique Revelations attention, Malcador knew that well, and he was right to call for him. This was a matter that could very well turn the tide against the Great Enemy. If they could replicate this…

A swooshing of his chambers doors brought Malcador back into focus in the material realm, slowly rising his head as he spotted Amon once more, who bowed his helmeted head and said "we are beginning to transit out of the warp now, Lord Sigillite."

Ah, they were already here "good, see to sending word to the fleet in system of our impending arrival. I have yet to still pierce this veil to commune with your lord and master."

Amon tilted his head "should we…"

Malcador raised a hand "there is nothing to fight, nor nothing that has seemingly harmed our Lord. Merely that this veil appears to hold the ability to nullify the warp itself. I myself cannot even see where he even is, let alone speak to him. But, I have not felt his death, I assure you. Merely a… temporary cut. I expect it to return once we pass the heliosphere of this system."

Though he could not tell what emotions the Custodian felt, he knew at least that his words brought something to him, but he would not call it assurance. A confirmation, then?

But Amon was not done with his report "I am also to inform you that the Navigator is… perturbed…"

"How so?"

Malcador summoned his staff as he began to walk out of his chambers, followed by Amon as they made their way towards the bridge of the ship. The Lord Sigillite wanted to see the moment they left the warp, to have physical sight of the system alongside his psychic sight. And through those halls did they pass more Custodians and Sisters of Silence, vigilant in their watch, yet Malcador felt no unease.

"He has brought up the feeling of being watched… as though a great predator is glaring at him from the shadows of a forest, watching his every move, ready to pounce once he made the wrong one."

Malcador turned his head a bit towards Amon "I do not recall Daemons taking such-"

"My lord," interrupted Amon, something that silently surprised the Sigillite "he did not say it was of the warp."

"Pardon?"

Malcador had stopped completely, stunned to silence as he turned to face the Custodian full on, shock clear as day as Amon nodded his head "he describes this force as being of non-warp origins, as far as he could tell. He says it does not feel like the malevolent eyes of the entities within the warp, nor of the Chaos Gods that glance our way. Or, in his words, the hidden eyes of wrath, sloth, envy, and lust."

Appropriate names for the four, yet not even a fraction of what they represented "did he say anything else?"

Amon nodded "he said… what watches him has seemingly silenced the warp. He says he finds respite and… freedom ahead-"

"Right where the system lies…"

Just what was going on?

As they continued their walk towards the bridge, two other souls lied in wait.

Tabitha hide herself in an abandon room, seemingly once used for storage, now left to rot, given the cobwebs and thick gathering of dust. It was deep within the bowls of the ship, yet she almost felt insulted for such a waste of space. It could be used for a plethora of things!

But, for the moment, it acted as the perfect place for the faithful to gather.

Balens had entered not long after her, the excitement that ran through the both of them palpable as they sang praises to their gods and ducked themselves into the most secluded part of the room, fearing their voices being heard and their duty ended before they could even begin. Oh how those lost souls, shepherd away from the truth, just had to understand how brainwashed they were. How misguided and misled they truly were.

Perhaps they could save the last found child of the gods from such a fate, and prayed that the first to return to the gods embrace happened soon. Oh, how they couldn't stand such a thought, of their beloved gods denied their sons. Such a monster the false-Emperor was.

Balens smiled widely as he whispered "I heard from the other menials that calls have been sent out to begin powering down the warp drives. It seems we are near our destination."

Tabitha found herself smiling in joy too "oh, what a wonderous day! Oh, what a happy blessed day!"

Balens nodded enthusiastically at that, taking her hand and dancing with her around the room as they cheered for the good fortunes of their gods, of the coming reunion of their final lost son.

And when the ship shuddered as it exited the warp, they felt their joy could not reach further heights. They spun and dance and sang blessed hymns to their gods when they felt a creeping dread enter their hearts. They stopped their celebration, their joy turning cold as that dread turned frigid and heavy. Icy tendrils of sharp pain racking through their nerves from the tips of their toes and fingers all the way up to the base of their skull.

Tabitha nervously looked around as Balens mumbled and shivered, the two turning slowly, back to back as they tried to understand why they felt such horrid feelings.

Why did they fear? Why did it feel like-

They only had a second to feel the passing of the heliosphere-

And pain became the only thing they knew.

-

Chapter Text

It was a hot day when the boy that would be king dug his mothers grave. A sweltering heat that slowed the village folk, who took the chance to bathe in the cool rivers when it became too unbearable. So stark from the stormy grey skies the day prior, now clear, bereft of any cloud with the sun at its peak. It was almost cruel. Like the gods were taunting him.

He had dug deep into the earth, moving dirt and rock until his fingers bled, uncaring for his injuries. He dug and dug until he could no longer, deeper than his father was tall, as long as his uncle, and as wide as his younger siblings. There, he attempted to drag the corpse of his mother into the pit he made, being as gentle as he could, though nearly giving himself an injury in the process. And then did he place a smaller bundle wrapped in linen clothe next to his mother, almost as if it was mocking him.

Such a small thing and yet it killed his own mother…

He stared at them for an untold amount of time, almost as if he was hoping against all hope that his mother would rouse, rise from the death cradle and hug him in her warmth. To caress his cheeks, to kiss his brows and squish his face and allow him to bury his own onto her stomach, relieved-!

Droplets of tears hit the wrapped bundle that was his mother, tears flowing as freely as they had done hours prior. A whine left his lips, his shoulders shaking as his vision blurred, staring at what remained of his mother. He tried to swallow the pain, but it became logged in his throat, his chest hurting as he tried to breathe, but his tears denied him so. He cried, wept, wailed, and screamed, hunched over the open grave that mocked him every second he stared at it.

His eyes, so much like his mothers, turned to the little wrapped thing next to his mothers side… and felt a biting rage. To look upon the very thing that killed mother in a fit for desperate survival, when it never had the chance to, made a fire roar within him, burning hot in his gut, turning sorrow into anger then into fury. He wanted to tear apart the creature that killed his mother, to rid the very world of its presence, to deny it peace with the gods, erased eternally.

And yet… he knew mother had loved it as much as she loved him and all his other siblings…

A mothers love… what a powerful thing.

But the rage died as he turned his gaze back to mother. Though he was not sobbing, tears still ran down his stained cheeks, mixing with the salt of his sweat as it pittered on the ground, leaving him empty and hollow of both his rage and sorrow.

He felt exhausted; physically, mentally, and emotionally.

Lost once more in a daze, staring at mother, he mind numbingly began to push the dirt back into the ground, slowly beginning to cover the wrapped form of his mother, begging for her to rise again.

But she didn't, for she was dead, and the earth soon covered her grave.

-

The ride back down to Earth was something Lua had never experienced before and hoped it would get better over time, as being on a plane in the worst of turbulence was better than reentering the atmosphere in a flying brick. In her opinion of course.

She had sat on the uncomfortable seating alongside a Custodian escort who was neither Neptunius or Oubaste, as they had stayed behind, with the former returning to the group after Oubaste had gotten the call from the Captain-General for Lua's presence.

Which… wasn't the most assuring of things, but at least she knew she wasn't slated for death… for the moment. Things could easily change, she knew, and she knew nothing of why the Eleventh was killed in the first place. It surely wasn't her own situation, that would be far too meta for GW to do, having the hobby exist in universe.

But her mind was drifting away from the present, once more, returning back into focus as the ship landed on the hard soil of the Anatolian region, the doors sliding open as the turbines or whatever propelled the brick that called itself a Stormbird was blasting sand every which way. It made Lua squint her eyes and duck her head as she lightly jumped out of the lander, leaving its vicinity alongside her escort towards the gathered companions further ahead. She did not need to turn around to know that the Stormbird had taken off; the pressure of the winds, the roaring of its engines, the churning of dirt, and the rumbling of the earth was enough for her, let alone the shadow as it passed over the sun.

When the dust settled, Lua turned her gaze towards the gathered Custodians just ahead, turning her gaze downward as she walked, her eyes catching the beginnings of her hightop converse being layered in dust. Though she was thankful she had went with her black ones instead of the whites, even if they would have looked better.

…Was she beginning to sound like Fulgrim now? That… she still had to get used to the idea that the Primarchs were her siblings and were also now real.

Oh, she could feel the rising blush as she recalled her armies, her favorites, and all the fanfiction she read. Hopefully the Primarchs never find out about the fanfic community on Earth, that would be a disaster. Worse so if they knew what stories she read.

But she couldn't help but bite her growing smile, at the thought of having so many brothers. Then, said smile turned into a small panic as she realized she was practically a pocket Primarch compared to them. And the only sister…

That would be… an interesting meeting, when she eventually did meet her… brothers…

Such an odd thing to say, now, calling the Primarchs her brothers… would she call the Emperor her father? Dad- no, she already had a dad. Papa then? Pai? No, that was her Portuguese grandfather, even if it meant dad. Grandfather and grandmother in Portuguese were too similar enough for her mom to not even be able to distinguish, enough that Pai became Pai instead of avô for her and her brother.

Would she call him something else? Perhaps tied to Anatolia's past? The Hittite language? Indo-European? Or was she just thinking too much into thi- she was thinking to much into it.

She could feel a dull headache begin to bloom as she left such a dilemma for the future, unsure if she would ever call the Emperor in such a familial way like her… brothers do. And so, she turned her attention in the present, once again, reaching the gathered Custodians as she recognized the helmetless one as Constantine Valdor, holding his Guardian spear in hand as he turned to look to her.

Lua saw no emotions on his face, but he did acknowledge the Custodians at her side, watched as they left her to join the others in standing guard. It left her alone before the Captain-General, feeling a spike in her heart and the nerves getting to her hands, making them shake, just a bit. Enough to be noticeable for her and, most certainly, noticeable for him. But he made no mention of it when he spoke.

"The Emperor is just down the hill… he has not moved from his place for hours."

Strange…

Lua acknowledged his words, nodding her head before doing a quick bow and a near silent thank you as she made her way towards the direction the Captain-General gestured towards, passing by rows and rows and hulking, golden armored Custodians and a few Imperial Army men here and there. She could tell they were trying to be professional, but even they could not hide from her the glances they took her way, the whispering chatter as she passed, the touch of confusion and uncertainty that lingered in the air.

She wondered, in that moment, if the Imperium would react in a similar manner… perhaps even worse? How would her brothers react to her, as she was? Such a stark difference to their Imperial norm, Lua found herself curious to how it would be handled. After all, the Primarchs were symbols of human might, the beginning of a new dawn, demi-gods of war who raised the morale of mankind and led them out of the dark. Political tools, symbols of power… and she was none of that.

What was to be her fate, even?

But those thoughts left her as she neared the towering form of the Emperor, his golden armor glinting in the blazing sun, made smaller as he seemed to be kneeling before something. As she drew closer, the air seemed to thicken, a growing weight beginning to settle on her shoulders and lungs with each step she took. And as she neared the Emperor, she saw what he was kneeling before, or, at least, could take a good guess.

A pile of dirt was the first thing she noted, then an edge, and lastly… a hole.

She stood there, just behind the Emperor, too nervous to step even closer.

"You came."

Startled by his words, Lua stood there like a deer in headlights, trying to ease her racing heart, the nerves that grew and centered itself in the center of her chest, waiting in silence for the Emperor to continue.

He turned his head, just a bit, not enough for her to see his face "I… am glad…"

His head returned to focus on whatever he was looking at, making the young woman curious, stepping closer as she walked around the Emperor and-

It was… a grave… an freshly opened grave set deep into the Earth. She could see the different layers and from a quick glance over, she knew it was an old grave. Ancient probably. But as her eyes drifted to the bones, she noticed two things. One, the main skeleton was of an adult, a closer look showing there to be a strangely familiar symbol carved into one of the bones, and two-

The second seemed to be the partial remains… of an infant…

Confused, Lua turned to the Emperor, seeing his face for the first time since he found her in the theatre, and it was not what she was expecting. Instead of the calm, poised, and neutral face she had previously seen, the Emperors face was marred by a great sadness, blazing eyes dimmed as they starred at the remains. She swore she could see the faint signs of tears rimming his eyes, but she thought it was only a trick of the light.

He sighed "I never…" he swallowed, seemingly trying to compose himself as he whispered "I never thought I would see her… after all these years, so far from home…"

Lua turned back to the grave, watching as she felt a rise of… something before-

A gasp left her lips as the bones transformed, the image of the dried skeleton covered over by the visage of who the person was in life.

They were…

"Beautiful."

She looked to the Emperor, whose sorrow was mixed with what seemed to be sweet memories, that gentle smile and nearly shut eyes telling her enough.

Lua took another look at the woman she saw. She was… beautiful, yes, as the Emperor said and seemingly reading from her mind, if she were to take a guess. She had glittering bronze skin, hair as dark as night and seemingly softer than silk, a face… that looked so much like her own…

A gentle smile rested on it, as though she was merely asleep, yet she knew this woman was dead, a visage of a being who once lived ages ago, if the animal hide dress was any indication. But the partial remains of the infant remained as they were, partial remains. Only the woman was shown what she was like in life rather than in death.

"You… really do look so much like mother… she would have loved you, I think. She always adored family…"

He called her…

Lua looked at the woman in another light, her mind racing as she tried to even comprehend such a thought. Staring at the remains of her own grandmother…

Her-

The shadow of the Emperor blocked out the sun that glared at her like the heavenly eyes of the gods "she died… giving birth to a sibling that never lived, a stillborn I came to understand in later years. She lost so much blood as she miscarried… it all happened so fast…"

There was a mourning to his words, a great grief that touched his words, as though he was on the edge of weeping "she always wanted a great big family…" Lua turned to see the Emperor looking down at his dead mother, eyes rimmed in tears as his face was equally touched by nostalgia and woe, which turned to misery as he said "and yet I poisoned her womb… my souls birth and claiming of the body within ruining her."

A bit of anger now entered his words, making Lua's heart(s) skip a beat "all my siblings that came after were always ill, always fragile and sickly and-" he clenched his jaws before he could spill more, forcing carefully chosen words out as he continued "they all died young, one after the other, leaving me her only living child… and I held her as she died."

A skip to his breath as sorrow returned in full force "her own love killed her and yet she smiled as she died… she left me…"

His head bowed a bit more, his body more tense then it was before, making Lua watch on in shock and confusion as the Emperor continued.

She could hear him swallow hard "the village folks believed that the gods punished her for the sin of birthing me, and denied her a proper funeral. So… I buried her away from them. I… I would have normally buried the body and separated the head, cleaned it of flesh and reformed it with clay and any items I could to replicate her face, and buried that under our home. But-" another bit to his words, another rising anger. His fingers clenched, the armor stained in dirt as she looked down when she heard the wiring of gears.

"Since they believed the gods punished her, her remains and memories were now tarnished… and forgotten."

He leaned into the grave, as if he was reaching out to touch her face, as though it was truly real and not the illusion he forged from distant memories, and stopped… seconds ticking by, minutes even, until he sighed heavily and slowly withdrew his hand, eyes now filled with sorrow once more.

"I buried her alone… dug her grave and buried her where no one would desecrate it… leaving me the only soul to carry her memory, for even my own father-"

Another spike of anger, another jump of her heart "even he allowed the memories of his own wife to be forgotten…" he shook his head, pressing his lips together "I still loved him all the same… and even he was taken from me not longer after."

A single tear fell down his cheek, his eyes now shut tight as he bowed his head again, before rising it into the skies, letting the beating heat of the sun grace his ancient features and bronze skin. He sighed as he did, one of relief as he sank where he knelt, letting his eyes flutter open just a bit to stare into the wonderous skies above "and yet… I find her remains here… on a world that should be nothing but a copy of Terra in her ancient days."

He slowly began to rise, a faint aura of power radiating off of him as the dirt began to move once more, making Lua quickly turn to look back at the image of her grandmother as she was quickly reburied.

"But there was too many coincidences, too many similarities that shouldn't be, too many faces and names I know lie buried and gone on Terra's surface to be walking among you."

He looked down at her again, his eyes narrowed as Lua felt the touch of the gaze of a man that could and would kill her in a heartbeat "your Earth shouldn't be like this… and yet, it is. A fossil record dating back untold eons, cities and ruins and histories long forgotten, timelines matching to perfection, even current physical appearances match. Why, then-" he leaned closer to her, making the young woman wish to back away, yet her body refused "is your Earth not a copy?"

She couldn't speak, she couldn't say a word as she looked into the blazing, raging eyes of the Emperor. Lua felt as though her life was flashing before her eyes before he eventually sighed and stood back up "I thought I would have only find a simple colony and another of my sons."

It was almost like he was about to laugh "and then I find it a practical copy of Sol, with a copy of Terra. Then I find myself hunting for a child in a city that was long destroyed, only to find they were not a son nor the living legends like the rest. A normal girl living a normal life…" he looked back down to her, the anger no longer there "living on a world that seems to hold the keys of the future…"

Another skip of her heart, another stutter of her breath. He knew…

The Emperor knew.

Lua swallowed, watching the Emperor as he turned back to the newly covered grave, letting out a tired sigh before turning back to where he left the Custodians "I have much to learn about this… Warhammer 40k…" he looked back down to her "and you hold the means for me to do so."

He bent down, but did not kneel, as he looked her dead in the eyes "where do I need to go to get the information I seek?"

Lua would swear to anyone that she felt her nerves spike, the fear clawing at her throat, that she shook where she stood. That she wasn't sheepish when she said "well…"

-

They stood there, before a great boxy building with a large sign plastered on the front and a statue of an Astartes and a Rhino tank in the front.

Lua bore a nervous smile as she thumbed her palms, not daring to look up to see the pure confusion in the Emperors eyes as he stared at the store before him.

Surrounded by Custodians, they ignored the growing whispers and pointed fingers, those that held crates and travel bags undoubtedly holding their armies.

Lua swallowed, then licked her lips, her knee bouncing as she raised her hands and said "welcome to Warhammer World?"

Seconds went by in silence, the Custodians as still as statues as the Emperor stared on in pure shock, his lips moving to speak, but no words came. Finally, after a few agonizing minutes of nothing, which saw Lua slowly lower her hands and bit her own lips to contain her anxiety, the Emperor finally spoke.

"Why… is it in Nottingham?"

-

Chapter Text

The Emperor stared down at the clerk with narrowed eyes, though his head was not fully tilted down, which made the worker even more nervous than he was initially after seeing the Emperor and His Custodians entering the store. He was sweating now, nervously swallowing the quick build up of saliva in his mouth as he tried to do as he was taught to do, but it was one thing to play customer service to a regular person.

It was another when it was the fucking God-Emperor of Mankind-

"Do not… call me a god…"

Right, right.

His hands were shaking as he nodded his head quickly, finding his voice gone as the Emperor turned his gaze away, the weight that rested on his shoulders and soul lifting, nearly making him collapse in relief. The Custodians lined the exists and entrances, ignoring the people who stared at them in equal wonder and disbelief, who whispered and nervously looked to each other, some hesitantly forming the Aquila as the Emperor passed. Said man looked around the store carefully, taking in each and every detail of what was being offered for sale, from the miniatures of familiar factions to those unknown to him, to the nerve-racking sight of Chaos, yet he could not feel their corrupting touch.

All the while, Lua was skimming the literature section of the store, looking through what was offered, far more than anything the hobby stores or the local Barnes and Nobles had back home.

She turned back to the Emperor as he neared the Heresy section "is there any book you want?"

Her voice was filled with a carefree confidence, yet her heart still pounded in her chest. She needed to get used to the fact that she had two hearts instead of one… and that this was her life now. She couldn’t be eternally fearful of the Emperor… yet she knew she had every right to be. Hopefully… hopefully things could change… that the heresy could be prevented.

Yet, the lyrics from For Every Life still lingered in her head and she feared they were more prophetic then just coincidence.

The Emperor did not look at her, but she understood well why. He was staring at the Ascended Horus model… the Warmaster swollen with the powers of the cancerous four… their pawn and puppet in the end. Yet… perhaps The End and The Death would reveal something else?

But the Emperor did reply "are there any books you would recommend?"

She shrugged, yet flinched when her mind caught up to her instincts, realizing the Emperor wasn't even looking her way and wouldn't have seen her shrug in the first place "I… haven't read much myself and there's a lot of books to read… do you want Heresy or 40k?"

The Emperor picked up a model, Lua just barely able to see past his hulking form, still clad in golden armor, to see it was Constantine Valdor's model. She was still utterly confused on how the Emperor and his Custodians got into Warhammer World in the first place even though she had witnessed it herself. Though she had to admit it was a bit comedic, not helped by one of the Custodians remarking on how squat the Space Marine statue was.

She barely held back her laugh when that happened.

But she could not miss the Emperor turning to face Valdor and showing him the model, who tilted his head and nodded in… agreement? He didn't look like his model, very toned down compared to the models more elaborate take, but… maybe it was because he had a model? That his order had models?

The store clerk finally chipped in "if…if…if you… you want… there's…a…..a…..a model of Jenetia Krole t….t…too…too…"

Lua couldn't help but flinch as she heard his voice, the stuttering and that touch of fear, almost like she could feel it herself. It sounded like he was about to faint. But the Emperor merely nodded his head and turned to find said model, picking it up too as he said "thank you. And for your question, Lua, I would like to focus on the Heresy currently. I am to assume the war sets up many things for 40k?"

He had turned to her when he finished his words, Lua nodded as she replied with "I believe so, though I could always ask for recommendations for what you can read… I think Reddit would love such a question."

"Reddit still exist?"

She tilted her head "did Reddit not exist in 2023 on your Terra?"

He paused, like a deer caught in headlights as a Sister of Silence came to the Emperors side and took the models he had, passing it off to another. She then went through the provided catalogue and picked up some more Sisters of Silence and Custodian models, with a still helmeted Custodian coming to her side to help. Lua waited, directing another Sister who translated her… thought speech? No, Thoughtmark. She translated her Thoughtmark through a simple device into English, asking her for directions to books that held her order. Lua was happy to direct her towards the Watchers of the Throne series and the other stories that she knew had them in it, waiting for the Emperor to speak.

He finally did "I… I'm still wrapping my head around the thought that 21st century Earth is actually present in the 30th millennium."

"So… Reddit did exist on Terra?"

He sighed, heavily "regretfully…"

He paused, slowly turning to her as she picked out a book from a nearby shelf "is this… hobby of yours active on those sites?"

Lua froze, tensing as she felt her breath get caught in her throat once more, swallowing hard as she cursed internally. But she did turn to face him, a nervous smile on her face with a gentle laughter building, but it was obviously a nervous one "ahah… don't go on the internet."

He raised a brow, surprised "why-"

"Don't. Just… don't."

He narrowed his eyes, but he turned them away for a moment to think, then flinched "right… mankind during this era were… quite…"

Lua's smile was tight "horny?"

"That's one way to put it, but yes."

She nodded in understanding, turning back to the shelves as she drifted towards the 40k section "as for books, I would suggest the first… three? Four? Do you want to know how the Heresy starts or how each individual Primarch falls?"

The Emperor groaned as a Custodian passed him by with an armful of models, making Lua pause as she watched him pass "I… may need the whole series then…"

"Many books are out of print-"

He sighed again "e-book versions?"

Lua nodded "audio too."

He shook his head as he plucked another model from a higher shelf and passed it to an awaiting Custodian "while it would be far easier to consume the content while being discreet and multi-tasking, I do not want to take the chance and end up listening to the voices of myself, my sons, and those I am deeply familiar with narrating the events to come. I already have to live with the fact that half my sons join chaos… I don't need to be hearing their voices as they do so."

He groaned "but I know Malcador would love them, so I might need to get those ready for him once he arrives into the system."

The same Sister from before came to her side, showing her the two books Lua directed her towards, confirming it was the right books as she said "getting the audio won't be that bad, you just need- wait," she turned to him with furrowed brows "you would need an electronic device to access them… and an account… do your… datapads do that?"

"Data-slates," said the Emperor, looking over available codex's as a brave customer came to him and said, in a stuttering voice, that tenth was coming soon and that the codex's would become outdated, which he nodded in thanks "but I believe it wouldn't be a problem, though… I will say I am a bit nostalgic for 21st century tech…"

Lua peered around a shelf, spotting the floating servo skull that was hovering near a group of Sisters who were seemingly translating what their Thoughtmarks were saying for the hobbyist who were asking them questions. Curiously, they didn't seem to be reacting negatively around the Sisters… hold on, neither was she.

Huh.

She did tilt her head, though "isn't the Imperium's tech better than Earths?"

The Emperor nodded his head, passing a few more codexs to another Custodian "yes, but I wouldn't say everything is better. While the computing power on our computers and our data storage capacity, or at least their equivalents for you, are vastly superior, it is still held within the purview of the Mechanicum-"

"You literally have vaults filled with tech from the Dark Age-"

The Emperor turned to her, pointing his finger "not the point. As I was saying, the tech of the Imperium is under the Mechanicum and are built… to be more sturdy than that of Earth technology, compared to the more sleek and customizable and upgradable tech of Earth."

Lua turned her attention towards some more models, shrugging her shoulders as she did "isn't it more realistic to have beefy tech when in space? Cause I think Star Trek might be a bit unrealistic in how their technology works… and besides that, wouldn't Imperial tech be generally more reliable than Earths or?"

The Emperor sighed "when you are at a higher technological level, like humanity was during the Dark Ages, anything becomes vastly more reliable, even if it might be impractical. And though that is the case, I still find some elements created during the 21st century missing from current tech, things that would be far more user friendly. But after the Men of Iron rose up against mankind…"

He trailed off, prompting Lua to move around the shelving unit, watching as he closed his eyes and sigh "humanity does not have the luxuries we previously had…"

She turned to look at the Servo Skull, watching it carefully "what fields of technology were compromised?"

The Emperor shook his head "too many…"

Lua turned her gaze back to the Emperor "why… did the Men of Iron rebel against us?"

"You don't know?"

It was… genuine surprise "no. Games Workshop never revealed that. The only thing we have, really, is fan theories and I think there exist two major ones."

Now he was getting intrigued "oh?"

She nodded, catching the lingering hobbyist from the corner of her eye "that either Chaos corrupted them, as in the Men of Iron getting possessed by Daemons, or the Void Dragon awoke and took command of them or something like that, compromising their technology and countless other fields too. I think a popular theory for Voidy-"

She swore the Emperor muttered 'Voidy?' as she continued "was that the Eldar awoken them for… some reason."

The Emperor looked to her… then shook his head "I see. I am sorry to say that those theories are not correct, but they have some merit and some partial truth."

Lua furrowed her brows "then what-"

"My Lord."

The Emperor turned to the Custodian, about to ask why he was called when he noted the pile of merchandise gathered near the register. He stared at it, Lua did too as the same Sister from before returned to her side, watching as more and more models were placed there.

He… Lua never imaged she would see the Emperor so confused "what in the…"

He looked back up to Constantine Valdor "what is happening?"

Said Captain-General bowed his head "forgive us, My Lord. Some among the ten thousand believe that replicating battles through the miniatures may help us prepare for potential and eventual conflicts to come."

The Emperor did not say anything, at first, only looking at Valdor as Lua silently obscured herself among the shelves, turning around to browse some more as the Sister asked her questions in her translated Thoughtmarks, all the while customers watched on in trepidation. Some were even taking videos and photos.

The store clerk, on the other hand, seemed far more paler then he did before. Even ill.

The Emperor did finally speak, after a few failed tries at doing so, before sighing and groaning and- "oh for the, Michael!"

Said store clerk jumped where he stood, whimpering as the customer he was ringing flinched and ducked away "ye…yes… lord… lord Emperor?"

He stood up straight once more, eyes blazing a more brilliant gold "how much for the store?"

"I'm… I'm sorry, whot?"

The Emperors eyes narrowed even more "how much for everything in the store?"

Lua, holding her two books, nervously shuffled to hide behind even more shelves as another Sister of Silence came to her side, showing her a book with her translated thoughts, which Lua nodded to. Said Sister looked very pleased.

But Michael looked like he was about to pass out "I… can… can I ring management?"

"Do it."

-

Watching crates upon crates being forklifted out from Warhammer World into the waiting Stormbirds, Lua stood there beside the Emperor as the Custodians directed the efforts. While they did so, members of the Sisters of Silence roamed around inside Warhammer Worlds exhibition pieces, as far as she recalled, finding solace in the fact that people around them weren't disgusted by their presence. Really, everyone seemed to love them.

Lua had even saw a few Sisters join a few 40k games themselves.

Honestly, she was just surprised to see them all reacting to this so casually.

She heard a shifting of armor besides her "Tribune Ra had informed us ahead of time about the hobby and many of the 300 had researched into it as much as they could. At this point, I believe they have come to some acceptance with what is happening."

She didn't feel convinced "I would think they would be more focused on… I don't know, ensuring the heresy never happens? Earth isn't fully compliant either-"

The Emperor turned to her "you believe Earth should bend the knee?"

She raised a brow "it already has. You made that clear as day with your demand at the UN."

He didn't react to her words "and yet you do not hesitate to make note of compliance."

Lua shook her head, sighing as she did "I know what would happen to the Earth if it doesn't become compliant. The threats that linger out there… what the Imperium would do…" she trailed off, looking back to the scene before them, holding her own purchase in hand "the Earth would burn before the Imperium would ever allow a human world to be free from their grasp."

She did not see the Emperor flinch "regardless of your worries, the Earth will not be like other compliances. Its value to humanity is beyond any else, beyond wealth and power… even beyond Terra's own significance."

Lua looked back up to him as he continued "Earth houses all that Terra once was; the flora and fauna, the history and people, the spark to begin a Golden Age… all things that once set the bedrock for mankind's ascension into the stars is lost for us, but found once more among you."

He turned to her, eyes no longer blazing, instead a set of beautiful golden-brown. She stared at him as he did her, the silence extending but it was not deafening.

"I will not see Earth become the wasteland of Terra… nor be stifled by the mistakes I have seemingly made."

She furrowed her brows, confused by his words as his conviction filled her with an assurance she felt was artificial. But he looked away, the feeling faded, and Lua breathed out a breath she wasn't even aware she was holding. Was the Emperor admitting…

She shook her head, trying to drown the thoughts away as she told herself she could ask for clarification later. She… they really didn't know each other that well to even really go into such discussion, but-

The Emperor showed her his mothers grave… or, at least, a version of his mother on this Earth. That entire revelation (heh) was another mind twister as that brought up way too many implications she didn't even want to entertain. Was there another Emperor, then, on Earth? And if not, who buried her there, seemingly exactly as the Emperor did in his youth on Terra?

A convergence of evolution and history it seems, something that should, relatively, be quite improbable. Given the fact that it would have to follow all the right sequences of events to have occurred from the developing of their worlds to the evolution of humanity and continental shaping and-

It was a lot, in all honesty. Something that she would need to properly think through. The probability of two perfect Earths, with the same history and people, till a certain point obviously, was… was…

Not impossible, but near it. She didn't know the statistics, but she knew the universe was nearly endless, 100-400 billion suns in their galaxy alone, with billions of more worlds orbiting those stars. In a single galaxy alone. Not even taking into consideration the countless more galaxies within their small region within the universe and then beyond…

There was no question that there existed a possibility that it could happen. Nothing was impossible, in her mind, just highly improbable.

To claim they understood the universe in its entirety, how it worked, the laws they made, what was impossible and what wasn't… it was arrogance. For if they could only see a slice of what the universe offered…

They could be completely wrong in their understanding of everything.

Now that was another terrifying thought, not helped by the existence of the Warp and the Chaos gods and Daemons. A whole realm they knew nothing about, couldn't even study, that went against all the science they knew.

And she was just worried about the statistics of another perfect Earth existing, a perfect twin… did that mean there was more out there?

… She needed to stop thinking, now.

Lua followed where the Emperor looked, watching on as more crates were hauled into another Stormbird…

Just how much did he get?

But she watched on, bouncing her knee as she waited, and would have started to pace or find somewhere to sit to scroll through her phone if the Emperor hadn't rested his hand on her shoulder.

It startled her, making her jump and snap her head to look at him, noting the hint of an apology on his face as he said "there is much to do and I would like to… get to know you better before my attention is taken up by compliance and this… material."

It… Lua wouldn't say it sounded forced, but it certainly sounded unnatural, coming from him. But, she wouldn't say no. Partially because she really didn't have a choice, as telling the Emperor no while surrounded by his beefed up super bodyguards and being a miniature Primarch wasn't the smartest of decisions. And partially because it didn't sound that bad of an idea. A chance to break the ice?

She hated those ice breakers from school.

But she agreed to it, nodding her head as he sighed in response, almost as if he too was apprehensive about the whole thing, then guided her to a place where they could "chat" in private. Or as private as it can be without being in a private room or, well, the Emperors flagship.

Lua sat on the nearby bench, watching as the Emperor stood there, almost awkwardly, as more people passed by, giving him glances as they did. It was obvious why, yet she could spot the telltale signs of them being apart of the hobby, so their reactions were more than just seeing a giant man clad in golden armor.

The background noise of the wind and the scattered birds was almost… peaceful. She had never been to Nottingham before, rarely was she ever in England at all, just there as a pitstop while traveling either to their destination or back home. And what time they did spend in the country, it was only in the city of London. So… limiting. She had wished to see more of England and greater Britain as a whole, but she never got the chance to.

Especially…

The Emperor looked down at her "you are sad, why?"

She sniffed, clearing a lone tear that fell from her eye "oh, uh… I was just… thinking of my family."

He titled his head "you were not raised an orphan?"

Lua laughed, but it was not of joy or playful humor "I was an orphan for the past few years… but here you are so I guess I never was one to begin with."

"Your parents died?"

She sighed, heavily, as she shut her eyes "my family. Mom, dad, and my brother."

"How?"

She looked to him, seeing the curiosity in his eyes as she said "they were always climbing enthusiast, loved scaling mountains and going on extended expeditions. My parents greatest dream was to climb Mount Everest… and my brother wanted to do that too…"

The Emperor easily understood where she was going "but you didn't… they climbed the Himalayas and died during the ascent."

A statement of fact, one that struck a pain into her heart(s) "yes… I was starting university soon and didn't want to miss my first day…" tears now gathered in her eyes, making her pause to compose herself before she continued, not wanting to show him her pain.

Yet, she still carried on "I was working at Nithya's families restaurant when the news came in… I barely had any family left at that point. My aunt, uncles, and grandparents all died years prior. Either due to age, accidents, or illness. My immediate family was all I had left… and then they were gone too."

She snapped her finger "just like that…"

Lua could not tell, but the Emperor had looked at her through his other sight, and what should have been the radiance of a Primarch's soul was, instead, obscured and hazy, along with the faint chains that were bound to her.

And she was blind to all of that, for now.

Lua sniffed, rubbing her tear away as she whispered "what was grandmother like?"

He could answer that "where do I even start."

She turned to see the Emperor with a bittersweet smile on his face "she was the kindest person I had ever known…"

It turned even more mournful "she loved us so much, you could hardly go throughout the day without her embracing you in the warmest hugs possible."

He nodded his head, eyes shut tight "mother was so kind and gentle that even the-" he bit his lips, silencing whatever he was going to say as Lua watched on. She had an inkling, but did not wish to bring up old traumas.

"Would she like us?"

The Emperor laughed, but it was not one of joy nor sorrow, but something in-between "she would have dotted on each and every one of you, no matter your size. She would have squished your cheeks and forced your head onto her lap so she could wrack her fingers through your scalp and sing you sweet lullaby's…"

She could see the longing in his eyes, seeped in a sorrow she couldn't even imagine. Would she be like this? After untold millennia, when all the people she knew and love passed, when the world beneath her feet become unrecognizable to the one she was raised in… would she long for times she took advantage of?

A life without her friends…

A body sat down next to her, making her turn, surprised when she saw it was the Emperor, now normal. A simple, regular human, bereft of his armor and golden glory. But he still looked the same, yet looked so human.

He had shut his eyes and tilted his head upwards, letting the faint glimpse of sunlight beat down against his Anatolian skin, hair gently moving in the breeze as he seemingly took everything in. They sat there, in the silence once more, enjoying a peace they knew would not last forever, but broken by the Emperors whispers.

"I see that pendant around your neck… what does it mean?"

Lua swallowed, taking the pendant and rubbing her thumb against it. It was an alternate rendition of the tree of life. Upon its center, acting as the trunk of the tree, was a shapely woman. Her feet were like roots, her head tilted towards the heavens as her arms became branches from her sides. From there, they twisted upwards, the leaves circular as the branches weaved into the outer ring like ribbons, completing the never ending loop at the woman's feet.

A symbol that represented the eternal life cycle of the planet; birth, death, and rebirth. An endless loop where history always repeats. A symbol of Gaia, of Mother Earth.

She smiled, softly, as she finished those thoughts "a symbol of my faith."

He looked to her "you are religious?"

She chuckled, softly, at that "I am apart of none of the major religions, neither am I devout, though I still believe in them. I am pagan. I believe in the Greek gods, yet there is more to my beliefs."

She turned to him as she removed the pendant and handed it to him so he could take a closer look "I made this symbol to represent it, something I saw in a dream. It represents Mother Earth or Gaia if you wish. Made to symbolize life; its birth and eventual death and returning to the Earth."

The Emperor seemingly smiled at that "not so dissimilar from the faiths of my own youth."

Lua leaned into his arm as she watched him examine the pendant even further "what do the circles mean?"

She smiled "they represent the stars and planets."

The Emperor seemingly took interest in that "you believe…"

"That the planets are alive?" she questioned. He nodded, making Lua laugh gently at that "yes, I do. I've always believed it, as far as I remember. That each world, each star, has a conscious, an intelligence and life that is far beyond our understandings. That the universe breathes and lives in ways far grander than our minds could ever comprehend."

She looked wistfully up towards the heavens "Nithya thinks me insane when I talk to the stars and planets and the moon."

The Emperor seemed to be holding back his laughter as he muttered "I might agree with her."

Lua snapped her head towards him, a faux look of hurt on her face as she snatched her pendant away, the Emperor chuckling as she placed it back around her neck as she too laughed. It was… strange.

Minutes ago, Lua was a bundle of nerves, fearing her death and now… she was laughing with the man who could so easily order her death. How was it this easy?

Before the Emperor could say anymore, he stilled. Lua watched, nerves taking root once more as he slowly stood as his eyes blazed to gold once more. Then, he snapped to her, his eyes now golden-brown as he said "Malcador just contacted me… he is here."

She didn't understand "isn't that a good thing?"

The Emperor began walking towards the Stormbirds as Lua jumped from her seat and hurried to follow "it is, but there is a situation I now must attend to."

He turned his head to look at her as he continued his march "return to the Bucephelus at once. Remain there for the time being. You will be safe."

She shook her head "what of Earth?"

"Earth will be safe too… as long as no country decides to play stupid games and then win stupid prizes."

She raised a brow "why do I feel like you've been wanting to say that for ages?"

A smile broke out on his face "you have no idea."

And so they went; with cargo in hand, the Emperor took to the skies to head towards the outer edges of the solar system as Lua watched with Tribune Ra at her side. Hobbyist watched along in awe as the news vans began to swarm the surrounding perimeter. Lua felt the gentle hand of a Custodian, guiding her back to an open Stormbird as they too prepared to take for the heavens.

And as the ship shuddered, taking to the skies, Lua sat there and thought… what was next?

What awaited her and the Earth when Compliance was reached?

-

Chapter Text

"This happened the moment you entered the Heliosphere?"

Malcador looked to the Emperor as he nodded "yes, from eye witness accounts who heard the screaming to what monitoring devices we had in the area. The minute we passed the heliosphere… well, you can see the results."

They both turned down to see the remains of the two Chaos cultist; charred and seemingly in the midst of writhing in pain before their lives were snuffed. Their deaths were not painless, that was obvious, but for their remains to be so burnt they would crumble at the slightest of touches, it was unlike anything they had seen before. Not even the technology of the Necrons could be so devastating to those afflicted by Chaos.

It was why Malcador had sent word to his Lord once he found the remains, knowing well the Emperor would need to see for himself what had happened, for even he was in disbelief. And worried.

The Emperor furrowed his brows "and you came here… straight from Terra?"

Malcador nodded and the Emperor sighed.

Terra still carried the poison of the Ruinous Powers it seems, further backed by the report Neptunius had sent to his liege from what the Dark Angels stationed on Caliban had disclosed. A Chaos Cult, nearly summoning a Daemon on a Primarchs home world. How many more slipped through the cracks? How many were planting the seeds of rebellions, of corruption? Preparing for a day where Chaos would-

His lord turned to his Captain-General "collect the bodies for potential examination. If nothing can be recovered, dispose of them and cleanse the room of any Chaotic taint. If you find anyone else touched by the Ruinous Four, kill them quietly."

Valdor nodded his head, ordering the companions as the Emperor began to walk away swiftly, Malcador following suit with a hurried clinking of his staff, but he did not feel winded or tired as he kept up with the Emperor. They walked in silence through the ship, making their way through its winding halls until they reached Malcador's chambers. Once the doors closed, the Emperor cursed in a tongue Malcador was unfamiliar with. It seemed… primitive, in a way. A language with clicks and whistles and varying tonal variations for words that seemed to be the same.

He cursed as he paced the room, returning back to his more human form as he groaned and rubbed his eyes and finally stilled, looking towards the exposed window as he said "how?"

Malcador knew well what he was asking "we were sloppy… we allowed the Great Enemy to fester on Terra and have allowed that infection to threaten the stability of the Imperium."

The Emperor wasn't pleased at all "we ensured their influence was severed from Terra. How could we miss that?"

The Sigillite walked towards his desk "Terra is a big place, Revelation. She houses a city that is expanding to encompass the entire world, with levels as high as Everest to as low as the Mariana trench. With people living the lives of the most decadent nobles to the lowest of slaves. Chaos has many avenues on infiltration and they have been careful to hide themselves from your sight."

Revelation sighed, rubbing his face as he turned to find an open chair not stacked with paperwork, sinking deeply into it as he said "they have had nearly two centuries to spread across the Imperium, infecting new worlds in the wake of the Crusades passing. How many worlds have been compromised?" he picked himself up from the chair, leaning on his legs as he stared at his hands "how many are already lost to us?"

Malcador did not know how to answer that, nor what to answer with. He knew nothing himself, blind as his Lord was. He too was surprised to see such cultist on his own ship. How were they able to infiltrate so easily? The halls were patrolled by Custodians and Sisters of Silence, and yet two Chaos Cultist slipped by?

It was, in all honesty, a terrifying thought. That Chaos had extended its reach throughout the entire Imperium with sleeper agents just waiting for a time where they could rise up and shatter the Imperium. Caliban itself, from what the report told him, almost fell. A Primarch homeworld, an Astartes recruiting world, the home of the First no less. What of the others? Were they too compromised?

He tried to think about which worlds were most likely candidates of being infected, going back through his memories to recall anything suspicious about reports returned to him by the arriving fleets after compliance had been reached. He thought of the Primarchs home worlds and tried to theorize which ones had been compromised, a few coming to mind from what he remembered. But he stopped when he felt a tug from his Lord, turning his head back to see Revelations straightening his spine as he sighed heavily once again, rubbing his face as he did.

He stared at his old friend with normal eyes "as serious as the situation is, there is more that needs to be discussed."

"I expected as much," Malcador said "this systems heliosphere has killed two Chaos Cultist just by passing through it. I suspect whatever is causing this would be a great boon for us to use."

The Emperor shook his head "I am not sure of its origins, but the system seemingly has also severed the warp from itself as well."

"I noticed," Malcador began, turning his head down as he began to review some paperwork he had yet to go through "I was unable to see you, nor detect your location. And the Navigator has described something concerning with the system as well."

"I have read the report."

Malcador nodded "good, then I don't need to review it."

The Emperor turned to watch the distant star of this Sol "and though it has not impacted my connection to the Astronomican, I have found my powers greatly weakened," he turned back to look at his hand, summoning a small burst of golden fire as he continued "yet I do not feel a pressing weight stifling my soul."

Malcador agreed, feeling it too "it is a strange conundrum. A Veil that severs the Warps connection to an entire system and, I am to believe, its people too. Yet while it still weakens our powers… it does not sever them, nor put any pressure on our souls… how strange."

The Emperor sighed, snuffing the fire as he leaned into the chair again, staring at nothing as he said "there is more to the system then just this Veil, Mal."

"And what of it?"

Revelation turned to him "I have found the last of the Primarchs."

Malcador paused, freezing in a moment as he took the time to digest the words, slowly turning his head up as he said "truly?"

Revelations nodded "yes," he flinched, something that Malcador caught and raised a brow at "you are going to be so insufferable after I say this…"

"Why-"

"The Eleventh… is a woman."

The booming laughter that followed made the Custodians who stood outside the Sigillite's chamber turn at the doors and then look towards each other, before returning to attention. Inside, the Emperor groaned as Malcador used his desk to keep himself stable, bellowing as he rubbed the tears falling from his eyes as he wheezed out "a daughter?!"

Revelation groaned as he muttered "damn you Mal-"

Said man wheezed again "and you were so adamant on not having any daughters!"

Revelation glared at the Sigillite "yes! I assure you, I did not make her female! She was very clearly male before the Scattering!"

Malcador waved his hand as he leaned into his chair heavily, breathing in deeply as he did, trying to catch his breathe, yet more laughter threatened to bubble to the surface "and yet, she is still a woman."

"I didn't do it on purpose!"

A devilish smile filled the Sigillite's face as he said "and what will happen when I am proven right? When you find out that having some of your Primarchs be daughters would have been a benefit and perhaps even stop the damn dick measuring contest they so do enjoy having. I've had enough complaints about the snubs towards each other or one having more weapons then the other or even all those complaints about Horus showing his-"

The Emperor groaned into his hands "

! I fucking damn well know, Mal! By Terra, you are going to be smug for the rest of eternity, aren't you?"

Another bellow of laughter "I am never letting you live this down!"

Another groan as the Emperor shank deeper into the chair "this can't get any worse…"

"Oh, but it can!"

There was a dangerous glint to his eyes as he showed the Emperor a still sealed message from what was clearly a noble family "do you know how many of those inbred fools send request to marry off their daughters to your sons-"

"I do not need that reminder, Mal."

The Sigillite tilted his head "yet I still receive them, after I have explicitly said it was never going to happen. Let alone them asking for the Primarchs to be rawdogging their daughters so that they could get heirs for their legions and for you, Revelation. Which, we all know, is impossible due to their inability to even procreate in the first place and I am not one to start sharing their private medical information to strangers."

Revelation sighed "doesn't stop Leman or Horus-"

"THAT IS NOT THE POINT!" Malcador shouted, moving around his desk to lean against the front of it "what is, is the fact that the Imperial Nobility has an unhealthy obsession over your sons and them producing heirs."

"And what of it?"

Malcador felt his right eye twitch "you have a daughter now… what more do I have to say?"

It took a while for the Emperor to come to that understanding. Too long, in fact. But when he did…

Malcador ducked to avoid the thrown chair as the Emperor stood there, eyes blazing even further. But Malcador carried on "while the noblemen will surely be intimidated by a female Primarch-"

"She is… normal."

"I beg your pardon?"

Malcador looked at the furious Emperor, confused as can be, as he watched his friend simmer in his rage, letting it dwindle away as he sighed and groaned loudly "she is normal looking, Mal."

He furrowed his brows "you're telling me-"

The Emperor snapped his head up "my only daughter is of normal human height, taller than the average women, but still normal height. She has normal features, if exceptionally beautiful, with normal proportions, even if that waist is concerningly small for someone will all those extra organs in her, all the while still carrying a Primarchs unique genetic structure and built in immortality."

He shoved his face into his hands as he tried to reign in his waring emotions, as far as Malcador could tell "and now all the noblemen will be after her hand and too many people are going to have disgusting fantasies-"

Malcador watched as the Emperor went on and on about what was going to happen once he reveled to the Imperium his last missing Primarch; of the reactions from the nobility to the generals and admirals and-

He could already see the brewing political disaster that would come once they announced the recovery of the Primarch. The Primarchs were supposed to be the greatest of generals, the peak of humanity, forged from a deal he would not speak of. Energies of the warp, fused to flesh. Yet, this Primarch was normal… as far as he knew. Malcador would need to see her properly, to interact with her, to observe her through physical and warp sight. Then he would make his judgment. But, with the Primarch a woman and normal looking? Well, he knew well enough the politics of the Imperium that she would not have a pleasant experience.

Already, the Sigillite predicted he would have to do serious damage control once the Primarch was brought to Terra. At least he didn't have to order specialized items for the Primarch… but it seemed her Gloriana would have to be adjusted to suit her smaller stature, which was another pain to deal with.

Wasn't her room on the Bucephelus suited for a "regular" Primarch?

But he ignored that thought as he straightened his robes and hair, watching as the Emperor slumped on another chair as the Sigillite said "you seem more concerned about men asking for your daughters hand in marriage then the political shitstorm heading your way once she gets to Terra."

But Revelations just groaned "and you wondered why I insisted on only sons."

"Because you would have actually been a good dad?"

Another sigh "let us please ignore this for the time being, I have already gone through enough for a lifetime in the span of a single day, I do not need more on my plate when I already have a system wide mess to handle."

Malcador turned to look at another document "and what would that be?"

"Mal," began the Emperor, who turned to look at his old friend "we're in Sol."

The Sigillite shook his head "another copy of Terra, then? Not that surprising-"

"Mal, she landed on Earth… this isn't a copy."

Malcador froze, truly froze, papers falling from his hands as his brows furrowed in confusion before the Emperor sighed and showed him everything.

And-

A sudden crash rang outside the doors, shocking the Custodians as the Sigillite charged his way towards the Emperor, shouting "WHAT DO YOU MEAN THIS EARTH IS ACUTALLY THE REAL FUCKING DEAL!?"

The Emperor stared on in shock "you… are actually using Old Earth curses…"

"THAT'S WHAT YOU'RE FOCUSED ON!?"

The Emperor stood "Mal… there's more-"

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN MORE?!"

He sighed, holding in a groan as he mumbled "you're not going to like this.

Malcador did, indeed, not like what he was told.

And he sat there, on an available chair, not thrown to the wayside by either him or the Emperor as he took all the information in, digesting each and every word with caution and care and-

He groaned as he rubbed his shut eyes "what are we going to do, Revelation?"

The Emperor was in a similar state too "I don't know Mal… I don't know."

The Sigillite called forth a hidden bottle of some alcohol, uncorking the top as he poured some in an awaiting glass, taking out another to fill and pass over to the Emperor as they sat there, in silence, brewing on all that was said.

Ancient Terra, as it once was untold thousands of years ago, stood before them. Ancient Sol, pristine as it was before mankind colonized its worlds. Earth, actually Earth, filled with greens and blues and wonderful clouds of white, filled to the brim with life, not just humans. Animals of all sorts, planets of every native type. History retained, monuments still standing. A dream snuffed in the fires of ambition, now restored… returned to mankind at last.

And the home of a Primarch no less?

A female Primarch, raised on Ancient Terra, in the days before the Golden Age, before colonizing the system. Still bound to Earth, just beginning to reach out again. Raised among Terra's ancient life mere myth to the Imperium, taught the ancient teachings of ancient minds long distorted by modern man. She would be far different from her brothers, not even bringing in the fact that she was normal looking. Another distinction, another variation, another change in the great scheme of things.

Raised like any normal child, treated as any normal human, she would not have been raised to believe she was the only one of her kind, beyond the common folk, above them all, like some demi-god of legend. Her brothers would have never been her first equals, which would have breathed a new set of rivalries if that was the case. She would have been equals with her peers growing up, even if a bit extraordinary when compared to the average citizen in some aspects.

Malcador breathed a sigh of relief at the thought of such a normal Primarch. If only her brothers were the same. Of course, he could never deny that he was close to some of them, but they were still oversized children at times.

He hoped she wouldn't be like her brothers in that department, but he knew well enough he would have to deal with a whole slew of other things. Case in point, the morality of her home, of Ancient Terra, which would be vastly different then that of the Imperium. And this was not even taking into consideration the knowledge of the future she and her planet held.

Oh, now that was a whole situation in its own right.

All in all, he had a whole lot of work to do to sort everything out; preparing the Earth for integration, a system wide blackout to prevent the information Earth held from getting out, whole protocols to ensure none of the diseases mankind had gained from traversing the stars ended up infecting the vulnerable citizens of Earth.

And that was only the top issues he had, not counting the Mechanicum situation they would be having to deal with eventually and trying to prevent the heresy. All this and not even touching the topic of having to maintain system-wide stability as nobles and common folks alike would be scrambling to get a glimpse of ancient Terra and to touch her surface.

Another situation he would be having to deal with… but at least there was some good in this disaster of a situation. At least he was beginning to formulate a plan to create a steady stream of tax revenue for the Imperium without heavily taxing the nobility. That was a pain to even bring up as they were already complaining about their current taxes. Which was below what they should be taxed on, but the Imperium needed their cooperation as the Great Crusade carried on, desperately fighting against an ever ticking timer.

Oh… that was a good idea-

"Mal, you're rambling again."

The Sigillite sighed heavily as he rubbed his forehead, leaning back into his chair and forcing his mind back to the present and said "do you have any idea how much work I'm going to need to do for Earth and this Sol? For the Primarch?"

The Emperor nodded "I am well aware, Mal."

"Then you should know how much I want to throttle you at this point for giving me more work."

Revelations looked at him, then nodded "I figured."

Malcador sighed again as he stood and walked back to his desk, which he straightened and returned to its place after everything that had happened, and sat down. He leaned his elbows on the desk, placing his face into his open palms as he took in a deep breath, exhaling as he rubbed his eyes and said "what is the plan, Revelation?"

The Emperor did not answer right away, but he did eventually "where do I even start?"

Another round of silence fell upon them as they sat there, only lit by the light of this second Sol. It was when Malcador stared out into the depths of space did he speak "let us start with the Earth then."

The Emperor turned to face him "what of it?"

"Is there… anything that differs from what you remember?"

He sighed "no… the world is the same as it was on Ancient Terra. I have found no differences, no changes. A pure, perfect record that matches ours with not even an ounce of difference, history wise."

Malcador groaned "but that should be impossible. Our Terra was shaped by Perpetuals and touched by the distant rumbles of Chaos. How can this Earth be just the same as ours?"

The Emperor shook his head "and to make it more complicated, I have found no traces of any Perpetuals, no psykers, and not even myself, even if I had found my mother grave exactly where I buried her on our Terra."

The Sigillite stared at his old friend with a curious look "you do not speak much of that part of your past…"

He sighed "and for reason. But, due to everything matching to what I remember ages ago, I needed that confirmation, I-" he stared off, his eyes distant as they glistened in unshed tears "I found her… and the thing that killed her. Her grave as intact as the day I placed her there…"

He swallowed "I could barely remember what she looked like… how she smiled, how she felt when she hugged me during those cold nights. Her laughter and voice and gentle lullabies. I forgot her, and then-" he choked on his breath, and Malcador watched on in shock as he witnessed his old friend and lord, above all else, weep silent tears.

"I found her, as though she was never gone at all."

Malcador pressed his lips together, old memories rising from bygone days "her grave on Terra was destroyed… wasn't it."

The Emperor nodded "I thought I would never see it again…" he looked wistfully at the ceiling, as though he was trying to look into the heavens as he did in his youth "I used to visit it on the anniversary of her death for centuries, with flowers and seashells in hand. I would tell her of everything that happened; all the people I met, all the kids born from my unions. And then…" a tear fell down his cheek "I no longer could."

He swallowed again, his face falling to sorrow "the fires of humanities ambitions tore that grave asunder… and then, she was gone."

He looked to the side, lips pressed tightly together as he tried to blink his tears away, swallowing as they fell anyway, his voice beginning to break "All that was left of her was my memories… and even those began to fade."

His voice cracked as he took in a sharp breath, hands shaking as he raised them to clear his face of the tears that stained his sharp cheeks "and now I found her again, intact as though nothing ever happened to her. But, I know she isn't my mother and yet-" he pressed his palms into his eyes as he murmured "I wish she was."

The Emperor looked to Malcador, eyes red with tears freely falling down "why? I allowed my mothers grave to be desecrated and now I wish another to replace her?"

A rage began to enter golden-brown eyes flickering with golden light "what son am I to think like that?"

Malcador looked to him, with a sorrow of his own "a son who desperately wishes for his mother, above all else."

Another long pause, another stifling silence drowned in the pain of two old men who have lost everything. The Emperor stared at his hands, dirt still lingering under his nails from when he dug into the Earth, while Malcador stared on into the depths of space.

"Lua looks so much like her, my only child to do so."

Malcador snapped his head to face the Emperor, who no longer cried nor showed the signs of having just done so minutes prior "your mother?"

The Emperor nodded, but said nothing else. Malcador accepted that, figuring well his words meanings. To see the face of his mother on another, on his child and daughter no less, it must have brought up memories he had long suppressed. Memories long buried and forgotten, forced back into the forefront at the moment he confronted his only daughter. His last missing Primarch.

But, he remembered something important "I am to assume Lua is the name of the Eleventh… and that she is aware of the hobby, yes?"

The Emperor sighed "yes. Her name is Lua. She has a longer name, but Neptunius made note that she only prefers to be called by her first name."

"Protocol and the Nobles are not going to like that."

He groaned "we can handle that later. And yes, she is aware of the hobby, she participates in it. It's why the Dark Angels even learned of it in the first place when they went to gather her things."

Malcador stared at the Emperor with an intensity he was all too familiar with "has she ever mentioned Erda?"

A screeching silence returned, the Emperor freezing as he was reminded of the woman who assisted in creating the Primarchs. She who was their genetic mother. She who helped scatter them. If this so called Games Workshop and Black Library knew so much of the future and things that no other person knew about… who was to say they didn't know about her?

And then… he remembered "she never made mention of her."

Malcador took a sip from his glass "but that does not confirm whether or not she is aware of her."

Another problem to deal with, another future issue looming in the distance, but they had bigger things to focus on at the moment.

Malcador shook his head "we have wasted enough time getting off topic. Back to Earth, you made mention that nothing was different?"

It seemed the Emperor was glad for the change of topic "yes, but I do not recall any Games Workshop, so that is a possible change."

"Yet, the major beats of history tied to the Perpetuals, to you, still remains the same here?"

The Emperor nodded "exactly, which is why I was confused when I came upon those events in my own research."

The Sigillite hummed as he rubbed his chin, taking out another piece of paper as he began to read it "so, we have a perfect replica of Old Earth, not a terraformed copy, with the same histories and same evolutionary progression excluding the Perpetuals, Blanks, and Psykers, with no influence from the warp. With a people that genetically match those of our 21st century humanity and who also carry knowledge of the past, present, and future. Am I missing anything?"

The Emperor shook his head "nothing I can think of, besides going into discussing the Veil, which is it's own headache to think about."

Malcador agreed wholeheartedly "a barrier of unknown origins, tied to the Heliosphere, yet bears distant influence all the way up to the Oort Cloud. Which also seems to be sentient or aware to some extent, all the while blocking out the warp enough where it cannot touch the people of this system, greatly diminishes powerful psykers while cutting those weaker from the warp entirely."

He looked to Revelations with narrowed eyes "and don't forget its supposed anti-Chaos field that seemingly kills anyone corrupted by Chaos and which also seems to be preventing them from looking in, if my experience with finding you shows us, and quite possibly prevents them from interfering with events inside said veil. Anything else?"

The Emperor looked at Malcador, who seemed to be drowning himself in more alcohol "the night skies are the same."

"What?"

The Emperor's gaze turned more intense "the night sky is the same as it was on Old Earth."

But the Sigillite wasn't catching on "I… don't-"

"Mal, our star charts do not match with what is being seen inside the system."

That… "how is that possible?"

The Emperor did not know "it shouldn't be… unless…"

He turned to look back into the depths of space "this system appeared out of no where, making our newly updated star charts inaccurate, which was why I was able to find it at all."

"Yes," began Malcador, standing from his desk as he said "you made mention of this in the letter you sent to me requesting my presence here."

The Emperor swallowed "what if… what if this Earth isn't of our galaxy."

"Why do you think that?"

The Emperor turned to look at him, shadowed by the systems distant sun "it would explain the night skies, if this Earth is from another galaxy similar to our own and used to rest in the same place as our Terra does here."

But Malcador pressed on "but why? Anything else could explain what is happening here, and yet you went to that. Why?"

"I…" the Emperor began, seemingly unnerved himself "I don't know. And yet," he looked back to the stare at the void of space "that is the only thought that comes to mind."

The Sigillite sighed "if that is the case, then what or who brought this Earth here? And why? If they are from another galaxy, wouldn't they have been safer there then here?"

"I don't know."

Another silence fell over them once more, the implications one of terrifying proportions. There was many questions about the system alone, about the Veil around it and the origins of the entire system and this systems humanity. What records they've gathered from what research the Custodians did showed that this humanity stood, evolutionary wise, at the same point as the Imperium's humanities was back in their own 21st century. With all the upsides and downsides of such a point in time. Including missing all the genetic markers within the Imperial population that allowed humanity to survive in the void of space and on distant worlds far different from the home world.

A fragile people, yet brimming with untold potential. A people that could spark a new golden age if left to innovate and discover, wary of the mistakes of the Dark Ages, able to avoid what the Imperials ancestors could not.

Oh, the political shitstorm that was to come with the Mechanicum, but Malcador could not entirely predict what would happen once they met with those of Earth. Perhaps it would not be that bad… or perhaps it would be a catastrophe.

The Emperor brought him back into focus as he said "while there are mysteries surrounding this system we will not be able to answer, no matter how much that vexes me, but we can still test one thing."

Malcador paused, his eyes widening as he realized it too "the Veil…"

The Emperor nodded "let us see what happens when you have more than just freshly tainted cultist pass through the barrier."

The Sigillite narrowed his eyes "and potentially threaten the one thing that is protecting this system from the forces of Chaos?"

A gleam passed through those familiar glowing eyes "I don't think it will."

Malcador sighed, then shook his head "I am to assume you will be sending word to the vaults to prepare for this experiment?"

A rare laugh left the Emperors lips as he stood from his chair and began to walk out of the room "you know me well, old friend. Come, I wish to show you something. Let us talk of Lua on the way."

And he did, following behind his lord as they spoke on matters regarding the newly discovered Primarch.

"What do you plan for her?"

The Emperor turned towards the distant private observation room as he said "she still retains the ability to maintain her Legion. I see no reason why she should be barred from participating in the Great Crusade."

Malcador raised a brow "other than that she from Earth, with morals that goes against all that we have done during this campaign of uniting the distant worlds of mankind?"

The Emperor did not outwardly display his feelings, but Malcador could feel his amusement "I do not care if she follows the Geneva Conventions, I have a feeling the people of this world will make exceptions to said rules of war."

The Sigillite was confused, then found himself thinking back and-

He too felt a spike of amusement "because the Old Federation did the same once they encountered those decadent Eldar and the warmongering Orks."

"Exactly," said the Emperor, turning another corner "and this humanity would have far more knowledge compared to those of the Dark Ages. They would change the rules if it meant their survival and security."

Malcador shook his head "but that still does not change Lua's own morality. Who is to say she would accept such exceptions?"

"Who is to say she doesn't hold the same ambition and warlord tendencies as her brothers?"

The Sigillite turned to look at the Emperor with furrowed brows "for someone raised in the ancient days during a rare extended era of peace, living in the United States, which at this point is a world superpower, and would have had an education that the vast majority of the Imperium would only dream of, you think-"

The Emperor looked at him with another gleam in his eyes, this time it was of humor "everyone has a dark side to them and I have seen her soul. Are you aware that her Primarch half is bound in chains of otherworldly energies?"

"Pardon?"

A laughter bubbled from the Emperor "I know, how peculiar. I had never seen such a thing ever in my life."

Malcador was not amused "you are saying her Primarch half is bound?!"

"Yes," said the Emperor, showing Malcador what he saw to bring him further up to speed "it seems that what protects this system may have bound the Elevenths soul, almost as if it was trying to protect the people of Earth from a fully realized Primarch."

The Sigillite was still not understanding the Emperors glee "would that not mean she is without her Primarch nature and abilities?"

The Emperor laughed once more "her soul is bound, but her nature remains. A strange thing, given the nature of those chains. Her organs remain, but they are not complete. I will need time to fully investigate myself and repair the stunted development so her body can utilize what potential remains. As for her abilities…"

A set of doors were opened by mental commands, letting the two entered the room within "I do not think they are gone, only unrealized."

The room was a chamber, neither large nor small, with a domed ceiling and marble railing encircling a circular pit filled with fading holograms of stars and nebulas. They stepped further in, letting the doors shut close behind them, and soon the map sprang to life, changed to replicate what lied within the system.

The Emperor stared at it as he said "I believe her abilities will manifest over time, perhaps the more time she spends near me or perhaps once she leaves the system. She may have already done so, given what I have sensed. It seems her emotional detection abilities remain."

Ah, a shame Angron lost his own empath abilities through the nails. What good they could have done together for their brothers if they could use their powers in tandem.

But Malcador shook his head "regardless of that, does it not concern you that this system is seemingly against any and all things warp related? It has repelled Chaos and bound your daughter, along with no one in the system seemingly capable of developing psychic abilities. A whole people untouched by the warp and quite possible untouchable entirely, all without being blanks. And you're not concerned?"

The Emperor smiled gently, which was a rarity in its own right "whatever is going on in this system, my daughter was not harmed. She lived a normal life when she should have not, nor was she attacked on entry. Perhaps this is even a boon for her."

Malcador rolled his eyes "more like a boon for the Imperium's economy. Do you know how much money we have to spend to design everything a Primarch may need to accommodate their size and strength?"

The Emperor… seemed to sweat drop at the words of the Sigillite, but he did not budge to admit anything wrong on his end. Though Malcador knew well it would be the case, he didn't take much of a keen interest on the economics of having twenty giant sons right out of legends. Only the rush to end the largest threats before they snuffed humanity out for good, racing against the clock against Chaos.

But now… perhaps things will change. The future was not so unpredictable now, the paths that failed them revealed at last. They could change things now to prevent the tragedy and devastation that awaited them decades from now.

The Emperor seemingly shook himself from his stupor, turning to look at his old friend as he said "regardless, Lua has a perspective on human life her brother lack, even the most empathetic of the bunch. Her insight would be vital for her brothers to understand the common folks. She will win the hearts of the people… or be smothered by Imperial expectations."

That was what Malcador feared "she may be a Primarch and your daughter, but the military will not take kindly to her if she lacks the military genius of her brothers. She may have the authority to override orders, but she is not her brothers. You know this, right? She is not the same. She is at a far greater disadvantage and I worry over that fact."

"I know, Mal."

"Do you?" pressed Malcador, leaning in closer as he continued "do you really? You have the nobility scrambling for your sons hands in marriage, desiring to rise further among the rabble by bearing an heir to the Primarchs. And now you have a daughter who will face far greater pressure from them. I have heard nothing so far from you in helping her navigate the cesspit that is Imperial politics, which she will not be able to ignore, nor how to handle her military obligations or her role in the Crusade. What of her legion? Their own reaction? Can she even fight on the battlefield? Can she-"

The Emperor narrowed his eyes "that's enough Malcador. I have heard enough."

The Sigillite did as commanded, but he was not pleased by any means, and made it obvious as can be through their connection "I hope you have a plan then."

The Emperor continued to stare at him with narrowed eyes, but soon sighed and slumped, just a bit "I will, I can assure you on that."

Malcador did not seem convinced, but let the matter drop for the time being "I am to assume that training will start here and then continue on Terra."

The Emperor nodded "yes. There is much to do here before we can depart. Compliance might have been reached, the world may have bent the knee, but we must secure Earth from future threats, including themselves."

That made the Sigillite flinch "ah, yes. The Earth during this era was not the most… politically stable, nor environmentally."

The Emperor groaned as he rubbed his temples "tell me about it. I not only have to fix the governmental mess that is the Earth, uniting under a singular force while also handling all the current wars and rebellions and coups and terrorist while cleaning up Earths politics and environment."

That did not sound pleasant either "I am to assume a lot of people are going to end up dead?"

A nod "correct. I think we could use your assassins to assist in such endeavors. Some things need a more… subtle touch to them, rather than with brute force."

Malcador raised a brow "you need them killed quietly and discretely, where none would even realize they were targeted for assassination. That kind of subtlety?"

"Yes."

The Sigillite bowed his head "then I shall start making those calls. What purpose will Earth have, then?"

While silence did descend upon them again, it was only for a short pause, to allow the Emperor to think and to turn his gaze back to the star map "no hive shall be built on its surface. No heavy industrialization. A civilized world built upon paradise and can remain self-sustaining. Its stance as humanities ancient home world, restored once more, will bring heavy attention to it and the goods it produces."

Malcador's mind turned back to that previous idea of his "you will use Earths stance to milk the nobility of all they have."

A smile graced Revelations features, leaving Malcador to feel a surge of glee within "and they would be none the wiser, all the while producing a steady income for the Imperium to use for its own benefit."

A sudden thought came to Malcador then and there "the protocols that would need to be put into place to secure the information from the hobby and to not distribute diseases to the people of Earth and to not disrupt scientific research will cause… oh, that is devious."

The Emperor laughed far more loudly then he did before "the Earth will be a paradise Terra never could be, all helped by the nature of the nobility who will give everything to own and claim anything of Old Earth. And whatever remains not needed to sustain their economy will help further support the growing Imperium."

Yet, while he took great joy at the idea of such a source of tax revenue, Malcador easily saw the faults to such a plan "having a singular world becoming so vital to the Imperium's running is a dangerous one, Revelation."

He lifted his hand, seemingly changing the star map as it shifted to show their location in the greater galaxy, changing the imagery to show the segmentae that divided the Imperium "I am aware of that. We will be cautious, of course, and properly iron things out when it comes time to do so. For now, let us enjoy the Earth and all she gives, to not squander our time like we did before."

They turned their full attention to the map, seeing the systems place perfectly within the divide between Segmentum Obscurus and Ultima, near the planets Fenris, Molech, and Coheria. A 100 light year bubble, where no other world resided within, isolating the Earth to its nearest neighbors. It was an area sparsely traversed, benefiting them well, with its proximity to Terra another benefit as well.

Yet, the Emperor was not done, still had more to share "I need your opinion on this, Mal. I am having… doubts."

That was something he never thought he would hear from him "what do mean by that?"

Revelations slumped against the railing of the chambers room "after seeing everything, what I could even begin to read through, was… did I make the right calls?"

Malcador shook his head "that is something I cannot answer for you."

It did not help. His emotions seemingly boiling under the surface "because every action I took, I did it because it was necessary. And yet, with all that was revealed… my choices have lead to humanities downfall, a stagnation that rots the hearts and minds of man, and begun the bloodiest regime in human history."

He turned to look at his old friend "was my choices necessary? Was it the right option? Were there others I ignored in the face of seeking a future that would never come? Or did I do it because of something else?"

He turned his gaze towards the pit before them "I had accepted the future would look back upon my actions and call me a monster, but I would know they were safe and secure, away from the grasp of Chaos. But now the past has come to judge me for my actions… and all I see is fear, even with all they know. They know what lies out there and yet they turn to me in fear. I can accept the future judging me… I never thought the past would do the same."

Malcador came up to his side, but did not lean into the marble railing as his lord did "do not let your doubts cloud your mind, old friend. Humanity is relying on you."

The Emperor bowed his head and sighed "I know, I know. They look to me with hope in their eyes, seeing an end to the strife, to Old Night. And yet…"

He swiped his hand and the map changed to display a scene within a room, where Malcador could spot the forms of Astartes and Custodians, and four new faces he had never seen before. One of them was of a pale woman with equally pale hair, running away from a darker skinned woman with equally dark hair, seemingly shouting at her as the two men sat on the sidelines laughing, while the marines displayed their own found amusement from the sight.

The pale woman ran to one of the Astartes, smaller than the other two, hiding behind him as she shouted "are you done chasing me, Nith?!"

The darker skinned woman, seemingly Nith, stopped as well "for now, unless you decide to buy more books!"

"I make no promises."

Nith seemed to want to charge in, but was held back by one of the taller men "read your fucking books, Lu!"

The woman, who Malcador could figure was Lua, or Lu to this Nith, seemingly stuck her tongue out as the Astartes rolled his eyes "that is enough you two, settle down. Thank you, Jay, for that."

"No problem sir."

The Astartes nodded and Malcador thought he had heard that voice before among the First "good. Nithya, I know you are upset about Lua buying more books-"

He raised a hand when the woman, now her full name revealed, seemingly tried to speak back, silencing what she was about to say "but I think this can be an exception, given the circumstances around the purchase."

Nithya seemed to accept that, but still seemingly pouted with narrowed eyes as Lua leaned into the Astartes, resting her chin on his shoulder. Said Astartes turned to her "I recall the Emperor found you in a theatre. Are you…"

Lua nodded "we're theatre kids, through and through. Generally, we perform on Fridays and the weekends."

"But I recall we encountered you not in the middle of acting."

That made her nod again "yup. I also know how to dance… among other things."

Another Astartes chimed in "what kind of dancing? I am not familiar with it."

She turned to them "its called ballet. I don't know if it survived to your time, but that's what it's called here."

The Astartes from before said "can we see then?"

Lua seemed pleased with that, smiling and nodding as she stood and asked the last unnamed man to hand her something, which he did by throwing her a pair of shoes. As she began to put them on, she started to explain to the Astartes and Custodians what the shoes were, their purpose, and why they used them in ballet, standing back up once they were secured.

After that, she began to dance, twirling and leaping as she did, her movements careful and precise. The moves seemed to have been chosen with great care, like she was telling a story through her dance alone, without music or speaking, as though her dancing was making the music itself.

Malcador watched in interest as the Emperor smiled gentle at the sight "that is Lua. The woman is Nithya, her close friend, and the two boys are Jay, as Luther acknowledged, and the last one is Oscar."

"Luther?" Malcador turned to him as he furrowed his brows "the second in command of the Dark Angels?"

The Emperor did not say anything, only nodded, which made the Sigillite turn to face the scene again, before turning back to face his lord and noting the look on his face "this planet… your mothers grave, even your daughter… they're beginning to change you."

He turned to face his old friend "you think?"

Malcador nodded "I know. Though I do not think this is a bad idea," he leaned into his staff, looking at his lord's gaze with an intensity of his own "do not let it cloud your decisions. The Earth might be a blessing to us, but we must protect humanity first and foremost. Do not forget that, Revelation."

The Emperor looked to him as he began to walk away, heading back to his chamber to finish more paper work, leaving Revelations to turn back to the scene before him. He watched as Lua danced and laughed in joy, as Nithya came to dance with her. Even Zahariel came up to demonstrate what he remembered of the classic dances of Caliban done among the nobility and common folks, even among the knightly orders, with Luther correcting when needed. It was a wonderful sight to behold… but the Emperor knew well Malcador was right.

He could not let this cloud his judgement.

The last thing Malcador heard as he left the room were the words of his lord.

"I know."

-

Chapter Text

In time, Lua got used to the Stormbird entering and exiting Earths atmosphere. It certainly wasn't her favorite means of transportation, given she still got nauseous during take off just like she would on an airplane, but it wasn't that terrifying of an experience as before. Even now, hurtling through the void of space to return to Earth again, she was as calm as she could be, which was a lot more than what she was expecting.

It was the same Stormbird as the first one she rode in, the one with a special room closer to the cockpit that was far more luxurious than the troops compartment. It was more comforting like this, able to just sink into the provided chairs to make her body relax compared to remaining tense all the way through. And she could deny her envy when looking towards Zahariel and Luther as they remained perfectly at ease throughout all the journeys she took with them, but it would never be convincing.

Though, they did have decades over her when it came to this.

But the ride was pleasant enough, given the circumstances of how she was traveling, made even more so when she could listen to her music to distract herself as they descended. Even more fortunate was the fact that they had speakers that could hook up to her phone to allow her to forgo her headphones, though she was sure the Stormbird didn't have this feature before. Did the Emperor take note of her always having her headphones in?

If so… she felt touched. She didn't know much about him in the lore, other than his love of ironic humor (the naming of the Astartes after their creator who tried to destroy the project? Classic), but she was sure he didn't often do such small considerate things. Maybe in the early days, but towards the end of the Crusade?

She really had to read more books.

Either way, Lua felt herself enjoying the ride much more than she previously did, reclined in a chair, listening to her favorite songs. This time it was "Shed No Grace On Me" by JT Music, bobbing her foot along with the rhythm. And though the song wasn't loud, to not greatly disturb Luther and Zahariel as she didn't want to be rude, it was enough to drown her mind and simply… escape from reality. For the moment.

It maybe worked a bit too well, given that she wasn't even aware that they were soon to land until the pilot paused the song to say so over the speakers. She, thankfully, did not jump at the sudden change and simply straightened herself up to sit like a proper "lady" as Malcador put it. Meeting him was almost surreal; equally awed and terrified during the whole thing, a bit embarrassed over the fact that he too commented on her waist, but she as confused at feeling smugness from him. He didn't look smug.. She had an inkling it was over the fact that she was female and that he had insisted to the Emperor to make some of the Primarchs female.

Whether that would have improved things was hard to tell. She knew well enough, being a sister who had an older brother, that gender did not stop siblings from fighting. She certainly did with Mikhael, though they got a lot better as they became older, but were absolute demons when they were younger.

… Wait, did that mean the Primarchs were all literally children? Roboute and Lion certainly acted a lot more mature in 40k then they did in 30k (well, Lion more specifically. G-man was pretty level headed most of the time), so did that mean their squabbling was due to them technically being kids?

Wait, was she technically a kid too? She was immortal, so did that mean she developed differently then other humans? Wait, how old were the other Primarchs at this point? Did they count it by creation number, order discovery, or their age when they landed on their homes? Lua knew that some of the Primarchs were in the warp longer then others.

Her brain was already hurting just trying to wrap around the ages of her brothers. Three different markings; creation order, discovery order, and actually physical age. Though they were all created at the same time, they spent a varying amount of years alive, all so vastly different. Did that mean she was the youngest? Literally and physically?

She needed to stop thinking, her brain was turning into mush just by the thought of figuring out the ages of the Primarchs and herself.

Damn it, her mind was rambling again.

What was she thinking about before she went on a tangent? Right, meeting Malcador.

Other then the smugness and the awe and terror she felt, the Sigillite was an interesting person to speak to. He showed interest in what she knew of the hobby and of Earth, polite as she asked him questions in regards to the Imperium, and was helpful to explain what was expected of her in the future.

And, well, she was already dreading it.

As the only Princess of the Imperial Household, the only daughter of the Emperor, there would be a lot more eyes on her compared to her brothers. She lacked their aura of awe that would make any regular human blind to their flaws. She lacked their immense size and genius, lacked their tactical prowess and strength. She would be far more scrutinized in the eyes of the public and nobility and she had to be ready to face that.

Thankfully enough, it would be some time before that was going to start, leaving her to practice on her own in regards to the little things and instead could act like she usually would. Though, she could only do so when she could, outside prying eyes.

After the pilot made his announcement, Zahariel had removed himself from his own seating to head towards the ramp in the back room. Luther, in turn, moved to face her as he closed one of the Heresy books he had borrowed from the building library the Emperor was making solely dedicated to housing Black Library books. GW's publishing arm, not the Craftworld in the Webway.

He was dressed in a cream tunic tucked into black pants, the pant legs tucked into high leather boots as he wore a black coat lined in red and silver, its sleeves cut near the shoulder to show off the sleeves of his tunic, which had cuffs that pined near his hands, clinched closed by silver metal. His hair was free as it generally was, most pushed back with some flowing freely and framing the front of his face.

He looked like a medieval knight out of armor, which wasn't that far from what he was. Of course, he stuck out in the modern world, especially when standing next to her. A loose pale French blue top with a white collar and sleeve cuffs, loosely tucked into pure white jean shorts with all-white and bulky fila sneakers fitted to her feet, she wore the embodiment of a "modern" outfit, one that fit into her preferred style of course. With her own hair done in some half-assed bun as she was rushing to leave the Emperors flagship, it was like she was the polar opposite of Luther in that moment, two individuals from two starkly different worlds.

And still, his clothes were marginally more in with Earth fashion then the rest of the Imperium.

Slipping the book into one of the tied pouches on his belt, Luther watched her as she swung her feet back and forth to alleviate her own boredom, waiting for the Stormbird to land at last. They had gotten used to the silence between them, over these last few days, since he was assigned to her guard alongside Neptunius and Oubaste. While the Custodians were quite well adept in protecting her, they were not the most familiar with normal human life, even if they were far more understanding of such existence then the likes of the rest of their brotherhood.

But Luther was once human himself, a man made into a pseudo Astartes at the behest of Lion. He knew well enough the workings of human emotions and comfort… and knew well enough how to train a budding Primarch too.

Lua had found herself initially surprised at hearing the Emperor name her guard, especially given that the other Primarchs did not have Custodian guards themselves and instead had their legions honor guard do that for them. Well, as much as they could when it came to trying to protect a Primarch. But then, she remembered quite well, that she was practically a human, even if she wasn't entirely normal like her friends. And the Emperor most likely had heard of Luther's own exploits back on Caliban, they did meet in Descent of Angels, right? Or, at least if not, the Emperor was most likely told of what Luther did to calm her.

Either that or Neptunius had asked for it, given that he seemed to become awfully fond of the Calibanite since their duel. She wouldn't be that surprised if it was the latter.

Whatever the case may be, Luther had become more present in her life since the Emperor and Malcador returned to the Bucephelus since Oubaste and Neptunius were assisting elsewhere for the majority of that time. She was quite thankful for that since her friends needed to return home; this was her life, not theirs.

But that mattered little in the moment, as the Stormbird broke through the clouds and the airport came into sight, making Lua turn giddy at the view through the newly installed windows.

Seeing the airport reminded her, once more, why she was there in the first place. The Emperor, after days upon days of deliberation in between working through this changed Compliance, had agreed to let her leave the Bucephelus for more than just the single day he normally allowed. It meant that she could see her friends again at Oscar's family's home in France, which was something she was excited about long before the Emperor came to Sol. A yearly thing they did as a group and she did not want to miss it for the world.

But such a trip required planning and routes and clearing up the airspace as, from what Malcador had explained to her, Imperial landers were now required to land at designated zones, aka airports and military bases. It was something the UN was insistent about to ensure the safety of airspaces and to ensure no one accidently landed on someone's property… or killed someone.

It made sense to Lua, but she got the feeling that some of the Imperials were a bit miffed about it, which made her want to tell them to suck it but Mal would have had her head if she acted like that. But if the Imperials were annoyed over the fact that they couldn't land anywhere they wanted on a planet just because they believed in the divine mandate of Manifest Destiny and their right to rule all human worlds…

They can suck it.

That tangent began to make her blush as Lua recalled her own rant about the Imperium's own lackluster treatment of worlds and how if they respected other peoples culture and planets then they probably wouldn't have so many rebellions and-

She groaned and planted her face into her hands as her mind lovingly replayed that embarrassing memory which made Luther cock his head and raise a brow.

"Thinking about-"

"Please don't mention that, I just want to forget."

She could feel Luther trying to hold back a laugh "then let Zahariel erase it for you if it is so bad. He is not a rookie when it comes to the psychic arts."

She lifted her head up to look at him as she said "and the last time he used warp powers, I was knocked out for a day and he got a face full of my souls weirdness that spooked him to kingdom come."

The Calibanite sighed deeply "I know you are exaggerating, but while Zahariel was indeed spooked by it, it was simply surprising."

Lua did not feel convinced by the Knights words, only raising a brow as Luther sighed and shifted over as he patted the cushion next to him "come and sit. Your hair is a mess and the Lord Sigillite will not be pleased if your disheveled hair gets blasted on your world's media."

That made her shiver in fear, making her stand from her own seating during a moment of surprise calm in the midst of their descent, more so now given the pilot was decelerating to not give them all whiplash when trying to land at the airport, and sat next to the former knight. She turned her back to him, allowing him access to her hair which was indeed a mess and she was grateful Malcador did not see it when she left. He was already down in Switzerland at another UN meeting.

Why it wasn't at New York, she didn't know, but she had the feeling the Emperor wished to visit Geneva and the Particle Accelerator. Perhaps he once worked at CERN? She knew well enough it was a popular fan theory as to where the Emperor was at during the 21st century and it might actually be true.

Either way, Luther took out a spare hairbrush from her nearby backpack and began to untangle the mess that was her poor attempt at a bun, brushing through with even strokes until no knot remained. Lua fell into a lull as Luther began to plait her hair and twist strands into braids and a simple spirals to pin to her head, leaving a few strands to dangle in front of her face in a careful attempt to make it seem like they naturally fell loose. Lua's eyes fluttered as she felt the dividing of her hair and their parting, their intercrossing and the pins putting them into place.

Lua felt herself sway under the tender care and attention, eyes fluttering as-

"I believe it is best that you do not fall asleep on me again."

Luther's words startled her out from her daze, making her snap awake as she groaned in embarrassment, rubbing her eyes as Luther finished the last of the pinning, leaving her hair done in a style reminiscent of Dutch Milkmaid braids, which surprised her when she saw the final result. She would have expected something more traditional or even more French looking, given what their language sounded like.

Doesn't help they had a Welsh accent either. Though Luther seemed to have some English and French influence here and there whenever he spoke, though Zahariel sounded more Welsh and English.

But whatever else could have been said was silenced when the Stormbird rocked as it finally landed, leaving Lua to mumble as she went to grab her things as Luther did the same. They already knew they had to get a move on to prevent attracting further attention then they already were, which was why they left the lander in what felt like a rush the moment they had all their things in hand.

She did not see Zahariel as she walked down the ramp, but it was obvious where he was when her eyes adjusted to the sunlight filtered through the atmosphere. He was standing near an awaiting car of sorts, not some normal motor vehicle as it was generally at the size of a large SUV. It certainly looked like it could carry the mass of an unarmored Astartes, which was needed for Zahariel, though Lua wasn't sure if it was custom built or straight up rented.

She felt it was the former more than the latter as Europe didn't have such hulking vehicles so readily out and about like in the U.S., but she knew that was changing, and for the worse.

With him in sight, they hurried over to him, throwing their bags into the open boot as they climbed into the awaiting backseat, leaving Zahariel to sit in the front, with their driver being… a Sister of Silence?

It made Lua confused as she had never once saw an Imperial drive a car, especially an Earth based car, let alone a Sister of Silence. Not helped by the fact that she was still very much armored.

But it mattered little as once all the doors were shut, the Sister began to drive away, leaving the Stormbird to lift its ramp and take to the skies once again. She watched as it ascended into the clouds, leaving behind very little of its presence, so adept it was at subtilty, though she believed it was a more recent addition to the lander then its usual functioning. Perhaps the Emperor got enough noise complaints to make the Noisebird quieter.

Following a route Lua was blind to, they made it onto the open road in the midst of countless cars clogging the highway, the usual daily traffic she was familiar with so she wasn't concerned yet. She had visited the South of France plenty of times to stay over at her Oma's during the summer months between school years. She knew her way around, but never was she ever close to the familiarity that Oscar had with the region.

Yet, even with the comforting silence in the car, Lua still felt a bit uneased. She was perfectly happy when her surroundings were silent, as she was when they were filled with chatter and noise, but sometimes she didn't. And now she wanted something to break the silence that made her chest twist in discomfort.

She turned to Luther and looked to Zahariel "where did the Emperor deploy Astelan? I recall you mentioning he wouldn't be coming with us today."

Luther turned to her "his location was not entirely disclosed, but your father said that you would know where he would be at."

Lua did not know where Astelan was sent and that irked her to no end. If the Emperor believed she would know where he went, then it should be something obvious. And yet, nothing came to mind.

In shaking her head, Luther understood that she too was in the dark on the whereabouts of the Dark Angel, which saw the car return to silence as they made their way through the congested highway to escape the cities entirely. Their destination was far into the countryside of France rather than within its dense central cities. But the silence was still an unwelcomed one and Lua's attempt at breaking it failed. Instead, it was the Sister of Silence that did so, turning on the radio to at least bring in some background noise to listen to.

It turned on in the midst of a news report.

Lua, being fluent in French, was easily able to understand the radio as did her compatriots, who either had a means of translating it or the Emperor decided to implant them with all the languages of Earth to just make things easier. She wasn't sure which was the option and she had yet to get an answer for it.

They talked about the arrival of the Imperium, the worlds response, how nations had geared up for war and now, as the dust was settling and the Earth bowed down to their new rulers, a new age was upon them. It replayed the Emperors speech, the one he made in Geneva inside the UN headquarters there, declaring the beginning of Compliance, where Earth will be transformed into the jewel it was always meant to be.

Lua listened as the commentators spoke about the waves of supplies and technologies being brought Earthside, how governments and companies and businesses and religions around the world were responding, and-

Zahariel changed the channel to something else and music played instead, snapping Lua out from her focus as she turned to the Dark Angel. He looked to her through his hood, saying "I was feeling your growing unease from the report. I thought it best to end it before it ruined your trip."

She could tell that was a partial lie, but he said nothing more as he turned to face the road again, leaving Lua to sit and think. To ponder on what was said and what was not said.

Luther turned to her "did the report…"

There was an unsaid question in his words, but she easily understood what he was asking "a bit."

She thumbed her palms, turning her gaze towards the floors "I never thought the Earth would fall into Imperial Compliance, and the books didn't really give it the most positive of lights, and-"

She could hear Luther humming "I see. You find your home in the midst of fiction and you worry over your peoples safety."

She shook her head, turning to him "not just that. I know Earth is valuable to the Imperium. Its ancient past restored. A monument to mankind's triumphs and sins. I fear how far the Emperor will go to achieve his perfect vision of Earth, bereft of all the ills that dragged it down for centuries and millennia in his time."

The Calibanite Knight turned to look towards the road ahead of them as the city began to pass by them much quicker then it previously was, the traffic lessening as they traveled further and further away from the city center "he had made mention of freeing the Earth from the shackles that held it back…"

Lua bit her lip before saying "how many people will die under the fires of the Emperor's ambitions to save the Earth and prevent another Terra? Another age of petty techno-barbarians?" She sagged back into her seat "just look at how the world is responding."

She turned her head skywards, through the moonroof above them "governments around the world are forced to do damage control as the citizens of Earth panic from the arrival of a distant human empire that was once believed to be fiction," she looked to him, lips pressed tightly together "some call for violence to quell the riots, others have allowed the burning of entire towns. How many people have died in the wake of the Imperium's arrival?"

Lua sighed as she rubbed her tired eyes "the economy is beginning to fall into shambles as religious organizations across the world have responded in an equal variety of means, not helped by the rise of extremist who believe their end is nigh even after the Emperor had declared he wasn't touching the faiths of Earth."

She groaned and muffled a scream as she continued "and not only that, but now there's chances that some idiots are prepping for war cause they think they can fight the fucking Imperium and-"

Her body was tense as she held in her rant, breathing in deeply as she pressed her palms into her face and bent forwards as she tried to contain a bubbling rage beneath the surface of her skin and within her chest. That dull thud that has always been there whenever she witnessed great injustice or horrors in life and fiction.

She could feel the tears pricking at the corners of her eyes as she turned to Luther "will I even recognize the Earth once this is all said and done?"

The Calibanite Knight did not say anything, which made the little Primarch feel her fears confirmed, but she began to drown them, repeating Zahariel's words to do so. She shouldn't let such things ruin her trip, even if they did make her fear the coming future. There was a time and place she could worry over that, but not now. There was never a guarantee that she would be allowed another extensive trip again and she wasn't going to let her own panicking mind ruin it for her.

Before another wave of silence could fall upon them, Zahariel spoke up "you think the Emperor will use this Earth to restart a new Golden Age?"

It made the two passengers pause and turn to him, looking at him with bewilderment and surprise as he continued, turning to them as he did "he was awfully clear on ensuring certain individuals were to be monitored and their safeties ensured. Do you believe he wishes for certain bloodlines to survive his coming purge to see to a new Golden Age? One that is aware of the dangers of their forefathers?"

That was a possibility, given what little information they had and what little the Emperor had said in passing. It left Lua to ponder even more on just what the Emperor was planning on doing, as he never really told her the full scope of his plans. Just as he was in canon… wait, would that even be considered canon now?

… Oh gods, the lore purist are not having a good time, are they?

But the ride continued on in relative silence, with a few conversations here and there when Luther and Zahariel questioned her on some things about Earth and France in particular. She was happy to oblige, using what knowledge she had on hand and on the internet to answer what she could. Even the Sister asked a few questions herself, with her Thoughtmarks when she could, and the ride soon became a blur.

One second they were still in the midst of the highways. The next, they were at the gates of Oscar's family's French home.

Lua felt a comforting ease as her gaze caught the beautiful home, quaint and homey as it was. The Sister turned off the engine once the car was properly parked where Oscar told them to go, letting them exist the vehicle and begin hiking up the small hill to reach the residence. Over a beautiful paved walkway lined in blooming lavenders and framed by white fences, it was a serene moment as the bird flew through the nearby gardens and trees and into the distant forest.

And as they ascended further, Lua could spot the distant shapes of the family's horses, grazing in their paddocks, but it was too far away to get a good look on who was out and about near the front. Even the Calibanite's took notice of that.

Zahariel leaned down a bit to ask "are those… horses?"

Lua nodded "they are." She turned to face him as he straightened up, eyes still locked on those distant shapes "the French side of Oscar's family owns a small farm. Their property accounts for several acres of land and has been with them for centuries. Or, at least that's what he claims."

She turned back to the house at large "they have some cattle and sheep along with chickens and plenty of green space for gardens. Their horses are mainly draft breeds, but they have a few different ones now and again. They need the draft horses to help tend the farms as they prefer to use the more traditional tools of farming."

Luther seemed curious about something "do they breed horses as well?"

"Yes. That is how they get non-draft breeds every now and again. Why?"

Luther turned his sight away from the distant horses "I thought as much. Destrider breeding was essential to Old Caliban, especially for the Order. I can assume horse breeding is a lucrative field on Earth too? I recall father saying it was a worthy price for the Order to pay to continue the legacy of our steeds, for without them we would be sitting ducks for the Great Beast, as your people would put it."

She thought on his question, then shrugged her shoulders "I'm not entirely sure. I do know some breeds are more sought after then others and some are vastly more expensive. I know horse riding and its associating competitions and sports are lucrative in their own rights, so I guess horse breeding is too, if you're in certain sectors of the horse world, that is."

Luther seemed to understand that well "the same thing on Caliban. Horses were used by the common folks with Destriders used by the Knightly orders, though not every order had one and not all Destriders were the same. Their breeding was an art as much as it was expensive, given that we needed certain traits to be passed down rather then be lost by chance."

And with those words, they returned to silence once more, climbing further up the gentle slope until they had reached the front door. A beautiful home of white wood and dark doors and windows and light fixtures, it was not the general barn house style seen in the U.S., but neither was it a manor.

Lua rang the doorbell, waiting patiently for those within the answer, only having to wait a minute before an older woman with greying hair opened the door. She seemed to once have had strawberry blonde hair, now lined in white from age. Her face was still quite youthful, yet now beginning to have lines set in, though it did not stop her honey eyes from blazing with youth and vigor.

She smiled at the sight of Lua, opening the door wide as she stretched her arms out "Lua! Oh, I'm so happy you could make it!"

Lua smiled in kind, accepting the hug with equal strength as Luther, Zahariel, and the Sister watched on a few steps behind the little Primarch. The hug lasted for a bit, before they separated, soon leading to everyone being ushered inside where Oscar, Jay, and Nithya were waiting, sitting in the living room.

When they spot Lua, they rushed to her side, nearly tackling her to the ground, only prevented by Zahariel holding her up by her back. But they spoke rapidly in French, asking about her health and what they had missed since they returned to New York City. Lua responded in kind, just as eager as they were, just as energy filled too, and soon they fell into their usual spiel, sitting in the living room, when the Imperials watched on as another man entered from what seemed to be the kitchen.

He seemed as old as the woman was, with equal vigor yet seemingly having more lines to his face, with grey streaking his ginger locks. His eyes were a beautiful grey, near stark against his bright hair and softly tanned skin.

He smiled at the sight of the Imperials "so you must be Luther and Zahariel, yes? Our boy has been talking much about you since he returned from the states."

The woman still contained her smile as well "thank you for bringing Lua over, too. I was worried she wouldn't be able to come after Oscar told us what happened."

The Calibanite Knights merely bowed their heads in response, speaking lightly of the events that occurred days ago, but they did not mention just how much Lua had to fight to even be given permission to come. They did not want to sour the mood over the fact that Lua's time here was shorter then she wanted, nor how it was not a guarantee that she would be able to return again.

After all, once proper compliance was reached, when the Emperor felt safe enough to leave Earth in the care of Lord Malcador to finish the rest, he and Lua would depart for Terra. It could be years before she would see them again.

And so, the Imperials did not speak of such things, joining the conversation with Oscars parents on other topics like the plans for the coming week, sleeping arrangements, and what they planned to do tomorrow. For Lua and her friends were going to attend a local Ren Faire they had been going to for years, with Luther and Zahariel accompanying them to see the Primarch safe.

It would be a chaotic day, for sure, but Oscars parents did well enough to dissuade their fears. But even their attempts could not fully drown the concerns.

As the Sister joined Lua and her friends, Luther and Zahariel watched on, with the two of them taking note of how different Oscar looked to his parents. His dusty brown hair and brilliant blue eyes so stark against those of his mother and father. Even his own features were vastly different.

But they did not spend time on such thoughts, as the sun had begun to set and the dinner table was prepared, they gathered for their final meal of the day before heading off to sleep for the next day.

And what a day it would be.

-

The next day was indeed as chaotic as the Imperials had predicted. People ran back and forth, hurriedly putting on their clothes and gathering their needed things as Luther and Zahariel descended the stairs. They took note seeing Jay and Nithya being the only two from the group present in their hurry, the Sister no where in sight along with Lua and Oscar.

But little could be said as Oscars mom helped the kids along, getting them and the Imperials out the door in a flash as they began to make their way down the paved roads of the village onto a beaten path of dirt through the light canopies of a few gathered trees. They no longer took the main road, instead weaving through the fauna of the region as they made their way towards their destination.

Luther turned to Nithya, who was dressed in a similar fashion to those of Caliban; a dress of rich green with flowing sleeves, her hair braided and placed with a net colored in gold and embezzled with seemingly jewels of rubies. But he knew it wasn't entirely the case, yet it was still a good imitation.

"Where is Lua and Oscar?"

The Indian woman turned to him as she adjusted the sleeve of her bag "they went ahead with the horses and cart. Oscars family supplies the faire with their own goods, so Lua and Oscar went to deliver them in the early morning before people start arriving."

It made sense and even gave further context to the markets Oscars family supplies too. Supplying to the local town and events was a safer option then trying to sell further abroad. And Oscars parents didn't necessarily seem like the individuals invested in occurring profits either.

And so they continued on, with Nithya dressed as a noblewoman of Old Caliban and Jay dressed as a knightly squire, Luther in his usual garbs and Zahariel in his own, befitting the sons of Caliban. They made their way through the thicket and into the open, where the faire came into sight. It was… nostalgic, for the Calibanites. It was like they were returning to the days of Old Caliban as they entered the faire proper, walking through cobbled streets and houses unbefitting of this modern age.

The people around them were as equally dressed as Nithya and Jay, some in even more blatant clothes of fantastical origins with fairy wings and painted scales and even over the top wizard hats and robes. It was both familiar and unknown to the two Imperials, so similar to home yet so different.

Performers danced in the streets, sang atop stages and blew fire from their lips, setting the crowds into a further frenzy as a great many of them began to converge towards a singular location, which the Nithya and Jay guided them towards too. It was on their way there did Oscar show up, dressed similar to the women of the night on Caliban that made the older Knight raise a brow at, which saw the Canadian wink his way.

Luther did not forget how the young man, when the trio finished the questions as Lua left for Anatolia, had claimed he was hot.

Astelan nor Zahariel had let him live that down, especially when the only lesbian present declared she thought him hot too, and promptly said "I'm a lesbian, but I wouldn't hesitate to be fucked by you."

And it seemed Zahariel did not forget that conversation either. The Astarte turned to him and formed a mischievous look when he caught Luther's eyes, prompting the older man to sigh in exacerbation as he muttered "not this again."

But Zahariel snapped from his own teasing when he noticed something very clear "where is Lua? She was with you, right?"

Luther caught that too, looking around trying to find that pale-blonde haired woman yet could not spot her either. Oscar shrugged his shoulders "she's still getting dressed. Don't worry, she won't be far behind."

Yet, any other inquiring on the whereabouts of the young Primarch, as they were sent to guard her, were silenced as a ringing of horns blared out, catching everyone's attention as a man stepped forth from a balcony with a roll of paper in hand. The group found seating near the front, before a set of rails, looking down towards an arena of sorts, with a central tilt barrier running down the middle.

Luther and Zahariel recognized it well, quite familiar with the sight as tournaments were quite popular before the days of the Imperium. In that moment, it made Luther feel that he only had to close his eyes to hear the roaring of the crowds and the beating of hooves and armor and-

The man began to speak, supported by only his voice as he bellowed "Ladies and gentleman of the fair Provence, welcome one and all. In but a few short minutes, the opening tournament shall begin, to begin the start of our great faire. Please be mindful of those around you and please take care to keep yourselves within the stands as our brave knights enter the arena. If you have any concerns or questions, our squires shall assist you, but for now, please give a warm welcome to our tournament participants!"

The crowd went wild; Nithya, Jay, and Oscar among them as the beating of hooves and the clanking of armor echoed forth as armored people atop armored horses entered the arena proper. And from there did several "knights" come, dressed in silver armor, but each bore a clear heraldry. From rich greens to oranges and reds, with banners held aloft as they cantered around the arena, the Calabinites took note of them. Some bore typical dragons and lions, other stags and mythical sea horses, some simple shapes likes roses and the rising sun, others of a far more complex design almost like a mirror to the old heraldries of Earth and Caliban.

The last few to enter were knights dressed in yellows, pinks, and blues respectively, their banners held high, carrying their symbols. A thorny crown of flowers, a war fan, and a crescent moon, simple in design like those of the other symbols of crowns and flowers and weapons and moons and suns.

All were enthralled by the sight, eager to see the tournament properly begin, yet still Luther and Zahariel worried, for one reason alone.

Lua was still nowhere to be found.

-

Jesse was a bit nervous as he walked up the steps to their friends house, Milly beside him as he rang the doorbell to signify their arrival. It had taken a bit for anyone to answer, but they eventually did, the door opening to reveal Cam on the other side. When she saw them her eyes widened, but she let them in nonetheless. The townhouse felt stifling when they did, and not because of the temperatures outside.

She led them towards the living room, where the rest of the group were waiting for them. They stared blankly at the tv screen, watching as the news played out, a recent report of the economic downturn that was beginning to dive further into the red, with the stock market in the midst of needing a bailout to survive. Even the banks were feeling the heat of the whole situation, with the real-estate market fairing no better either.

It stung Jesse, hearing about it all, given what was happening in his own family. Why did the Imperium come and do this? Did they not realize what utter disruption to Earth they caused by their presence alone? Why did they even come at all?

He and Milly sat on a nearby loveseat and Cam went to her brothers side, Aiden, who made room for her as they all returned to silence once more.

Yet, as always, Milly was the one to first speak "how have things been holding up for everyone?"

None said a word, but they did shuffle in their seats, Mary being the first brave soul to speak "alright, I suppose. Not the greatest, but it hasn't gotten bad just yet."

Cam turned to her "you said your mother worked at your local city council, right?"

Mary nodded "yes. And dad works at Amazons warehouse and he says things are getting bad. Mom does too, but it's not the same problems dad is facing."

Jesse felt that in his heart, including Aiden it seems "sounds about right. My friends in the city have been saying they might not be holding their jobs any longer. Same thing your dads facing too, right?"

Mary nodded, and Jesse knew he was not alone on this "yes. Dad's been saying that his boss is talking about negotiating with the Imperials for those so called "Servitors" to work the factory floors."

Just like his own father, but his dad worked at the office, not a warehouse. It seemed the others were facing similar issues back in their own homes, even those in professions that seemed they should be safe from the Imperials arrival. Jacobs mother, who was a teacher at a charter school, had begun to feel the pressure too, which surprised Jesse. Just how many people believe they could replace their working force with Servitors? He knew the moment it was revealed that the Imperium was from the tabletop franchise, Warhammer 40k, people began to descend upon any and all available websites they could to learn more.

It seemed that the concept of Servitors, while absolutely horrific, pleased business owners across the U.S. and perhaps even the rest of the world.

All because the Imperium had come… all because Lua landed on Earth…

It was Lilly who spoke next "if Lua hadn't landed here, we wouldn't even be in this situation."

That made the room pause and look to her with surprise, the quiet and shy girl so brazen with her words, it was almost startling.

Milly was the next to speak "I hate to say it, but I agree as well."

"Milly?!"

Jesse looked to his girlfriend in shock and confusion as she turned to him "I will not lie, Jesse, but Lua landing on Earth has brought nothing good to anyone. Just look at the news!"

She pointed towards the screen as it shifted to another report detailing the build up of troops in China "the Imperium has made Earth unstable and beginning to fall into shambles. If she didn't land here, none of this would be happening. We wouldn't even be apart of a fascist dictatorship that will force us to worship the Emperor as a god!"

Jesse felt heat in his heart "Lua is not at fault for that, and you know it! She had no choice in where she landed and neither was she even aware of-!"

Milly's eyes turned dark "that she was a Primarch? Whose to say she didn't and has been lying to us for years about it?"

The room turned silent once more as she fumed, Jesse breathing heavily as he looked into his girlfriends eyes as he broke the silence "the Imperium is still in the midst of the Great Crusade… the lore states it is, at least, a millennia away from officially recognizing the faith that the Emperor is a god. No one is forcing us to stop worshipping our Lord Father."

Milly wanted to say something, to retort or fight back, but Cam stood up "I think that's enough. Whether or not Lua has been lying to us about her origins, she is still our friend…"

But even she too trailed off, unsure herself as the events of the past days began to weigh on them all. Oscar, Jay, and Nithya had contacted them as fast as they could, after they did so with their own families, after they were returned back to Earth. Lua was made to stay behind, to reside above them all to look down upon the world she claimed was home. But it seemed the Emperor did not leave like many had hoped for, instead electing to stay to complete an altered compliance. What that entailed, they did not know, but it was not comforting to say the least.

And Lua did nothing to stop it… to stop the ruin that was befalling Earth.

No one there was joyful over the arrival of the Imperium, like some on the internet were, who were overjoyed and declaring the supremacy of humanity and some even saying the end of "wokeness" was upon them all. None were familiar with the inner workings and troubles of the hobby's fandom and none were eager to learn. They wanted their lives to be as they were before; peaceful and steady.

Yet that was not to be, leaving them all to watch in baited breath to see what the Imperium would do… and if the Earth would truly be destroyed.

It made Jesse anxious, since he left the Church service, his heart and soul and mind at war with another over the words of his Priest. He was so moved by his words and yet… doubt still lingered, even if he believed he had drowned it away, snuffed it before it could take hold.

And still, it did.

Was it his attachment to Lua? He and Milly were the first to welcome her into the Theatre proper, after Nithya had brought her there. Yet, Milly was openly willing to break those ties in the name of her faith, while Jesse seemingly could not. How could he? Lua was a great friend to him, even if he was not as close to her as she was with Oscar, Jay, and Nithya, but they were still good friends. He had shown her the workings of the theatre, helped in her practice, and even assisted her when she needed a partner for ballet.

He and the rest of the Theatre family were with her at her families funerals, simple plaques with their names and dates carved in. No bodies were recovered and would never be recovered. They rest atop Everest at the place of their deaths. It would be their tomb, like for so many others.

They had become her family and she did too… and yet, she still allowed this to happen?

Was it really her fault? He understood that she couldn't have all the power to dictate what the Imperium was doing, and yet…

Perhaps she did… and refused to do it anyway.

Was this her true face, hidden from them for all this time? Jesse did not want to believe it, hated the fact that it was even a thought, and yet the words of his Priest echoed in his ears and the words from the wikies repeated over and over again.

She would have had some powers, could have demanded the Emperor to leave her planet alone, and then they would have left for Terra and-

Did she truly sell Earth out to the Imperium to save herself due to her own defectiveness?

His mind was confused with all the conflicting sources echoing in his head, making his viewing of the whole situation tainted, and yet the burning in his heart did not settle even as he tried to convince himself that Lua would never do this.

Perhaps she did and she was truly the monster his Priest had said, as the wikies had said a Primarch was and will always be.

He… he had let the devil into his heart and now it was blinding him to the truth of his Lord.

And he hated that truth.

-

Artyom rush through the muddied fields, screaming his lungs out as he ordered his fellow soldiers to retreat, ducking as the sounds of artillery echoed through the field and the grounds around them exploded into a frenzy of both strikes and the resounding stamped of frightened men. Matvey ran beside him, throwing aside the heavy gear that was holding him back, throwing his arms out to the men they were racing towards, signaling them to run away too.

A shell fell near them, throwing them to the side as they scrambled on the muddy grounds, their grips tenuous as they forced their way to their feet in a stumbling mess. Yet they did so, rushing forth with further zeal, wishing to not join their fellow brothers blasted apart by gunfire that should be impossible, yet so easily recognizable.

They threw themselves over the barriers as they neared, shouting at the men to fall back as a man nearby fell from a Ukranian sniper, making the boys stationed in the back realize how bad the situation was getting, further supported by the echoing roars of-

One man, named Pavel, looked over the barrier to see a walking nightmare running their way, shaking as he watched in utter terror. Artyom witnessed this, knowing well the fear that took the hearts of men that bore witness to true gods of war, and pulled Matvey away as other men around them grew confused, until Pavel whispered their names. Such a thing made the soldiers cower in fear, rushing each and every which way, desperate to flee the coming end, scrambling into transports and tanks as they began to flee towards the borders.

Artyom pulled Matvey with him, rushing towards one of the few remaining tanks available, climbing in as he screamed "get us out of here!"

The driver hastily did so, his hands shaking in near uselessness, but he did as he was told, the sight outside horrifying enough that it motivated him to get the hell out before-

The rising screams of the soldiers outside turned to wails of despair and moans of the dead, making Artyom feel as though a dagger was driving deep into his chest as his heart sank. The roar of an engine and the tear of flesh made his stomach churn, the wails of his fellow men choking him as Matvey clung to him in desperation, his grip iron tight. The tank rumbled to life as it tried to flee, the sounds of the dying outside weakening as they drove further and further away, yet Artyom could not help but feel as though the scythe was still above them, ready to reap what it sought.

He swallowed the build up of saliva, his own muscles refusing to answer his demands as he forcefully uttered "did we make it?"

The driver looked out what window he had to see from, taking a moment to collect his thoughts as he said "it seems so, Artyom. Everything seems clear."

He sighed at that, the tension that still lingered falling to the wayside as Matvey finally curled into himself to sob in relief, as Artyom felt the same. Tears were shed from his eyes as he smiled in relief, falling into his seat as he closed his eyes, weariness and exhaustion clinging to him. Yet, still the tension did not fully abate, seemingly clinging to him still as he tried to rid himself of his fears.

Yet still, they remained.

When he turned to the driver to ask if they should send a message back to the border of the battles events, the tank came to a complete stop. All three inside were thrown from their seats, striking hard machines and equipment as Artyom scrambled to his seat, shouting "what happened?!"

The driver straightened himself up, fumbling to get the window peak open to see what had caused them to stop, when a groaning echoed around them. They froze, waiting in baited breath as the groaning continued, even became louder as…

The driver began to scream incomprehensible, trying to flee from his seat, yet could not do so. Artyom tried to understand why, but it wasn't long before he understood well enough.

The roof above them roared as metal was ripped apart, the dull interior alit by the glaring light of the sun now as the winds from outside rushed to meet their sweaty skin. They flinched away, sheltering their ears as they did their sight, screaming in terror as the roar ended and a loud crash resounded around them. The top had been flung to the side, a great shadow now casted above them all.

Artyom slowly turned to see their attacker, heart pounding within his chest as his breathing turned rapid and his heart pounded within his chest, striking pain with each beat. He looked to the great beast before him, eyes shrunken to pinpricks as his body trembled from the sight.

A great armored devil stood before him, clad in void-black armor, lined in silver and highlighted in red, with cloth of soft cream like the robes of a monk. The devils mask resembled that of an honorable knights, with flaring angel wings on either side, yet the cold hard gaze of its red lenses turned such an honorable visage into one of pure terror.

Artyom looked on as the beast stood before them, shadowed by the sun that glared behind it, and the being spoke with a voice so inhuman it shook the soldiers to their core.

"Surrender or die."

-

Chapter Text

The tourney was in full swing, the horses cantering around the arena's ring as watchers screamed their excitement. One by one, the knights slowed down, their banners held high as their steeds were given a bit of reprieve before the jousting. The knights that led the pack traded their banners for a lance, moving along as more and more knights followed suit. Two knights stepped up to the barrier while the rest retreated to wait for their turn. The two knights displayed their banners at their respective sides; a rising sun opposed a bright large feathered bird of blue and white.

The crowds began to settle as the referees came onto the field, calling for silence. Nithya, Jay, and Oscar sat in their seats, wide smiles across their faces while Luther and Zahariel watched on with concern.

Lua was still not back.

At the shrill sound of the referee's whistle, the knights charged forward, lances ready. A resounding noise echoed through the arena as spectators cheered. The rider who bore the banner of the blue and white bird fell to the rising sun. They hit the ground hard, their horse charging away as the winner trotted off, their fist raised high into the air as the crowd celebrated their victory.

A set of individuals came towards the downed knight, looking them over as they were helped to their feet, assisted out of the arena as another set of ground workers helped collect the riderless horse and bring them out of the arena too. In all of this, the two Calibanites felt a surge of familiarity seeing the duel, a haunting reminder of the contest knights on Caliban would hold to settle grudges and disputes.

Fighting wars between the orders was suicide. The Great Beast would find easy pickings back in those horrid days.

Nithya, Oscar, and Jay were just as enthusiastic as the rest of the audience, but just that, enthusiastic. They did not cheer for a favorite, nor did they flinch from a supposed defeat. Zahariel caught on to Nithya peaking around, like she was trying to spot someone.

As he did, Luther narrowed his eyes, looking towards the orange knight who had just won his own victory in the second round. He watched as the knight walked towards a set of screaming women, taking ones hand before letting it drop and moving on. It was a familiar act to him; countless knights of countless noble orders did the same, those he knew well were defenders yet also womanizers.

And he bore the symbol of a lion…

It made him snort at the sight, but when Zahariel turned to him with a raised brow, he merely shook his head and returned his attention back to the tourney as both knights and horses were escorted out and another pair joined the arena grounds.

A white dove against a black dragon, a golden hare against and bronze eagle, a seafoam trident against a red lightening, a crown of roses against a lilac stag, and a howling wolf against a war fan. The pairs dueled, the winner riding off triumphantly and the loser falling to the ground. Some duels were tied, both riders falling off. Some leaned too heavily forward while others were bucked off their steeds. Sometimes they knocked both of each other off their horses, leading to no victor in sight.

It went on until the last pair before the next stage of the tourney was to begin. This time it was a pair of two moon themed banners. One bore glinting silver armor, near white, atop a horse of pearly white. Their banner was a brilliant blue, with a white crescent moon in the center. The other bore equally silver armor, but it was far more silver with cloth of black and blue. Their steed dark as night, their banner an equally dark blue with the phases of the moon on it. Each of the knights held weapons on their waist; the first bearing a single sword, the latter dual wielding. They circled the arena a few times, the crowds even more wild then they were before; Nithya, Jay, and Oscar more so.

Zahariel watched with narrowed eyes, trying to catch what made them so excited as Luther turned his attention elsewhere. Lua was not back and now he was wondering if…

Did Oscar lie to them? Divert their attention? But why would he-

He snapped his head towards the arena, taking note of the two knights as they moved into position, how the trio of friends stood up and leaned forward against the railing.

She didn't…

Zahariel seemed to take notice of this too and began to curse under his breath in their native tongue as Luther began to feel a headache bloom.

The knights lined themselves at their respective places, their horses as impatient as they were, finally stilled for the referees to raise their hand and-

A whistle rang out, the horses charging at the command of their riders, the knights lining the lances down towards their opponent as the crowds cheered and screamed. The trio were the loudest, the rest of the audience seemingly more vibrant then they have been the whole tourney.

When they drew nearer, the lances struck, throwing both knights back as Nithya screamed and turned away, sheltering her eyes from the sight. One knight was thrown horribly off the side of their horse, the other bent back but held firmly on by the grip of their legs and their core strength. It left the crowd in a ravenous state, screaming as cheers and drums were played as Oscar held Jay tightly as Nithya slowly turned around to look through the gaps between her fingers.

The crescent moon knight struggled to pick themselves up, needing assistance by the medical team as their white steed was gathered and brought away, leaving the rider atop the black steed to walk around the ring, looking towards the spectators through their helmeted eyes, but they did not wave.

Jay and Nithya watched on with worry on their faces while Oscar looked relieved, all but confirming the Imperials suspicions.

When the knight on the black horse left the ring, a new set of knights emerged, now onto the next round. It was a pattern that repeated, with either both knights failing or one succeeding. And with each round, they watched as the banners of the lion , the sun, the moon, and the crown of roses were all that were left.

The Lion would go against the Crown of Roses, the crowd far more silent then they usually were. The knight of the lion banner seemed far more at ease than the knight of the crown of roses. When they got into position, everything became a deafening hush. They stared at each other for what felt like an eternity, Luther watching closely to the mannerisms of the knights, picking out all the little mistakes and corrections he would have to-

He blinked away the flash of the flying banners of the old knightly orders, jumping back from the roaring crowds of sweet Caliban to the silence of Earths arena. He nearly stumbled if it wasn't for Zahariel, who looked to him in concern, but the older knight simply shook his head and waved him off, steadying himself as they returned to the current match.

The knights would continue to stare at each other for another two minutes before the referee raised their hand and-

The horses charged, the knights lowered their lances towards their opponent, the beating hooves pounding against thick sand until…

The knight of the lion banner struck first, the knight of the crown of roses incapable of responding as they were flung from the back of their horse, their horse screaming in kind as the crowd began to roar. The knight hit the floor with a loud thud, an echo of something cracking making some in the crowd flinch back as others screamed in delight.

The medical team had rushed into the arena, coming to the fallen knights side to examine the injury as they moaned in pain, the knight of the lions banner celebrating with the crowd. The trio had watched with scowls on their faces, with Nithya scowling the most. She cursed under her breath, making Zahariel turn to her as Oscar took note and explained "Nithya doesn't like the lion banner knight due to him flirting with her every time we come here."

He understood well "I would think the man would figure that his attempts were not working."

Oscar shrugged "he thinks he can make her straight."

Luther snorted as Jay held back a chuckle while Nithya wanted to shout curses in Hindi towards the brazen knight who flicked his helmet's visor to wink her way. Zahariel sighed before rubbing his eyes and returning back to his seat as Oscar turned back to the tourney "and now he's in the finals. The next round will see who faces him."

Luther leaned back into his seat as the workers prepared the arena for the next match "who are you rooting for?"

Oscar placed his cheek onto his knuckles as he said "the sun and the moon will fight next and by the very nature of the banners, I have to pick the moon banner knight."

"And why is that?"

Jay snorted "or else Lua will be mad? Her name means moon. I'm just surprised she isn't here to see it come so far."

Zahariel and Luther narrowed their eyes as they looked towards the couple, but said nothing as the sound of drums rang out as the last of the top four entered the arena. The knight of the sun and the knight of the moon. Such polar opposites yet so intertwined. The rising sun and the moon cycle.

The knight of the sun was dressed in a bronze armor, topped with white as their secondary, their steed a beautiful palomino with white armor and red, orange, and gold cloth. Upon their waist was a simple sword, their figure tall and burly. Compared to the knight of the moon, they screamed of masculinity, as the sun is across countless cultures.

The knight of the moon was the polar opposite. They were far slimmer compared to their opponent, with far calmer and darker shades. But still, they were not tense, nor unsteady. They were comfortable in their armor, as though it was their own skin.

They circled the arena for a time, preparing their horses, letting the staff tend to the field for this second to last show-down. The crowds were eager to see who would win, with Nithya, Jay, and Oscar on the edge of their seats. Luther and Zahariel watched with anticipation, unable to let go of the nostalgia that gripped them nor the excitement that brewed within their hearts. If different banners were flying, if the fields were replaced with towering trees and high walls mounted with weaponry and the clothing were just a bit different, it would have been as though they were on Caliban instead of Earth.

When the knights stood at their place, the knight of the moon was facing the trio and the Imperials. The knight of the sun turned his head to face someone in the crowd, who he nodded towards, but the knight of the moon stared at them, and only them. Something seemed to grip at Nithya's heart as she muttered something under her breath that no one could discern, but when the referee had raised their hand, when the knights prepared their charge, and when the whistle had been blown, she stood to grip the railing with an iron hold.

The horses charged as their riders commanded, the knights gripping their reins hard as they lowered the lances towards the other, coming upon the other faster and faster until-

The knight of the sun struck first, but the knight of the moon deftly swung back to allow the lance to miss them entirely, using the awkward angle to get their own strike in towards the sun knight's side. While imperfect, it left them off-center, causing the knight of the sun to lose his footing and found himself being dragged by his horse, his foot caught in its stirrup. He did try desperately to regain his bearings, but the awkward angle and his placement left him unable to pull himself up. It left him to either wait for the horse to stop or for him to somehow untangle himself from the saddle.

The knight of the moon, on the other hand, slowed to a stop, letting their horse breathe and cool down, handing their lance over to one of the staff members on the arena floor, leaning over to pat their horse's neck for a job well done. Eventually, the other knight was able to untangle themselves and roll in the proceeding momentum gained from their predicament. The medical team rushed forward to check on his health, helping him to his feet and out of the arena as the crowds cheered and hollered. Some booed and others whooped, a few gasped and stayed silent. But it was evident to the Imperials that the spectators revealed in the spectacle.

When the fallen knight and their horse were taken out of the arena, the moon knight was left to wave towards the crowds and be led by one of the faire workers towards another exit, leaving the rest to fix the arena up for the final round.

The Lion versus the Moon.

Luther felt a bubble of laughter at the realization, keeping it in with only a snort escaping, leaving Zahariel to keep his own humor in as he too realized what the matchup was. But it was the trio that made their attention be turned elsewhere, their nervous appearance and darting eyes told them enough.

And Lua was still not back.

Drums once more forced everyone's attention back to the arena, now prepared for the finale. The banners of the respective knights were proudly displayed and they soon entered the arena from two different points. The knight of the lions banner and the knight of the moon cycle banner. They circled around the arena, the crowds more wild then they ever were previously.

But the announcer from before returned again, with another scroll in hand, and said "before the final round of the tourney begins, we shall give the knights the time to acquire any favors they so choose to seek."

The knight of the lion slowed his canter to a trot, then to a walk, circling the arena until he reached the gathered crowd of women he went to previously, all scrambling to give their favor to him. Yet, the knight of the moon slowed to a near stop, watching as their horse seemed quite content to be still. They turned their head around the arena, watching each face, as though searching. When it reached the Imperials and the trio, the horse seemingly understood what their rider wanted, and walked towards the group.

Nithya, Jay, and Oscar stood at the edge of the railing, Luther and Zahariel watching as the knight stopped before them and stared. The screaming crowd of women made Luther look up briefly to see many in tears as the knight chose their favor; a woman with bouncy black loose curls with piercing blue eyes and pale skin with flushed, rosy cheeks. Blessed with beautiful features and body, she made a face the older knight was quite familiar with, and felt a pang in his heart as he watched the knight raise his visor, took her favor, and kissed the back of her palm.

Of all the places he's been, of all the years he's lived, why did Earth make him remember such sweet and mournful memories?

But he returned to the knight before them, who continued to stare, as Nithya did, as Oscar did, as Jay did. It felt as though the crowds were quieter then they usually were, yet still their screaming faces were seen, as Nithya reached into a pouch inside her dress and retrieved something from within. She would pull a simple embroidered cloth, leaning over the railing to hand it to the knight who raised a hand to grasp it, their fingers lingering a bit longer on the Indian woman's hand as they brought the cloth to their chest and bowed their head.

When they turned to get to their spot, they slipped the cloth somewhere on their armor, patting their horses neck in assurance as Nithya watched on with a look in her eyes. Almost without thinking, she slowly lowered herself back into her seat as Oscar and Jay followed suit, leaving Luther and Zahariel to look on as the knights trotted towards their proper places and prepared for the final joust.

They were handed their lances, the knight of the lion banner rolling his neck as the knight of the moon banner moved alongside their horse, neither showing nerves or assurance. The crowds were brought back to silence as the drums continued on, the trumpets blaring as the crowds could no longer keep it in. When the referee raised their hand, the knights tensed in anticipation, their horses moving side to side in preparation.

And then, the hand was waved, what felt like a shot was fired and the horses charged with a snort as the crowds roared. The knights urged their steeds to go faster, their lances at the ready as they both struck true, yet neither fell. But their lances broke, forcing them to the opposite side where the staff gave them both a new one, turning around as they urged their horses on, the crowds more wild then before.

The Imperials blood pumped with excitement as the urge to join in nearly overtook them both, the trio screaming their own hearts out as the knights prepared another strike. Both struck true and yet neither fell, but both were nearly thrown off their horses, the knight of the moon just barely holding on. Nithya had cried out at that, nearly biting her nails as Oscar gripped Jay in fear. Luther watched with darting eyes, taking note of the posture of the riders and their wielding of the lances, feeling the urge to shout the needed corrections, much like he did with-

They both grabbed a pair of new lances, their heels digging into their horses sides to urge them forward once more. Hooves pounded against the sand and dirt, the crowds roaring and screaming as the knights lowered their lances once again, for a third time, and prepared to strike. But the knight of the lion banner seemed as though he was not taking a third chance for his strike to fail. He lowered the lance towards the barrier between the two of them, wanting to trip the horse or distract the knight or for whatever reason, but the knight of the moon banner screamed a command. In response, their horse jumped the obstacle, allowing the knight atop them to force their lance downward, striking their opponent with a force that threw him off his steed.

All the while the crowd screamed in joy or dismay, some calling for a fowl or to disqualify the knight that seemingly broke a rule. But it was Nithya who screamed the loudest, cheering till she could not, as Oscar and Jay whooped and danced.

Luther felt a surge of pride as Zahariel took note, the knight slowing to a trot as they waved towards the crowd as they seemed to be breathing heavily from the whole ordeal. But the knight of the lion was not down yet, scrambling to his feet as he screamed "face me in combat, oh moon knight! Let this be the final end to this tourney and give the crowd what they want!"

He took out his sword and pushed it to the air, bringing it down to point towards the knight still atop their steed "blood."

He began to walk towards them as the knight simply watched on without a care, stepping off their horse who they patted in thanks before walking towards their still standing opponent. In their walk, they seamlessly unsheathed their blades from their waist and twirled them to warm up their wrist. Their strides were even and calm, unlike their opponent who walked with a heavy gate and one burning with anger.

The crowds continued to roar in approval as Nithya screamed in Hindi towards her chosen knight, Luther and Zahariel tensing as they realized what the event was heading towards.

The first knight charged, screaming his rage as he raised his blade and struck down, but the moon knight weaved and dodged, using their own dual blades to redirect their opponents blade with practiced eased. The knight of the lion seemed to grow ever more furious, their strikes more forceful, more sloppy.

The crowds screamed their support, roaring their excitement as some tried to give advice as the knight of the moon found themselves having to doge more and more. They were clearly not an individual who could take many hits and instead relied more on their speed and agility to wear their opponent down. But they were able to get some hits in, aiming for the weak points in their opponents armor, having to doge as soon as they struck to avoid a devastating hit. This went on for what seemed like ages as the crowd urged the combatants on.

The woman that favored the knight of the lion leaned even further over the railings edge, nearly exposing herself as tears dripped from her eyes as she urged her knight to win. Nithya, on the other hand, kept herself firmly within the stands, holding the railings tightly as she screamed "end him!"

The moon knight seemingly heard, using their dual swords with shocking expertise, throwing attacks left and right as they ducked and weaved through the others own attacks, as though they were dancing around the fool. But as the knight went for another barrage of attacks, the knight of the lion threw a headbutt, making the moon knight stumble back and lost their blades.

Some within the crowds flinched back while others seemed more excited, Nithya flinching away as the other woman fell to her seat in relief, helped by the other women around her. Oscar gripped Jay nervously as the Korean man held him close, Luther and Zahariel more tense then they were before as the moon knight shook their head and slowly turned to face the other knight. For some reason, the knight of the lion stumbled back, seemingly out of fear, as the moon knight slowly walked their way, picking their blades back up with a simple and smooth motion, their steps far more grounded then their more previous lightness.

The knight of the lion seemed to shake a bit, but threw it off when he charged his opponent, who merely sidestepped and used a singular blade to counter the others strikes. They used their secondary blade to redirect some of the strikes to allow their main blade to strike a hit, until the battle was on its tenth minute.

The knight of the lion stumbled back, clearly exhausted, and the moon knight seemed equally so. As they prepared for a next attack, the crowds roared even louder, Nithya seemingly pleading as they went at it once more. But Luther caught something since the fight started and caught it once more. Without thinking, he stood from his seat, gripped the railing and screamed "the legs, bach!"

And they did, like all those years ago.

The moon knight gripped the outstretched hand that went in to hit them, tightening their hold while locking it in, positioning themselves behind it and the knight to then plant their legs down and hook one of them around their opponents leg. And with a simple, clean sweep, they threw the knight off balanced and kicked their leg aside, forcing him to fall to the ground as they stood above them with their blades drawn and held under their chin.

"Yield."

The arena suddenly turned quiet, the audience at the edge of their seats as the knight of the lions banner looked up towards the knight looming before him. He did not say anything, at first, almost refusing to stand down. But he bowed his head in response, letting go of his sword and said "I yield."

The crowds roared once more, Nithya falling to her knees in relief as Jay and Oscar caught her, leaving Luther to sigh and settle back down as Zahariel gripped his shoulder. A medical team came on as the moon knight stepped back, letting the knight of the lion relax as he was checked up on, letting the announcer return, but this time in the arena itself. He came to the victors side and talked to them for a moment before he turned his attention back to the crowds.

"We now have our winner!"

He raised the knights arm towards the sky, who looked like they were breathing heavily themselves, as the crowds cheered the knights victory.

"For the house of the changing moon has won this tourney for another year! Forever may they reign!"

The crowds jumped to their feet as the knight brought a hand towards their helmet to lift it and reveal what lied beneath it. A woman of stunning pale blonde hair and rich green eyes, her nose bloody and her face clearly showing her exhaustion, yet her smile did not waver. She turned to the Imperials and the trio, her smiling widening even more as her eyes shined in the sunlight.

Like the canopies of the old forest.

Luther and Zahariel looked on with a weight in their hearts, for vastly different reasons, while Nithya, Jay, and Oscar hooted and cheered, far louder than the rest. It was obvious as to why in that moment, for Lua had won the tourney.

But Zahariel knew this was going to bite her later once the Emperor got word of it, while Luther felt himself drift.

"Lion?"

-

"Ow, ow, stop, that hurts-"

"You were the one who decided to join a tourney and accept a combat duel!"

"I didn't think he would- ow!"

Zahariel shook his head as he watched Luther tend to Lua's bloody nose, her armor forgone and instead wore the under armor padding while Nithya helped Jay and Oscar store it away, her horse munching on some available hay. He fussed over her, cleaning the blood and checking if it was damaged, though luckily it only seemed sore, as Lua groaned her displeasure at his mothering.

He watched with a sort of amusement, watching the older knight care for the little Primarch. He rarely saw such a side of Luther, though he knew well enough it was there. The rumors back during the days of the old Order, of when the Lion was first found. He didn't know much, but he knew well the rumors regarding Luther being too soft hearted towards the forest youngling, yet many had dismissed it out of disbelief. But, seeing Luther these past few days made him remember those rumors and think them true.

It was… nice, seeing the older knight like this, his guard let down, his concerns freely shown, so different from the brooding and sadden man he came to know during their exile on Caliban. Now he was filled with a life that was almost foreign to him, making Zahariel feel as though he was witnessing an entirely different person.

He held Lua's face delicately, using a wetted cloth to clean what blood remained and used any available finger to prod her nose. Lua had scrunched her face has he did so, but she clearly showed no hostility towards the act, merely a child displeased, but not entirely against it. When Jay turned around to see it, he smiled softly at the sight, his eyes portraying a sadness that Zahariel was blind to.

But when he looked towards the widowed father…

He shook it from his mind as Lua's injury was checked and the blood finally removed. It was only sore, Luther said, not broken, thankfully. But the Emperor would be informed and Zahariel did not miss the flinch that passed through Lua's face at such a reminder. Yet, the moment Luther confirmed she was well, he let go, allowing her to rub her own face, to stretch it out for whatever strange reason she needed to do so, and stretch her neck before picking up a separate bag that she had left when she changed into her armor.

She looked at the Imperials with a guilty smile "I need to change now."

They did still have a Ren Faire to go through.

-

The music was as lively as the old taverns of Caliban were, the clapping and pounding of hands and feet alongside the rhythmic beats of the live performances left Luther and Zahariel in a daze. Hearts soaring with cheeks flushed, drinks in hand, they watched as Lua and Nithya danced like a pair of madwomen, dressed in their out of fashion clothes, for Earth that is.

Lua had changed into a beautiful dress of dark blue with a high collar, draping sleeves, their edges made into waves, left to dangle instead of pushed up to her elbows. She wore another layer beneath, a fabric that mimicked silver nicely enough, and its tight sleeves were usually exposed by the larger sleeves of her outer dress. A similar color sash was around her waist to clinch it, allowing figure and form without a built in corset or any other such methods to achieve a similar appearance. It allowed the whole dress to be flowy and free and unrestricting, matching well with Lua's loose twin braids draped over her shoulders, a metal circlet upon her head like the queens of old.

And she danced alongside Nithya, their dresses polar opposites yet melded well like the seas against the old forest growth. The little Primarch looked far happier then she had been in these recent days, now finally with her friends without the worries of being an Imperial princess. Just a regular girl from Earth with no destinies or high birth. Just Lua.

It was a moment of reprieve that the little Primarch needed, one that would not last forever. Given the plans the Emperor and Malcador had in store for Earth, she would need to cherish these moments more often than not. For eventually, they will be gone like everyone else.

How fast things can change when one is immortal. Did she even realize that yet? How long an eternity was?

But that was something neither Luther or Zahariel could help her with, for they were both blind to it as well. Luther was only half an Astartes, a grown man augmented and kept alive beyond his time through medical science. He will pass eventually, when the treatments could no longer keep him breathing. And Zahariel was only an Astartes, fully grown, but not immortal. And while it was never tested just how long an Astartes could live, he had read enough of the lore on the oldest of the marines to know he would not last forever either.

She would need her brothers, her father most of all, to understand the full scope of her new reality.

And how little time he's had these last few days.

Earth was always a treasure to humanity, yet still it was a problem child.

But Lua did not need to know that, yet, so the Imperials left her to her dancing and singing and joyful fun as they drank their rich drinks that brought faint glimmers of yesteryears and sank into the wonder of the faire. Jay and Oscar kept close to each other, both with reddened faces from the jugs they continuously had refilled, and sat at a nearby table in the corner instead of joining the festivities inside the authentic tavern.

Lua and Nithya jumped to the beat, but it was not a coordinated effort, nor was it intentional. It was simple fun between the two, twirling and laughing and keeping each other close. Luther looked and felt a familiar warmth in his heart, a soft smile at the sight of the bygone days when things were so vastly different, before the days of the Lion. Yet Zahariel snorted at the sight, making Luther roll his eyes as he knew what the Astartes found funny.

Even him, so detached from human emotions and experience, could blatantly see Nithya's affection and adoration. Truly, Lua was as unaware to others and their thoughts as the Lion was, which felt as though it should be baffling given she had an extremely easy time reading others.

They shook their heads and went back to their drink, letting the celebratory atmosphere bring peace to their minds and souls, for a tension refused to part as they felt the weight and shadow of their own impending troubles.

The fleets had responded, the legion had been recalled.

The Lion was coming for them.

-

The Emperor sat within his chambers and took a deep breath, the headache still present even after his meditation. It was not the weight of the Veil, that was something entirely different, but of something else. It pressed against his being, forced his mind elsewhere. Memories of long lost days resurfacing, forced to the present without his consent. Voices of the long dead and long forgotten echoing around him, like a ghost that refuses to rest.

His brows furrow as the headache spiked, feeling the trickle of blood that dripped down from his nose. The voices grew, the mockery increased, and he tried to force them away like so many times before.

They always returned with a vengeance.

New voices always joined each time he resisted, new and terrible voices. Mockeries and bile, fear and hatred. They called him a tyrant, a monster, a slaughterer, a butcher. He kept the twitches of his face to a minimum, denying them the satisfaction of seeing his reaction. They called him a killer, a broken father, a failure, a-

"You never could rid humanity of its faith, Revelation."

The Emperor froze, body taunt and eyes pressed shut as a new voice joined the ugly choir.

Though his eyes were closed, he could never avoid the sickening smile of victory that laced the voice of that damned priest.

"They made you a god, preached your name, burned worlds in your honor and light, to save them from the dark…"

The Emperor felt his mask begin to break, his façade beginning to crumble as he was struck by those final words.

"And it worked."

He could argue no more.

-

Chapter Text

He remembered that day as clear as the present, the memory as sweet as it was bitter. A simple time before the Imperium, the massacre of the Great Beast. Before it all went wrong.

There was a tourney, not so dissimilar to the Faire, where all the knightly orders gathered in a moment of peace. Luther had watched from the stands, recently healed from an injury, and watched with pride as his bach took down each and every opponent that came. And in that final duel, his bach won at last, for his opponent did not give up so easily after his defeat on horseback.

And as his hand was raised into the skies, his helmet unlatched and free from his head, the face of the boyish Lion still fills him with joy and humor. How confused he was then, but it soon would morph into wonder as his eyes sparkled and his mouth opened. None would notice the difference nor the change in mood, but Luther understood his forest foundling well, and showed his own pride without hesitation.

When the day was closed, Lion ran to his side, whispering his excitement as Luther praised him and held him close, cupping his face and kissing his forehead, refusing his charge to be without love. He whispered to his son he would have dinner sent to their room, his favorite meat, rare and dripping blood, and his favorite drink with a warm blanket as well. Lion had melted into that, almost purring as Luther hauled him up to return them to their party as they prepared for the departure home, resting his face into the crook of Luther's neck as they went.

How he missed those days…

And as the setting sun struck his eye for a moment, he blinked back to the present, feeling the draft horse beneath him walking steady upon the path as the chatter of Nithya, Oscar, and Jay flooded his ears. He turned to look, seeing them sitting on the cart, as Zahariel sat in the box seat, guiding the horses down the dirt path. They laughed and stuck out their tongues at the other, their prizes from the faire scattered around them as they drank in the forest air.

As for Lua, he turned towards the little Primarch as she rode her black steed alongside him, still dressed in her faire costume, braids still long and loose, her circlet glinting in the fading light, like an image from a story book, Lua exuded a regal aura as another flash of nostalgia hit Luther. From the foliage of the trees and the setting sun, her pale hair and rich green eyes, Luther felt as though a boyish Lion was before him. But it was only Lua, sweet little Primarch.

He sometimes wondered how she would fare with her brothers once they met properly. Such a small fragile Princess, so vastly different from her brothers, those demi-gods of war. Would they welcome her with open arms? Show her the love she would show them? Or… would they keep her at arms length, only finding a failed sister who only brought them disappointment and shame?

And it wouldn't be that long before they knew that answer, for the Lion was coming.

From what information they received, the Lion should arrive in a few weeks. But the warp was ever so unpredictable. He could arrive in but a few days, or be delayed far longer.

Maybe he was already here.

A shiver of fear ran down his spine, but Luther shoved the thoughts out of his mind for the time being. He didn't need to begin fearing for his life as Lua hummed happily alongside him.

She was too good at reading the emotions of others, but too blind to recognize Nithya loved her beyond life itself.

"Have you missed riding a horse after all these years?"

Luther chuckled a bit as Lua's voice rang out "I cannot lie and say that I have not. A shame we let the Destriders die out."

Lua turned to him, green eyes hauntingly mirroring the likes of her secretive brother "why did Caliban let them go extinct?"

The older knight sighed in response "I do not know. All I know is that they had no use anymore, the knightly orders gone. I…" he swallowed hard as Lua looked to him with concern.

A bitter-sweet smile graced his face "let us move on from these talks, Lady Lua. It does us no good to dwell on the past."

She seemed to want to say something else, but was stopped when Luther changed the subject "how did you even get into jousting to begin with?"

Lua shook her head, following along as she allowed the movement of the horse to sway her as she turned to him "it's a weird story, to be honest."

She turned back to face the trail as she continued "I've always loved historical reenactments. Felt almost like a calling. So when I was of age, I decided to participate in them. Jousting is but one of historical reenactments I can do."

Luther tilted his head "are jousting tourney's often reenactments?"

"The… safer ones, at least. Scripted more like it."

Luther shook his head "wait- Was the tourney from the faire a reenactment, then?"

Lua laughed almost guiltily, blushing in embarrassment as she ducked her head away "not… exactly…"

He wanted to push more, confused on why she said that, but was silenced when the trail cleared and the sight of Oscar's family home came into view. Said man came towards the front of the cart with a sparkle in his eye before furrowing in confusion.

A Custodian stood there, garbed in their golden armor, Guardian spear in hand. A Sister of Silence stood by his side, armored in silver. They stared at the coming party as the horses showed their discomfort, enough where they stopped early as Lua and Luther dismounted from their own horses to prevent them from being bucked off. The Imperials would head towards the awaiting members of the Talons as Lua stood nervously with her friends as Oscar tried to calm the horses.

It was when they were beckoned closer did they learn why the Custodian was there, who Lua quickly realized was-

"Neptunius? What are you doing here? Didn't the Emperor need you elsewhere?"

Neptunius bowed his head "he did, but he sent word to me to come and retrieve you with haste and return you to the Bucephelus."

The little Primarch bit her lip as she said "what for? The Emperor had allowed me to stay here for two weeks?"

Neptunius tilted his head downwards "he has cut that time short after he got word of your jousting."

How the fuck-?

"He has made his position clear. You are to return to the Becephelus and serve your grounding at once."

As though a record had screeched, Lua stood there dumbfounded as her friends nearly fell over in shock. Luther and Zahariel blinked for a few moments as the seconds ticked on, silence stretched as Lua gasped like a fish, unsure how to respond other than "I'm sorry, what?"

As the party stood there in shock, Nithya raised her hand and said-

"Wait… does that mean Lua is the first Primarch to ever be grounded?"

Silence, then-

"Oh shit, you're right!"

"Please shut up."

-

The Emperor stared out towards Earth, drinking in the sight that he thought he would never see again. It was almost haunting, seeing Earth as it was before mankind left for the stars. Before the wars with the Men of Iron. Before Old Night. How much was lost, how much history buried under the fires of war? Too much, it almost made him weep.

Terra was a tragedy… but Earth could still be saved.

If Earths governments wasn't so stupid-

The sliding doors of his office opened with a thud as Malcador entered with coffee in hand, actual proper coffee, not the cheap imitation that was recaf. He sipped on it as he came further in, a cart of papers trailing behind him as he took his seat on one of the available chairs.

"More missives have arrived from Terra and the astropathic choir."

The Emperor sighed "what is it now?"

Malcador produced one letter and explained "the nobility are beginning to express their... concerns on your extended absence from the Crusade. They are wondering what you have discovered that warrants your continued silence."

Another sigh, soon followed by a groan.

"Do they not have anything better to do then to pester me on my whereabouts?"

Malcador shook his head "you and I both know that those noble houses are eager to fill their coffers and extend their reach. If they believe you have discovered something that may benefit them, they are eager to know."

The Emperor scowled "as if I would ever allow them near Earth. Those blundering buffoons would strip the Earth bare without a single care if it meant their houses' continual prosperity."

His words were like acid as he spat them out, his hand tightening into a fist as he looked towards the precious planet before him. Malcador sensed his master's rage and thought to turn his mind elsewhere before he decided to do something rash "there havealso been messages from the Primarchs as well."

"Oh?"

Rage was supplanted by curiosity, yet it still simmered. Malcador brought up a few more rolls of parchment "so far, they have made note that the Crusade is still continuing as planned. Sanguinius has been noted in bringing large swaths of former human colonies without shedding blood."

The Emperor smiled gently at that "he was never one for senseless violence… makes me wonder how the Black Rage could even come into existence in the first place."

The Lord Sigillite nodded in agreement, having well versed himself in the legends of the Heresy. The Siege of Terra books were unfinished, the true story yet to be told. It would be revealed to them, in time. They did not wish to rush the process or else have their future knowledge tainted.

He continued "and Roboute has expressed his concerns in regards to Lorgar's Expeditionary fleets slow pace."

The Emperor shook his head "I do not know what I am going to do with that boy, Mal. So devoted to the cause, yet blinded by his faith. If I admonish him, I threaten to force him into the awaiting arms of chaos, leading to his and all our doom by Kor Phaeron and Erebus. If I ignore him, I allow his religion to spread along with potential chaos corruption."

Malcador took another sip of his coffee "you can always-"

"Killing Lorgar without reason will do no good. The Imperium is still reeling from the death and destruction of the Second. I cannot put another Primarch to death just because he's misguided, especially when he acts in good faith."

The Lord Sigillite raised a brow and took in a deep breath, "as it stands, we have to deal with him and the traitors among the legions, Revelation. Kor Phaeron and Erebus especially. Else we allow Chaos to spread even further than it already has."

A chilling thought. Already their agents moved through rediscovered worlds, culling the presence of Chaos wherever it took root. Many worlds were now confirmed infected because of Terran cultist. It was a long and tedious job they had to complete, one that would never have been necessary if they were more careful, more aware.

Malcador continued on "Leman Russ has also sent another request to deal with Angron and his rabid legion while Ferrus has sent in his own report regarding his branch of the Crusade."

"Anything of concern?"

"Nothing yet, a good thing I would imagine, given that Earth requires all our attention."

The Emperor nodded "anything else?"

"Other than the Lion confirming his upcoming arrival to the system to collect his 'wayward legionaries', Horus has sent a missive as well."

The Emperor could already feel a headache bloom at the thought of the Lion, knowing well enough his first son was quite… particular about his legion. Especially his second in command. But Horus' missive made him intrigued "what does it say?"

"He wants to know why you haven't rejoined the Crusade and if you require his assistance in achieving compliance."

The Emperor stayed silent for a few minutes after that, thinking on the missive, reading through it personally. He could tell his son was concerned, but not entirely out of worry. It was true that he rarely left Horus' side during the Crusade as their fleets fought alongside each other. It wasn't as though he didn't part ways with his first found son, he has countless times before, but Horus was not one to accept his silence, or his lack of answers.

He already saw where it could lead… a galaxy set aflame…

Another headache bloomed, another foreign intrusion, made more intense as he stared out towards precious Earth. He shut his eyes, forced his mind to calm, and waited for the headache to pass. It had been getting stronger these past few days and weeks, a concern he had yet been able to address. It was a strange thing, something that was unlike anything he had encountered before in the past.

If he focused enough, he could almost feel… eyes watching him-

He snapped back to focus as he took in a sharp, painful breath, his muscles stiff as he forced oxygen back into his lungs. His heart pumped dangerously as blood trickled down from his nose, making him grab a nearby cup of water and downing it in a single gulp.

He could feel Mal prod him in concern, but the Emperor waved away his worries and stood up from his chair, vanishing the blood from sight. Yet his eyes never left Earth as he spoke "do you believe it would be wise to send a message to the Primarchs on the XI's discovery?"

Malcador stood frozen for a moment, not expecting such a response.

But he snapped out of his stupor soon enough "why ask such a question, Revelation?"

The Emperor did not look away from the beautiful sight before them "would being truthful of my whereabouts to my sons be… helpful?"

Malcador felt it strange to hear such uncertainty from the Emperor, but knew what his answer would be "and if you send them the message and they come, what will happen then? They arrive to learn of Earth and its ties to mankind's ancient past. They would swarm it for knowledge of mankind's past. And what happens when they stumble across the hobby? Learn of the traitors and Chaos before we can explain? Leman would sever heads before we would even get a word in."

The Emperor knew his words were true. They would act irrational, make mistakes. Things would get worse rather than better. Perhaps…

But the Lord Sigillite was not done "and what of Lua? Do you truly believe she's ready to meet all her brothers at the same time? We haven't even had the time to truly look into what has happened to her nor the extent of what the binding of her soul did to her. Would the Primarchs even accept her? Welcome her into their brotherhood? Or would they advocate for us to hide her… or even end the shame she could potentially bring to you?"

The Emperor winced at that, knowing well it was not that far from how some of his sons would react. Some would be kind, he could not deny that, but others were… not so gentle to what they would consider mortals. Even the kinder Primarchs still had a bias towards those considered weaker. And Lua? A Primarch raised as any normal human, who was not the shining beacon of her otherworldly origins, who was far from what a Primarch should be?

He did not want to imagine what could come next. Lua was too sweet for such heartbreak. Or perhaps his fatherly instincts were rearing their head.

He sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose "why must everything be so complicated, Malcador?"

The Lord Sigillite felt his master's frustrations "I do not know why, but I think the best course of action for the moment is to keep information regarding the XI's discovery a secret for the time being. Her Legion is already preparing to greet their Primarch and we have the Lion to deal with as well. Not to mention handling Earth and all her problems."

Another reminder of all they still had to do. Earth was in a precarious state. Vulnerable in all forms but Chaos incursions, she and her people were as delicate as glass. A biosphere on the verge of collapse, needing careful tending and rehabilitation, where they had to be wary of spreading deadly diseases to the people and spreading foreign bacteria too. It was a delicate game they had to play, let alone trying to handle preventing information regarding the Hobby from spreading.

A total blackout system wide. Nothing was allowed out without direct approval from the Emperor and the Sigillite. Those who would defy that command would face immediate death. The damage that could be done if that knowledge was freely shared was indescribable. Unrest was but the tip of the iceberg. Anarchy a blessing compared to the utter insanity that would befall the Imperium if word got out regarding the hobby and the future it told.

The Emperor did not want to think about the potential ramifications if he failed to keep the knowledge under lock and key. His future sight was already burden enough.

Their conversation would shift to that of the current compliance efforts on Earth itself, listing through all the hurdles they've faced so far and a growing list of individuals that would need to be dealt with eventually. As it currently stood, the planet was beginning to settle and cool off from the initial panic that swept the entire world and drove it into a fearful frenzy.

Some parts were still unstable, but their ground forces were handling those issues as they spoke, even if they could do little to mitigate the falling economy. But both he and the Sigillite had plans to handle that issue soon enough, even if shareholders were a fragile bunch and corporate offices a greedy sort.

So far, no Imperial had been the cause of a single death, which was good for the diplomatic efforts they were trying to commence to prevent a useless war from breaking out.

Even if the United States was being a pain in the ass, as the people of Earth would say.

Though, they were still better then some other countries.

Thankfully enough, the United Nations was far more willing to cooperate then others. Yet it was only the preliminary meetings and general explanations of what would happen. Already, another meeting was planned, one that would introduce Lua properly and explain her role among Earth and the Imperium at large after the representative from Portugal asked about it. Other countries had agreed to their inquiry.

It was understandable; the people of Earth were curious to know what was going to happen to them. And others were concerned given Lua's citizenship, given her ties to the United States and Europe.

Politics, the bane of human existence. The Emperor never liked it when he was a young boy in his village and he didn't like it now either.

They quickly moved on to how they were going to handle the governing of Earth, already knowing they couldn't allow nearly two-hundred separate government entities to be active on a single planet alone. It would be inefficient and reverse all the work they did to save the planet and people. They thought on something that could still retain some form of democracy, but found it lacking as well. The only thing that stuck would be if…

"They are not going to like this, Revelation."

"Whether or not they like it is not my concern. My concern lies with the continual preservation and existence of Earth and allowing nearly two-hundred countries to bicker and fight against each other is an anathema to our goal. In time, they will accept the changes and see the past as nothing but a nightmare."

Malcador shook his head "we can handle the immediate response after we figure out how to handle the more pressing issues. That being Earth's ecosystem and… problematic countries."

The Emperor snorted, an amusing thing to the Sigillite as he said "Astelan is currently handling our biggest problem right now. Current reports from the warfront tell of our forces entering Russian territory and making their way towards Moscow as we speak. Soon, Russia will not be a problem for us."

Malcador tilted his head "and the nuclear weapons?"

"Some of our agents have already deactivated them and guard them. Russian forces will not have access to them, thankfully. I do not need Earth to become a nuclear wasteland again because of the actions of a single man."

Malcador sighed "and the others?"

The Emperor looked towards his oldest friend with a raised brow "I would think it would be a good time to utilize your… Office of Assassins to handle our issues… quietly."

The Lord Sigillite nodded "I will send word to Terra for their deployment. And what of the ecosystem?"

The Emperor tapped a single finger on his desk, his eyes looking distant as he fell into deep thought, only returning when he found his answer "there still lies some Dark Age technology within the vaults beneath the palace… I believe it would be prudent to send word to the Wardens to retrieve said technology to begin healing Earth."

Malcador agreed, beginning to write the message that would be carried to Terra by Custodians "and what of…"

The Emperor nodded "add to that message for the Wardens to retrieve subject 049 so that we may see what this Veil can truly do."

The Lord Sigillite nodded, composing the messages and sending word to Amon to them so that he may carry out the task with all haste. And as they waited, Malcador found himself pondering on all that has happened and all that has been revealed to them. A single thing stood out to him.

"Isn't it curious, Revelation, that Lua ended up here?"

The Emperor turned away from Earth once more to look towards his old friend with a curious look.

Malcador continued "the only female Primarch landing in a system with an unknown protective barrier that happens to block out Chaos and the warp entirely, as far as we are aware, whose soul is bound to where they grow up as a normal human and just happens to also have access to information of the future in the form of a hobby? Whose home just happens to be ancient Terra, seemingly from a different galaxy, and mind you that still sounds ridiculous, even now that we have evidence to suggest it is the case. Don't you find it a little bit strange or even a bit too coincidental?"

"What are you suggesting?"

Malcador shook his head as his eyes narrowed "that perhaps this was set up? Why would an Earth be here, a separate Earth with a separate humanity, born of the same evolutionary path we followed who also just happens to have the fate of our future? Where a Primarch landed?"

"You are suggesting this was planned?"

The Sigillite rubbed his template as he sank into his seat "I do not like it either, but things are just… too coincidental. There seems to be another player at play here… the question remains who or what is doing this and why."

The Emperor turned his attention back to Earth, feeling an almost piercing glare as he drank in memories of bygone days he wished to return to. When things were simpler, before everything went wrong.

How he missed those days… the days where he could just be some nameless scientist peacefully working in his lab…

When he could still be embraced by mother-

"Whatever the case may be, whether there really is another player or this was all set up from the beginning, we have greater things to be concerned over. We can look further into it once things have settled, I believe. Other than that, is there anything else we need to discuss before dinner?"

Malcador was just about to say something when Amon walked in, a data slate in hand as he bowed his head before his king "my lord, word has just been sent from your agents in Southern France."

The Emperor smiled "what news do they bring?"

Amon handed him the data slate as he retrieved the missives from Malcador and processed the instructions he was given "our agents located the Ren Faire Lua had spoken about and captured this."

The video played, one that showed a jousting tournament. One that didn't look scripted…

The Emperor and Malcador narrowed their eyes as the tourney played out; the victors and losers, the duel and the grand winner, revealed to be-

"When did she learn how to joust?"

As the pair remained dumbfounded, though the Emperor did feel spark of pride at the sight, Amon seemed a bit… nervous as he continued "our agents have found… concerning details in regards to the Ren Faire, my lord."

The Emperor waved his hand "it can't be that concerning-"

"The Ren Faire and jousting tourney are illegal, my lord."

A sudden silence fell upon them, a deafening one as Malcador looked towards the Custodian with wide eyes as the Emperor sat there, frozen. Minutes ticked by as the information was processed by the two, leaving Amon to stand there awkwardly till the Emperor finally spoke.

"Oh, she is so grounded for that stunt-"

Malcador held in a groan as he fully processed everything "if word gets out-"

The Emperor gave his old friend a pointed look "that is not happening."

He looked towards his Custodian "send word to Neptunius to retrieve Lua at once. I do not care if it cuts her trip short."

Amon bowed his head as he left the room, leaving the two to stew as they watched the jousting tournament once again.

"At least she knows how to fight."

"Not now, Mal."

-

Luther read through some reports sent to him from Caliban, reviewing their contents as he sank into the chair of his chamber. It was strange, reading these in the Bucephelus. He was used to sitting in his chambers back on Caliban, the fireplace lit to give the room a warmth and soft glow and the sounds of recruits training in the background. It reminded him of the days when he was preparing for his role as Grand Master, though short lived it would be with the ascension of the Lion, where he spent many hours within his chambers going through records and reports.

His chamber would be filled with the thick scent of the old forest and morning dew, the forges lit with life as the destriders were taken out to their stalls to stretch their legs and for new recruits to begin their riding lessons. He remembered how he spent those mornings nibbling on fresh fruit and reading through those tedious reports, letting the Lion sleep, wrapped in blankets and bathing in the rising sun. He remembered when he finished, Lion would sleepily crawl onto his lap and rest his head on his shoulder, rubbing his scent into him before they prepared to give their respects to Cadoc.

So attached was he during those early days…

Yet, as he got older, he left those childish acts behind. Luther missed those moments, a bitter reminder of what could have been… if Iva was more merciful to his late wife.

He shook those thoughts from his head, knowing well it did no good to dwell in the bygone times that would never return. Instead, he returned to his task, combing through the reports once more before signing them off and writing a reply to be sent to the astropathic choir. It seems that their production was slowing, requiring new approvals for mining into the mantle of Caliban.

How he hated giving those orders… but the Lion had high expectations, even if the people of Caliban disagreed.

The ravenous hunger of the Imperium laid bare. The Earth was lucky to be spared from such greed.

As he neared the end of his task, a gentle knocking rang from his chamber doors. Luther paused, letting the quill rest on the desk as he stood and walked towards the bulkhead, giving the command for them to open and was surprised to see Neptunius and Lua standing before him.

His attention went to the Primarch first, noting her tired gaze and drooping eyes, bereft of the sadness that filled them when she was made to leave her friends. Neptunius had been generous to allow her to stay the night, at least, where she and her friends played Monopoly and watched movies till they couldn't stay up any more.

And now another day had passed. Did their departure affect her that much?

He looked to Neptunius, who had forgone his helmet, his deep blue eyes as striking as they were during their duel, who smiled gently his way.

"The Lady Primarch seemed to have a bad dream and started walking towards your chambers. I thought it best to escort her here."

Luther looked a bit confused "why come to me?"

The Custodian shrugged his shoulders "I do not know why either, but I do know the Emperor is not aboard."

How strange…

And stranger still given that Lua didn't even know where his chambers were…

Luther looked back to her, who looked almost ready to collapse in exhaustion, and sighed. Bringing his arms up, he guided the young Primarch to his bed as he fetched a blanket to warm up, watched as Neptunius helped her settle into the bed as she curled into the sheets and pillows. Once the blanket was warm enough, he returned to her side to wrap her in it, watching as Lua almost instantly fell back asleep once Luther was finished.

He watched as she fell into deep sleep, stepping back as he whispered "did she say what her dream was?"

Neptunius kneeled, chin scraping the top of his shoulder as he said "she did not, but I heard a strange noise when I tried to wake her from it."

Luther felt a shiver as the cold breath of the Custodian grazed his ear and neck, turning his head to face him as he softly played the recording he took. It was indeed a strange noise, monster like if Luther didn't know it came from Lua. It… almost reminded him of something… from one of those games Lua plays?

What was it again? Something about a… library?

Either way, it made the older knight concerned. Primarchs usually did not have bad dreams and what dreams they did have…

"Has this been a recurring thing?"

Neptunius turned to face him, his nose grazing his cheek as he said "Nithya made note at one point that Lua often has strange dreams, but never speaks on them. Perhaps it was one of those dreams."

Luther held back a shiver as he turned to the Custodian fully, watched as the man straightened his spine and bowed his head "if anything else happens during the night, just send word to me. The Emperor has been keeping record of anything strange regarding the little Primarch to see if any of her abilities remain."

An understandable reason, though Luther wasn't sure if strange dreams could be counted among Primarch abilities. Though Sanguinius and Konrad had visions of the future…

Luther smiled "I will. Have a good night Neptunius."

Said man smiled back "you as well Luther."

With that, he gave a final bow before leaving Luther's chamber entirely, letting the Calibanite to sigh and loosen his shoulders, returning to his desk to complete his missives before he too got some needed shuteye. And as he thought of the strange noise that Lady Lua had made, where he recognized that sound, he remembered where he heard it from.

Halo.

-

Chapter Text

Lua had forgotten what was going to happen that day when she slept in, oblivious to the world around her as she drooled on her pillow and plushie. It was honestly some of the greatest sleep she had ever experienced in her entire life. Which was why she wasn't even aware of the staff that had entered her room.

Curtains pulled apart, the Earth shining in once more, light beginning to return as dawn rose from the distant horizon, the glass-replica material dimming to adjust to the suns deadly rays. Staff shuffling about, prepping the meal and setting the table, readying the bath and the clothes she was set to wear that day.

All the while she was blissfully asleep, not a single care in the world as her mind drowned in distant dreams.

The staff did not wake her up abruptly, unlike how things were in the movies and shows. No, instead they knew the methods to coax her awake. Soft orchestra music, sometimes Eurielle or Carry Me, sometimes even ambient music themed around fairies and magical forest. Either way, it worked wonders compared to throwing water on her.

Mikhael had learned the hard way when he did that to her.

This time, the staff played the unreleased version of Legacy from Halo, a haunting melody that reminded her of the Ancestors and their fall, as though the universe mourned their loss. Compared to the released version of Legacy, one of triumph and glory, a perfect encapsulation of the Forerunners; their treasures and wonders found once more, returned to the light, the unreleased version showed the Ancestors were buried and forgotten.

Lua would wake up from the song, extended on a loop or something that allowed it to play beyond its allotted short run, and found her eyes not pained by her rousing. She rubbed her eyes and swiped at her mouth, clearing the trail of spit that stained their corners, and yawned loudly as she stretched and sighed in relief. She collapsed back into the plush bed and watched lazily and still very much sleepy as the staff continued the morning preparations she had became accustomed to.

Not by choice. The Emperor was insistent on it and allowed for needed modifications to make her feel more comfortable to such a change in her life.

For instance, she was allowed to bathe herself because the idea of staff members bathing her was just too much.

And already was she seeing the signs of them becoming members of her future staff, as Malcador had put it. The women began to wear more white with a black secondary, some even picking up moon themed designs to add on. Lua wasn't sure if she should have felt honored or creeped out.

She had held her tongue either way.

But in this moment of lull and calm, Lua watched Earth from her bed, watched as the East coast did away with night to begin a new day. She would have stayed there for ages to bask in the glory of Earth, but found staff members (her ladies maids?) helping her out of bed and shifting her nightgown as they guided her towards the bath as breakfast was made. Others dived into tending the bed, while the butler and housekeeper directed the rest of the staff within her room.

She could hear the running water before she saw it, smelt the rose water and grapefruit before she saw the contents of the tub. The minute she entered, Lua felt the heat of the water and the smell of its aroma that made her mind turn to mush again.

The staff members left once she entered, letting her sigh and undress herself to enter the steaming water, sinking into it and allowing the scent relax her mind as she tried to remember why the staff members were in such a hurry. When the housekeeper came in, an older woman of sharp features and a sharper tongue, she was followed by a trail of maids who placed an elaborate and elegant tray of fresh fruit next to her tub and her new clothes she was to slip on. A silk day-gown that reminded her of night wear but her-… the Emperor insisted was proper day wear on the ship.

Lua wanted to call him out, but then she remembered older traditions regarding the clothing of noble ladies and Princesses and sulked instead.

"My lady, once you have finished your breakfast, you are scheduled for your last dress fitting before the meeting tonight."

In but a moment, the good mood soured as Lua remembered, quite clearly, what the day was. How she seemed to forget it, she had no clue, but it wasn't new by any means. Instead, she digested the information and kept her face calm as she said "Will there be the mid-day tea and afternoon lunch?"

The housekeeper shook her head "Not today my lady. Your father was clear with his instructions. After the fitting, you were to join him and the Lord Sigillite in his Majesties office for a light afternoon snack. He did make mention it would be better if you went to the meeting with an empty stomach."

And he was right. She was a bag of nerves that would have thrown up her lunch in response to… well, everything.

Lua nodded, picking up a pomegranate seed as bit into the bitter and sweet treat "I am to assume after this we would be returning Earth side?"

The housekeeper nodded "Yes, my lady. And after that, I believe there will be a warm dinner ready once you return."

The older woman held a knowing smile as Lua sank further into the tub as a few maids nervously stepped forward with brushes and combs and bottles abundant. Some she recognized as her own products, others were foreign even to her. Lua was about to retort that there was no need to do that, the housekeeper stepped into view as she whispered "Let us care for you, my lady. You will already be stressed the entire day, there is no point to hasten it. Just relax for the time being, my lady."

Lua had wanted to say it was fine, that they didn't need to do this, but her-… damn it! The Emperor's words rang in her ears. Servants of the Imperium, dedicated to caring for them, deserved all the respect they were due. So different from her own home life… from what she used to know.

She chewed on her lip before acquiescing, watched as the maids seemed to perk up a bit and felt as though the housekeeper had dropped her shoulders in relief. Either she was seeing things or-

She pushed it from her mind for the moment, letting the maids do their work as the housekeeper continued to speak "Tomorrow, the Lord Sigillite has you set for another round of lessons under his tutelage on topics of diplomacy and speech. I believe he will do a mock diplomatic meeting between you and Tribune Ra."

Lua grumbled a bit "I swear that walking Banana man has something against me. He seems to be too eager to crush me in those mock lessons."

The housekeeper laughed silently behind her hand "I believe that is due to you putting stickers all over his armor, my lady. I believe he did not appreciate the hours needed to scrap it off."

Lua rolled her eyes "As if it took that long. They're normal stickers, he should have been able to… I don't know, lazer them off?"

The housekeeper turned her gaze back to her lady's schedule "I heard from the other servants that it took him a day to rid his armor of your mischiefs."

She shrugged "Weird. Anything else? The schedule, I mean."

The woman continued as her lady demanded "Your usual meetings with the Emperor will be delayed due to several meetings with the United States Congress he must attend to. I believe they are inquiring on your well being?"

Lua wanted to snort, finding the comment funny, but said nothing as she continued "Beyond that, I believe there will be a new lesson added to your schedule in a few days time."

She titled her head "What is it?"

The housekeeper was about to reply when the butler entered the room, his back straight as his sharp eyes looked down on them "Breakfast will be served soon. Prepare the lady for her morning meal."

The housekeeper narrowed her eyes "I know my role… as do you. So return to your men and butt out of my jurisdiction."

She would think the butler had looked slighted or insulted, but he turned around without an ounce of hesitation and left them alone once more.

The fingers of the maids washing and brushing and caring for her hair nearly made Lua fall back asleep, but she stayed awake as she finished her bath and was dried, dressed in white silk. A robe was given to her as she slipped on warm slippers as her hair was brushed out and left to air dry as she existed the bathroom and back into her chambers. The smell of freshly cooked cinnamon sticks made her mouth water as she settled down and ate her food, syrup and all, her cup and pitcher of orange juice emptied not long after.

When the maids finished their task within the room, they bowed to her before they shuffled out, followed by the housekeeper and butler as Oubaste entered in their stead, schedule in hand. She sat at an empty table as she watched the Custodian came further in, stepping towards her side as he gently said "The last fitting is soon, Lu. We must depart if we wish to be early."

He knew by now she loved being early.

Nodding, Lua stepped up from her seat and followed the Custodian, the staff members that had just previously left no longer in sight as they walked down the halls again towards their new destination. Through twist and turns Lua had memorized by heart, they rounded another corner and finally arrived at the tailors. The Emperor's personal tailor more like it. Why he needed one was partly still a mystery to her, given he mainly wore his armor or Roman togas.

They entered the lavish room, almost a bit gaudy for her taste, and saw the man himself scribbling away at notes as his staff ruffled through fabrics and mannequins and all sorts of things that made her head spin. When the door shut did the man look up, exposing his monocle and curling mustache, his full head of reddish brown hair filled with pins and pencils. He looked… almost eccentric with his steampunk fashion, fitting for a cosplay convention, but knowing it was his normal style…

Lua felt a small touch of fear at the thought of meeting Imperial nobility. Malcador already warned her she would.

But the man was oblivious to this, smiling as he greeted them "Welcome, Lady Lua. Perfect timing. We have just prepared the dress in the fitting room for you."

Lua nodded, thankful still "Thank you for doing this, sir-"

"Do not thank me, my Lady! I could never allow a Princess of the Imperium to go around walking in those disgraceful clothing."

Did he just call my wardrobe terrible? Was he insinuating…

Oubaste took command of the situation "Will there be ladies waiting to help Lady Lua slip on the gown?"

The tailor nodded "Of course, Lord Custodes."

Oubaste nodded his head, gently guiding Lua by nudging her back, and walked further in where they saw the gathering of ladies patiently waiting for her arrival. The minute they saw her, Lua could tell they wanted to drag her in the changing room, only stopped by the Custodians presence who accompanied her in as the ladies followed soon after.

Oubaste distracted her as the ladies removed her dress and replaced it with the new one, first attending to her undergarments freshly made, tailored to her figure and bust. It felt snug against her, airy and light as it reminded her of more older undergarments worn before the world wars. What era they reminded her of, she couldn't remember.

But once they were on did the ladies tend to her dress. Oubaste watched in case any tried to pull something in his presence. The dress was brought it, making Lua feel her breath be taken away at the sight.

The ladies around her helped her get into it, careful of the fabric and smaller details as Lua took herself in. The dress, inspired by traditional Caucasian wear, was chosen by the Emperor for unknown reasons. But it was a beautiful dress, nonetheless.

A deep blue with long form fitting sleeves and a draping skirt that covered her feet but did not touch the ground, a white gold intricate belt laid around her waist to cinch the dress to her figure. It had a high neckline, nearly reaching her jaws, but a middle split stopped that. A final touch of an almost military regalia was placed on her chest, and the woman in the mirror was not the Lua she knew.

The ladies held up her hair as she took herself in, turning around to see her image at different angels, and felt her heart sink. She wasn't even done and she already felt-

Oubaste moved in front of her sight, taking her focus away from stranger looking back at her "Is there anything else that needs to be done?"

One of the ladies spoke "Sir Otto will do final adjustments before the meeting tonight, my Lord. He is waiting in the main chambers."

Oubaste did not saw a word, only guided Lua out of the changing rooms as she palmed her hands to calm her nerves as they went. Otto was waiting for them when they entered, yards of measuring tape draped over his shoulders as he turned to them and gestured towards the platform "This way, my Lady."

Lua followed, stepping up to the platform as she almost became surrounded by mirrors, yet she turned to face Oubaste then the woman in the mirror. Otto did not make mention of this, merely diving into his task with a frightening focus that felt almost single minded as he measured the hem and pined fabric together and tugged at her sleeves "How do they feel, my Lady?"

Lua swallowed, her throat dry "Lovely. Really comfortable too."

Otto nodded, pleased "Perfect. And the collar?"

She nodded, but began to feel a bit dizzy "Better with the split, I think. Doesn't feel tight anymore."

Otto smiled "Wonderful. And the belt? Is it…"

Lua shook her head "Nothing is digging into me and neither is it tight. I think the undergarments are helping with that."

The tailor hummed in kind "As I expected. I just simply do not understand why your people are so… lacking in their clothing with such unsightly garments. But we will sort that out later, my Lady. Your father has commissioned a whole swath of clothing for your convenience."

Lua felt her eye was twitching at the news "He did?"

"Yes," Otto seemed far to pleased "something I most heartily agree with. But he said that your… Earth clothes are to be untouched."

At least there was that. But Lua did not miss the almost biting tone he used when speaking of her home, as though… as though it was some backwater world. Uncivilized. Barbaric. Was the Imperium like this to all newly discovered worlds? Was this their perception? Like the inner and outer colonies of the UNSC from Halo? Was it only a Terran thing or was the mindset only from the highly established worlds of the Imperium? Their own version of the core worlds?

It was both disheartening and fascinating. Perhaps Malcador could explain this to her tomorrow.

But Otto continued on, measuring here and there, adjusting some places, and pinning others. Eventually, he was satisfied with his work and gestured her off, clapping his hands as the ladies returned.

Oubaste spoke first "Is she done for the moment?"

Otto nodded his head "Yes, my Lord. She can change out and attend her other duties. I will call when she is needed again."

With a final nod, Oubaste guided her back to the changing room, the ladies following in kind, and guarded as the ladies undressed her of both her dress and undergarments, returning her to her day wear before parting and returning to their other duties, leaving Lua and Oubaste alone in the room.

Lua palmed her hands as Oubaste came to her side, tilting his head as he stared at her, noting her discomfort and knelt down to her level "Are you alright?"

Lua wanted to nod, but knew he would pick up on the lie. She didn't want to shake her head either, so she just adverted her gaze to look elsewhere but the Custodian.

But she could not hide her emotions from him "Do you want to talk about it?"

She swallowed, thinking on his words, before shaking her head.

Oubaste accepted that, though reluctantly, and stood back to his full height to guide her out and return to the halls of the Bucephelus.

There was still much to do.

-

Lua found herself sitting in the Emperors office, a tea cup in front of her along with a few fresh fruits and pastries as she waited for the tea to finish. The light of the Earth shined into the room, a blue glow enveloping all with a calmness that she desperately needed.

The only other person in the room was Neptunius, who stood guard as Lua waited for the Emperor and Malcador to arrive. During that spare time, she switched to her phone, thankful for the work of the Tech Priest to connect it to her service provider, though she wondered how long she would have it. Her- the Emperor had expressed his own… distaste towards some of the larger corporations on Earth and she wondered what crackdowns he would engage against them.

He was not shy about his plans, but Lua still feared them nonetheless. Feared how far he would go, how far he was willing to take it. Already, tensions rose in some regions due to his choices and public decisions. But he said they would calm and settle in time, that they only had to be patient.

The lifespan of humanity is nothing compared to eternity… and the Emperor was a patient man when it came to his long term goals.

If he had to wait a generation or two before his plans for the Earth were achieved, so be it.

If millions had to die for the preservation of Earth, he would do it.

And that frightened her.

She shook the thoughts from her head, turning her attention back to her phone, going through social media and the likes, skimming through Reddit post to see the continuing surge within the 40k communities of people asking so many questions and so many speculations of what was to happen next. On who was the Eleventh Primarch, the debates on her gender and the gender of her legion, of both supportive fans and those that decried her existence on being against the lore.

At one point could you stay true to the lore when it was your reality? To say it cannot happen because of canon when reality didn't care? Lua knew it was a popular discussion topic on Reddit, the thread was still going strong, and how it has bled into other social mediums and podcast and battle reports.

It had even intrigued Malcador when he first saw it, who would debate with her during their lessons. It was both enlightening and invigorating, but it was a rarity to do. She already had much to cover and go over before they left Earth for Terra; there was little time they could spare for such philosophical discussions.

Beyond the 40k subreddits did others surge with activity with the upcoming United Nations meeting. The meeting that would see to her being properly revealed to the Earth. The video of her retrieval from the theatre all those weeks ago, months even? Time was beginning to lose meaning to her, which terrified her, but it had felt like ages since that fateful day. But that video from that day had been circulated across the world thousands of times over. People knew, or speculated, that she was a Primarch, but the Emperor never confirmed anything, only that he had her on his flagship.

It was why the nations she held nationality under questioned her wellbeing, why the United States pushed on information regarding her. It was known she was under Imperial hold, but the reasons never fully revealed.

And the meeting later today would confirm it for the whole world, along with ending any privacy she had left.

As she scrolled through Youtube, she found a reaction video that piqued her interest, recognizing the recent play she was in. The Pirates of the Caribbean play, in fact. Some of the comments made her blush while others made her uncomfortable.

She would have looked into it more if the doors to the office didn't opened, allowing the Emperor and Malcador to stroll in and settle into their seats as Lua put her phone away out of respect and curtesy. Malcador would have had her head if she used it during tea time. Another lesson drilled into her skull. One not entirely needed given the rules her parents had when they still lived.

When they settled in did the tea finish, Lua pouring herself a cup before adding milk and sugar, stirring as she watched the Emperor and Malcador prepare their own cups, each falling into a calming silence. It would break, eventually, by the Emperor settling his cup and looking straight at her.

"Was the tailoring sessions fruitful?"

Lua felt herself nod "Yes, though I do not think your tailor likes Earth that much. Or, I think he doesn't like their fashion."

Malcador snorted as the Emperor smiled knowingly "The Imperium is… stringent on its fashion code for nobility, at least for those on Terra and those who mingle with them. The same applies for us as well, though we carry greater liberty in regards to our choices given our status."

"And yet your tailor looks like a steampunk cosplayer just stepping out of some ASMR video still stuck in character while all you wear is either golden armor or togas."

A few near spit takes would lead to the Emperor shaking his head in mirth "I never tire of the witty humor of Earth. It is so… refreshing after all these years."

Malcador seemed to fine humor in the Emperors words "Yet you are the one that set the stage for Imperial social norms, Revelation. It did not just happen over night."

The Emperor turned to him, leaving Lua to sip on her tea and watch "We must also account for societal shifts along with pre-existing nobility that were integrated into the Imperium. Many already followed the common-"

Lua coughed a bit, cutting the Emperor off "Why is there a nobility in the Imperium anyway?"

Her question made the Emperor and Malcador turn to her, ceasing their own conversation to start another, with the Emperor taking the lead "Because it was the easier route to follow. Noble families already existed on Terra and across human worlds, rising into prominence once Old Night began. To dismantle their power and prominence to replace them with something else would have taken too much time to complete. We are already on a time crunch; we do not have the luxury to spend it dealing with such minor things."

But Lua was not impressed "Will they ever be handled?"

Malcador took a sip of his own tea "That we are not sure of. Our plans revolve around the survival of humanity through the destruction of Chaos and the xenos that threaten us all. But with Earth's discovery and the Hobby…"

He trailed off, letting it be known that they were now plagued by doubt. All their plans, all their contingencies, it all rested on the assurance that humanity could be saved from Chaos. And now? The Hobby has destroyed those dreams, shown faults where they didn't lie before. It was an utter disaster, Lua can tell. It wreaked havoc on the Emperor and Malcador, torn asunder all they had planned, because they were shown the ugly truth of the reality.

Chaos could never truly be defeated, not in the way the Emperor wanted them to be. The Webway did not protect the Eldar from birthing She-Who-Thirst, it never did and never would protect humanity from the forces of Chaos. They could easily invade, break the barrier. Humanity's ascension was inevitable, yet so was Chaos. Already, she heard the distant fights between the two, striking fear into her hearts, a reminder of days she wished to forget.

They had learned of the Dark King, of its near creation at the height of the Heresy. Though the series was not over, the Emperor and Malcador saw the writing on the wall. Already, she knew they searched through the Warp to find traces of the fifth, but she did not know what they found, only that they were shaken by something. Whether it was what they discovered in the warp or something else, she did not know.

But she did not want to think on such things. She was already panicked for the meeting later that day. Instead, she munched on a pastry to calm her nerves as she asked "Will the Veil change your plans?"

The Emperor nodded, stirring his tea as he added another sugar cube into it "The Earth has allowed for new avenues to open for us. The Veil even more so. But we cannot displace the entirety of the Imperium into a single system, even if it protects everyone from Chaos. No, but it can allow us an unprecedented source of security that we cannot ignore. In time, we will iron out those details and test the limits of what the Veil can truly do and what imprint it has left on you and the people of Earth. Until then, we need to focus on the United Nations meeting."

And, once again, Lua's mood soured as her hearts skipped a beat. She may have been a theatre girl, unafraid of the public eye watching her perform. But that was completely different compared to a meeting at the United Nations. The whole world watching her, judging her. Questions and answers thrown at her to drown her senses until she broke. Testing and pulling and twisting until she snapped. The political world was a terrible one, where nations fought against others with words and if you made a single mistake…

She found her teacup empty when Malcador poured her another cup, making her jump before realizing what had happened and nod to him in thanks, but she still shook. A warm hand on her shoulder made her jump again, her hearts pounding against her chest, but a warmth soon overtook her until…

"Relax, daughter. The meeting at the United Nations is only to properly introduce yourself and to assure the countries of the world that you are safe."

She felt herself lick her lips as she said "I know, I've been watching the news and heard from the housekeeper. It's just…"

But she stopped, her words unfinished as the Emperor watched with a concern that was foreign to her "Oubaste had said about something happening during the fitting, that you did not want to speak about. Do you want to talk about it now?"

She nearly shook her head before she stopped herself, thinking, calculating, before she nodded. The Emperor smiled, a soft kind of smile that any father would have, and it looked so wrong "What is it, then?"

"I'm scared."

A deafening pause filled the air as the Emperor and Malcador took in her words. Lua starred at her cup, her fingers shaking, causing ripples to form on the surface of her tea, the stinging of her eyes sharper then before, pressure building.

She did not want to cry in front of them.

But callus hands cupped her face, withered by use, warm to the touch, and the Emperor spoke with a kindness that hurt "It's alright to be scared. Your whole life has shattered around you and now you are forced into a position you are not ready for yet. But we do not have time for you to be ready… and I am sorry we could not prepare you better."

She looked into his brown eyes, flecked by the gold of his power, and felt her eyes waver looking into the genuine sorrow on his face. The teacup fell to the floor, scalding her feet, her body shaking as she fought against the welling beneath her eyes.

Her tears fell anyway.

And she wept, in the embrace of her father in the light of Mother Earth and wept for the life that could have been.

Lua Madeline Warendorf de Moreira Dubois was ceasing to be and in her place… something new was rising.

And she was afraid.

-

The soft mournful melodies of O Gente Da Minha Terra played as Lua was placed in her finished dress. It fitted perfectly, the final touches exquisite as the metal regalia was fitted to her chest, the belt locked into place. Her arms were held for her, the sleeves given their final adjustments as she was helped into her heals; rich blue satin with silver vines wrapped around heel and shoe.

She felt cold fingers on her face, pinching cheeks and pushing her chin up. The tickle of a soft brush and the scent of powder filled her nose, eyes made to close and open as mascara, eyeliner, and eyeshadow were placed on her with ease. Her skin barely touched, her cheeks made to flush with a pale rose, her lips gradient, reminiscent of the Korean trend. The flashes within the mirror reflecting another face, foreign to her own.

Her hair was tugged and pulled, brushed and sectioned, until a braid was wrapped around her head like a halo, crystal dew drops hanging like a crown, tied together with strings of white and blue diamonds, wrapped into the braid itself.

Final touches were completed before she was left in peace, the maids scattering, the music still echoing in her ears. She stared at the mirror and the person within it stared back.

A stranger clothed in her skin, mimicking her movements. She wanted to weep, but she had no tears to shed. Instead, she kept her head high and watched as the girl she knew began to drown under the weight of her new life.

And Lua could spare no sympathy.

-

The Stormbird shook for a final time as the Imperials around her began to stand, the engines going cold as the bulkheads opened to the world beyond. Lua sat there as the Custodians existed first, then the Silent Sisterhood. The only ones who remained within was the Emperor, Malcador, and herself. Even through the thick metal of the lander, she could hear the snapping of cameras, the shouting of the press.

She watched as Malcador nodded towards the Emperor before he too began to leave, leaving just her and her father.

They did not speak and they did not need to. She already knew what he needed her to do.

Lua stood from her seat and came to the Emperor's side, following his lead as he began to walk out of the lander too. The outside world became louder as she neared the exit, the flashes coming into sight as Neptunius, Valdor, and Dianthe waited for them at the exit, Malcador just in the shadows to avoid the press seeing him. He stared at them as they entered and bowed his head before making his leave, the shouts of the press even louder then before.

The Emperor looked down at her as she stared at her father, bowing her own head as he nodded and took his own leave, Valdor following close behind as the roar of the press grew. She watched as he vanished from sight, leaving only herself, Dianthe, and Neptunius to follow suit.

She found her hands were beginning to shake, her throat become dry, but she forced her feet forward, the clicking of her heels drowning all else as she stood right at the edge of the exit, just out of sight. Dianthe came to her side and held her hand, squeezing it to ground herself as Neptunius nodded. With a deep breath, she left.

The cool night of Switzerland struck Lua's face the moment her feet touched solid ground, her eyes blinded by the press that surrounded her. Custodians lined the walkway, Neptunius guiding her forward as Dianthe covered her other side. But she did was not cowed by the screams of the press, their flashing cameras and outstretched microphones. She already knew how to keep her composure before the likes of them, she had already done so before.

"Lua Madeline Warendorf de Moreira Dubois has now existed the Stormbird-"

"The believed Eleventh Primarch is making her way-"

"I think it is extraordinary that the Emperor could keep a U.S. citizen captive-"

"This is an unprecedented time the Earth is facing. History is being made before our very eyes-"

"I know we are about to witness one of the most important meetings between the Imperium and the United Nations, but… just look at her. She is gorgeous-!"

"Do you think the Imperium has dolled her up to hide the abuse they inflicted upon her-?"

"The President of the United States is said to be waiting inside the Palace of Nations for-"

"Why has the Emperor been so secretive about the status of Miss Lua?"

"We now await the Imperial party to enter the Palace of Nations and begin what has been considered the defining moment of Compliance-"

"What will happen to the Earth once Compliance has been reached? We already know it's most likely going to become an Astartes recruiting world-"

"Will the Earth face the same fate of Caliban or will it become a Macragge-"

"Parents are already expressing that they are never going to allow their child to become an Astartes-"

"Just how dangerous is the 40k galaxy really? Do we really need the protection of the Imperium if it means bowing to all their demands-!"

The doors to the Palace of Nations drew closer, the shouting questions of the press dulling into a distant throb until only silence embraced her. Until the clicking of her heels and the beat of her own hearts was the only thing she could hear.

"Lua Madeline Warendorf de Moreira Dubois, a twenty-three year old duel citizen of the United States and Portugal-"

"A survivor of the Eternal Academy massacre where a former student turned gunman slaughter fifty-three students and staff and injured a hundred and fifty more-"

"Her mother, father, and brother perishing on Mount Everest-"

"Life has not been kind to her in the slightest-"

"There does exist photos and videos of her during the school shooting, and we should warn viewers the videos are disturbing-"

"Covered in her own friends blood while bleeding from her own wounds-"

"So horrific to watch-"

"Are we sure the Imperium didn't set all this up to make us sympathize with her-"

"The Imperials are now entering the Palace of Nations-"

"We hold our breaths as we wait for the meeting to begin-"

"May God show us mercy."

The doors behind her closed with a snap, her senses restored as the quiet and calm of the Palace of Nations became a desperate balm. Lua felt her mask almost break, but the sight of Luther and Zahariel coming into view made her smile instead. She had thought they were deployed to assist Astelan in the battle of Moscow, but they were sent with the first security teams instead, it seems.

Neptunius guided her through the gathered dignitaries of varying nations, states, and nation-states, her eyes catching the glint of the flag pins that decorated their suits and dresses, indicating what people they represented. She could spot the feathered headdresses of varying native tribes back home in the United States, the decorative cultural wear of ethnic groups and the proud flags of states from all across the world; both officially recognized and waiting for the day they would be.

It was overwhelming, but Lua did not break under that pressure. Luther and Zahariel soon came to their party and walked with them, Zahariel keeping watch with Neptunius and Dianthe as Luther grabbed hold of her hand and whispered if she was alright.

She would be, she murmured back, eyes darting through the crowds to see if she found any representatives from her own mother countries. Some were already making their way into the meeting hall, more Custodians coming into sight as UN security forces stood alongside the Talons.

Before they too made their way into the meeting room, Lua spotted a group heading their way. At first, Zahariel and Neptunius closed the gap between each other to block Lua entirely, with Luther and Dianthe tensing before Lua got a sight of who was coming. Her eyes widened as she griped Neptunius' arm "It's okay. They won't harm me."

If he wanted to object to her words, they would have fallen to deaf ears as Lua gently exited the protective circle the Imperials formed around her to see the parties fully.

She bowed her head "President Biden, I didn't-"

The older President smiled "I needed to see for myself that you were safe. Even if you might be of the Imperium, you are still an American citizen. The Imperials have not harmed you?"

Lua nodded her head "Yes, mister President. I've been treated well."

He seemed almost relieved at that, but Lua wasn't sure if it was genuine or just a performance. He was a statemen, yes, but he knew how to play the part of a politician. Even if he might be a bit… too old.

Another figure came from the group, one she too recognize "President Sousa."

How easily she switched back to Portuguese.

The man smiled and said "Miss de Moreira, you seem to be in good health."

She did not miss how he elected to forgo the second part of her last name, but she smiled anyway "Yes sir. I hope my disappearance has not caused a great deal of suffering."

Lua knew it had, given what she had seen on the news. Congress in utter chaos, politicians calling for war, the vileness spewing from some lips. Little was said about Portugal and the Netherlands, but she knew the governments there were irked by her capture and were the ones to inquire her status more frequently then the United States.

Before either presidents could get a word in, Luther placed his hand on her shoulder and said "The meeting will begin soon. I believe it be prudent for us to take our seats before the press are allowed in."

Both parties agreed, giving her one last look before departing, leaving Lua to be guided by Luther back to the safety of her own parities protective circle, guided once more towards the meeting hall where she would be properly shown to the world. At long last.

Why did she not feel afraid?

-

The light of her father's TV was beginning to hurt Lua's eyes as she tended to her cup of chocolate milk. Her hair hung freely as she curled her legs under her, hidden by her dusty blue night gown. The long and loose sleeves, edged in lace like the bodice, fell to her shoulders as she brought her drink to her lips, her eyes never wavering from the screen, even if the volume was near nothing. The scribbling of her father's quill almost lulled her to sleep, but the news kept her awake at the same time.

"We have confirmation that the Imperium plans on turning the Earth into an Astartes recruiting world with the reveal of Miss de Moreira Dubois as the Eleventh Primarch."

How she could already see the upheaval hitting the Earth at the thoughts of their children being turned into weapons of war. She still remembered the biting words of the representatives as they questioned her father consistently throughout the whole meeting.

"I have promised you, countless times before, that the religions of Earth will be allowed to exist."

"But will they be allowed beyond Earth? Will the people of your Imperium be allowed to convert?"

"No. Religion will only be allowed on Earth and in the system. The Veil has allowed for such an exception."

"And this Veil? You said before that it is the reason why Chaos is unable to interfere with our people."

"Yes. Imbedded within the Heliosphere, yet its effects stretch out into the Ort Cloud. It is the reason why your religions will be allowed to continue."

"Because they cannot be used by Chaos?"

"Precisely."

Lua felt her head begin to hurt as she took another sip of her chocolate milk, savoring the cold drink like the balm it was. Her eyes turned away from the TV and towards the wall spanning window that allowed her to look at the Earth beneath them, drinking in its beauty as the news continued to play in the background.

"President Biden has confirmed with reporters that Miss de Moreira Dubois was of good health when he spoke to her and that she faced no harm while in Imperial care. Yet, many representatives in Congress, along with Senators, have questioned why the President did not fight more for the return of Miss de Moreira Dubois and allowed her to remain within Imperial hands."

She wanted to sleep, after everything that had happened. She was exhausted, her eyes heavy even with all the makeup gone, washed away from her nightly bath, soaked in herbs and flowers. Dinner was its own ordeal after that, given she had thrown up when they returned to the Stormbird, the experience finally getting to her. At least Luther knew how to help her in that moment before the Emperor twisted himself at the sight of her puking her guts out.

But now everything was quiet. The meeting was over, her reveal to the world completed. Her father's plans explained. The next step was to wait. Her part was already done, for the moment.

And she felt such guilt for doing so little.

"My plans for the Earth is to ensure its safety and security. The Earth will blossom into the paradise world it was always meant to be, sheltered from the wars the galaxy faces, from the strife that washes over worlds. The Earth will be a preserved bastion of humanities glories and past and the people of Earth will know peace. But there will be change to ensure the Earth's continual survival."

How she remembered the fear in the eyes of the dignitaries of those nations and companies. She had felt their fear, their worry. Selfish creatures-

Lua took in a deep breath as she took another sip of her drink, letting the rustling of papers behind her be a needed distraction.

"But, even with the conclusion of the meeting and the Emperor's assurance that the Earth will not face harm, protest are still erupting across the planet as economies collapse from the arrival of the Imperium. Those countries once dependent on tourism have faced the worse of the crisis as other countries go on lockdown to keep what little peace they can maintain."

And still the news reminds her of the problems her home continues to face.

"Reports are showing that China is increasing its military with increase patrols across the South China Sea as Russia continues to face the brunt of the Imperium's attention with Moscow falling to Imperial hands."

So Astelan was successful?

"Yet tensions within the Middle East grows as humanitarian aid from the Imperium focuses on the African nations and countries across Asia. Reports also show that Myanmar, whose democratically elected government was overthrown by a military coup more than two years ago, has seen Imperial Army forces making landfall with some members of the Ten Thousand accompanying them."

What was the Emperor's true goals anyway? She knew he wanted to preserve the Earth and its beauty and culture, but what would he do to the states of the world?

"Inquires on what will happen to Russia once the Imperium has taken hold of the country have not been answered, even when the Russian representative in the United Nations asked the Emperor during the recent meeting within the Palace of Nations."

She remembered that question… and the coldness that replaced her fathers warmth.

"While not all questions could be asked or answered, the United Nations has made an online forum for the people of Earth to express their grievances and worries that they hope to clarify and answer before anyone begins to act irrationally against the Imperium, who 40k experts have continuously reiterated should not be trifled with or acted against."

Her chocolate milk was almost empty as her eyes began to sting.

"Yet, with the recent and suspicious deaths of several individuals, some are beginning to question what the Emperor's true goal is. We can assume that he wishes to target the climate crisis that is ravaging the Earth and its ecosystems, which are collapsing at a rate that is concerning scientist all across the world, but to what extent will he do it and is he truly doing this just out of benevolence?"

She would have watched on if the TV wasn't turned off so abruptly.

Snapping her head back, Lua saw the Emperor holding the remote, placing it back down on his desk as he returned to his work, leaving the room to only be lit by the few candles available and the light of Earth.

"Watching the news won't help the situation."

Lua grumbled "Yet that's all I can do, other than continue my studies."

"And continue them you must," He looked to her with golden eyes as the light of Earth shined in her own "We will soon leave for Terra, once I am certain the Earth with not need my direct guidance. While the situation still remains delicate, Malcador has called upon his assassins to help ease our burdens. You've already seen their work already. As for you, you will soon take charge of your legion and join the Great Crusade like your brothers."

She felt herself flinch at that, her fingers gripping her cup tighter "How is my legion? Will they even accept me?"

The Emperor smiled softly "Last I heard from them, they are gathering as we speak, preparing for their great journey to meet you as one united front."

"Please don't say Great Journey, I'm having Halo flashbacks."

The Emperor tilted his head "Halo?"

Lua laughed lightly "The games I play? The ones you've probably heard me scream in rage at because of LASO?"

It took a moment before the Emperor recognized what she was saying, a spark of light shining in his eyes as he did so "I remember now. Didn't Luther say you make incredibly realistic Flood sounds when you sleep?"

She groaned at that "I swear, I don't mean too! I think it's because I play Gravemind so much since I keep failing to complete that level on my LASO runs. Or maybe because of the amount of times I play the Library. A true living nightmare."

The Emperor raised an eyebrow "You could just… skip the cutscene?"

"It's a good cutscene. I don't care if the riddle monster is creepy, it's a good cutscene."

The Emperor laughed, putting his quill down as he turned his full attention to her "Beyond your audition to play the Flood, once we have taken care of Earth and purge it of its rot and infection, you may not see it for some time."

That Lua understood well, but still she mourned that reality "And what of the rest of Earth? Once you've purged it of all your enemies, of all the rot and ill, what then?"

"A whole… face lift, you can say. The Earth will need to change its ways for a better future."

She furrowed her brows "What would that entail?"

The Emperor sighed as he stood from his seat, walking over to the window to stare out towards the Earth "I plan on changing the entirety of Earth's infrastructure and all that it is dependent on. The energy they use, the means of transportation, the methods of harvesting food. Everything needs to change so that my work at restoring it is not undone."

"That… is a massive undertaking. How do you plan on doing it?"

The Emperor turned to her "Do you have any preference for who should restore the Earth? Rebuild it and its cities? Its ancient monuments?"

One name came to her in an instant "Perturabo."

The Emperor smiled "Then I shall call him when the Earth is ready."

He turned away from the window and came to another seat near her, reclining as Lua shifted to face him properly "I assume you have more questions?"

She did "How will the compatibility of my Legion work? You've already made mention that it was comprised of men. If I am a woman, will my gene-seed cease to work on male aspirants?"

The Emperor shook his head "We have begun testing that already and have found that it is not compatible with female aspirants, as strange as that sounds."

Lua blinked dumbly at that, shocked by the answer. It was always speculated that females could not join the ranks of the Astartes brotherhood due to the Primarchs being male, even if it made no sense realistically and was only done due to model sales. But now they had a chance to test that, especially with her, as a female Primarch, and yet it still did not work? Just what sorcery was this?!

"Uh… why?"

"The Warp and symbolism, it's hard to explain and Mal and I can't even begin to wrap our heads around that one. Best to ignore it."

She did and shook her head of those thoughts to turn to others "What of the Great Crusade? Will people not question your extended absence?"

The Emperor laughed "They already do, but I have ensured they will not go poking into what is happening. As for the Great Crusade, your brothers have expressed their irritation on my absence, but they still continue to follow Horus and Ferrus, whom I sent ahead as I stay here to fix the problem child that is Earth."

It was a comfort that no more of her brothers were going to come and investigate her Sol. She already had the Lion to deal with. But it was still a hollow comfort. She already knew how the Primarchs reacted when the Emperor left the Crusade for Terra. At least this time it would not be so permanent, but it was still a concern.

Yet she stared into the last of her chocolate milk, her mind drifted to other things, and said without a thought "I know what people are saying about me online. Now that it is confirmed that I will be in charge of the Earth-"

"The countries of Earth will cease to exist, eventually, and become nations as my daughter and her legion will take charge. Your United Nations will transform to hold power over the people, where each nation will have a voice, and the Earth will be a united front, against the encroaching dark."

"But will they accept me?"

The Emperor smiled at her, gently, as he stood from his seat to sit with her, bringing her close into a hug as he said "In time, they will accept you as they will come to accept the Imperium. They will love you, but it will take time before they do."

She accepted that, but still she doubted "Will my brothers accept me? I'm different and wrong and incomplete and-"

The Emperor pulled away to cup her face, holding it firmly as he made her look at him. He was gentle to the touch, his face so sincere it hurt, as he caressed her cheeks and softly said "They will love you. How could they not?"

Lua blushed in embarrassment at that, the two falling into a spiel of laughter as the Earth sang beneath them. Quiet and content.

-

Jesse felt the sting of his father's slap as he looked to his pops with wide eyes, tears running down as his mother screamed in fear.

"WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!?"

"WHY HASN'T HE DONE ANYTHING TO STOP THIS!? HE'S FRIENDS WITH THAT BITCH, WHY CAN'T HE TELL HER TO MAKE THE IMPERIUM GO AWAY?!"

He shuffled back, hitting the stairwells wall as he watched his parents fight. His mom, tears staining her cheeks as his father's face turned red with rage. His little brother looked on in fright from the top floor, frozen in fear, as their father punched the wall again, making yet another hole.

He hoped he didn't kick down the door again and break the locks.

His father pointed at him "He could get the Imperium to stop destroying our economy, ruining our lives! And yet he hasn't! My job lost because of Servitors, yours because of your faith! He's friends with Lua, he can get her to make it stop!"

"I can't!" He shouted, flinching away as his father turned to him "I haven't been able to even talk to her since the play! The Emperor rarely even lets her visit Earth! Let alone talk to her friends!"

"Why you-"

"ENOUGH!"

His mother surged to grab the rising arm of his father, who was poised to strike him again, fighting against him until he too slapped her in the face. His breath still reeking of alcohol.

"Jesse, I think it would be best to go on a walk. Why not visit Milly for a bit? Your father needs a little rest-"

"I DON'T NEED TO REST, YOU BITCH-!"

"Please…"

He saw her desperate face and nodded without hesitation, scurrying out of the house and into the empty street of his neighborhood, shutting the door behind him to muffle the screaming that erupted in his wake. He hurried down the street, almost at a full run, until he felt safe enough to slow to a walk, then fall to his knees.

He cried there, knelt in the wet grass, under the heavenly lights of the stars and half-moon. He cried and screamed and pleaded to God. Prayed until his voice went numb.

Everything started when the Imperium arrived, when his father's company learned of Servitors, how they could be used for cheap labor. They let off thousands of workers, his father among them. Then his mom lost her job, because she was a proud Christian. They feared the Imperium and its retribution, no matter how much they assured they would not touch any faith.

And then that meeting with the UN, seeing Lua there, all dolled up as though she wasn't even a person. She never spoke a word. She only smiled and watched. A set piece for the Emperor to use, to show they had not hurt her. But it had set his father into a fit of rage, seeing her there, blaming her for the woes they faced.

Jesse knew it wasn't her fault. She was as powerless as they were. And yet, the words of his priest, of Milly, still echo in his head.

She could still do something? Assure them in some way? Get her father to speak about the collapsing economy? He didn't do so during the meeting, ignored those questions, only vaguely suggesting that no one would be without income, but there was no timestamp on that. No assurance it would be done.

It didn't help his father's mood.

He recalled when things seemed to fall back to normal. When they practiced that Pirates play. Lua was so good at playing Davy Jones. She sang that song with such soul that he swore she loved Nithya too. She played the role of the villain so well it felt real.

He remembered the final scenes, of his character plunging the dagger into that fake heart, how Lua acted so perfectly as though her own heart was stabbed. How she turned to him with horror in her eyes, the jerking of her body as she pretended to die.

Would she react the same way if he plunged a dagger into her own heart?

Jesse pounded against his head, slamming it into the tree to rid him of those sinful thoughts. But still they repeated and he screamed as they did, wept as they played eternally in his head, watching her fall into the abyss.

But his heart had made his decision. He did not return home that night, nor ever again.

-

Chapter Text

Feeling the steel beneath his armored feet was a breath of fresh air for Astelan, being gone for so long. He would have taken in the moment if he didn't need to return to the armory to get his armor repaired. Though the people of Earth did not have the technological capabilities to take down an Astartes, though it wasn't impossible given one died by a wooden spear in the books…

But his armor was soaked in mud and grim and the joints were beginning to make concerning noises, along with a growing stiffness that irritated the Terran born. Though it did take some shots, they only left dents and paint chipping, nothing too serious.

And so, Astelan kept a steady pace as he navigated the Bucephelus to reach the assigned armory for the Dark Angels to remove himself from his armor and finally take a hot shower. While he was not vain, he didn't want to smell, and the hot water was relaxing against his worn muscles. The rest of the Dark Angels that accompanied him during the mission followed, while the army men went their separate ways and the few Custodes went to their own private armory.

Their job was done, a successful mission too. The Ukrainian-Russian war was over with Russia's surrender, the fall of their capital the final coffin in their resistance. Their leaders imprisoned and under Imperial jurisdiction, to be tried in the International courts, last Astelan heard. Ukraine was given all their lost land and people back, with Imperial support assisting in the rebuilding efforts, along with what the European Union could offer.

All by the command of the Emperor, to ensure a stable Earth during its transition into an Imperial world under the Primarch's authority. From his own understanding, it would take time due to the delicate nature of the situation, but it would be worth it in the end. A recruiting world for the Eleventh Legion where, theoretically, the failure rate should be minimized to near nothing. This was not even taking into account the worth Earth held then just carrying pure human stock.

Rich with extinct life, it would become a bastion for human culture and history, a preservation of all the lost wonders humanity did not even know it had lost. And a world that held the future of the Imperium in its palm, all in the name of selling overpriced plastic miniatures.

It felt too ironic for Astelan, too silly, but it was his reality and he had enjoyed his time on Earth so far. To be out in the field once more, fighting alongside brothers and Custodians on Old Earth, it felt like the days before the Crusade. And though he may not like the brothers of Caliban, he had grown… used to them.

As for Lua…

He still felt that smile when he witnessed the tourney video Zahariel sent to him, that edge of pride from her boldness and willingness to throw herself into danger. It was calculated, he could tell. She knew where to place herself and her blades, when to dodge and parry and strike. She's had experience, even if it might not have been true combat.

But he agreed with her grounding once Zahariel past that information to him, even if he was proud that she knew how to fight. He worried she didn't, which would have been an awkward moment once it was revealed. But it seems he wouldn't live through that.

The embarrassment she would have had to live through if she was known as the Primarch who didn't know how to fight. Astelan didn't want to even imagine it.

When he and his battle brothers entered the armory, the Tech Priest were waiting for them and saw to the removal of their armor, clicking in binary at the state of their gear. As each was freed from their second skin, they left for the commons to shower and eat, Astelan entering first and sighing as the hot water hit him.

Once cleaned and dried, wraped in the common robes of the old Order, they enjoyed a hot meal together before they would be redeployed elsewhere. A brief moment of respite before taking another dive onto mankind's ancient past to clean up the filth the remained. A blight that would fester if not rooted out.

Before Astelan could even return his dishes, Zahariel walked in with a smile plastered on his face, eyes obscured by the damn hood he refuses to remove. He leaned against the wall as Astelan finished returning his dishes, turning sharply to face the Librarian before walking over to him, bidding his battle brothers farewell.

The two walked in silence as they traversed the halls of the Bucephelus, the veteran following Zahariel's lead as he took him deeper into the Emperors wing.

"How was the battle?"

Astelan felt himself scoff, "I would hardly call it a battle. While Lua may not like to hear it, it was more of pest control then fighting a battle."

Zahariel chuckled as he shook his head, "We can say that for many of our combatants."

"But at least most of them could fight against us. I pity the people of Earth. If we had not come upon them…"

The unspoken was left unsaid, but its meaning weighed heavily on them both. Though Earth was sheltered from the Warp, from Chaos and its threat, it was not protected from other dangers. Other… monsters.

If the Imperium had not come upon it when they did, the Earth and its people would have been open to Ork Waaaghs and Dark Eldar raids, as Vulkan's people had faced. Or perhaps an Eldar Craftworld could have noticed their system and investigated. Perhaps other dangers that lurk in the unknown would have too or just stumble upon them by accident. The people of Earth weren't really being subtle at all, screaming out into the void. They would have faced certain doom if the Imperium did not shelter it.

Zahariel placed a hand on his shoulder, "Let us not dwell on such thoughts. Not now. There is something I wish to show you."

Astelan raised a brow, "Is that so? Remember, the Emperor has given me plenty to do, more so then he has done in the past."

"Really?"

Astelan nodded, "Though the Unification War was a slog and took centuries, the Emperor requires me and his Talons to begin preparations in handling all the nations of the world. Russia has been conquered and silenced, its territory now under Imperial control. What becomes of it is unknown, but the Emperor has made it clear that… changes are afoot. Ones that not everyone is going to like."

Zahariel accepted that, "So the fate of Russia is still unknown?"

"At this time," Astelan said, putting in the commands to one door that seemingly refused to open automatically, "But the Emperor said that all nations will find themselves a similar state. Some sooner then others, depending on what they do."

Zahariel frowned, "That… doesn't make any sense. The Emperor said he would see to this compliance being peaceful, that Earth could not handle the instability that a conquest brings."

The Terran born Dark Angel laughed, "He claims that, yes, but our lord never changes."

He turned to the Calibanite with a smirk, "He just needs those that can threaten the Earth gone. Nuclear powers, vast military strength and might. The others will follow soon after, but the mightiest must fall first. And how they fall hard."

Zahariel felt himself stunned, but cooled his features as his mind put the pieces together, "The Emperor is to eliminate the countries that can threaten his plans…"

"And then change their lives for their betterment. One step at a time."

The Caliban born marine did not know what to think of that, had hoped that the ways of the Imperium was changing, that it could mean Caliban could be saved. And now… was the words of the Emperor just a lie? To make the Earth more accepting of his changes… to make them believe it was what they wanted?

He understood well the Earth needed to change, to save it from their own mistakes, but at what cost would the Emperor achieve that? What price was he willing to make?

It seemed he would burn the world to remake it anew and he hoped that would not be its fate.

He could never try to understand the mind of a being who could become a god, knew that what he sees is not what is truly happening, the Master of Mankind novel had shown him that well enough. Perhaps that was at play here, tricking their minds. But, it made sense, to target the powers that could ruin his plans, if someone a bit trigger happy gets a hold of WMD's.

It sill left a bitter taste in his mouth.

"What did you want to show me anyway?"

Astelan would never know, but Zahariel was thankful for his intervention.

But he could not hide his nervousness, "About that… remember that video I sent about Lua participating in that tourney?"

Astelan nodded, "Yes. It was impressive… for Lua, at least. Why?"

"Well…"

-

Lua hit the ground hard with a painful grunt.

Zahariel flinched as Astelan sighed at the sight, Neptunius silent as they watched Luther lean against his pole arm, looking down on the little Primarch with a familiar face, "Again."

Lua wanted to whimper from the pain, to curl up and be done with the lesson. But her fathers orders were clear; she needed to train in combat, whether she liked it or not. But the results were always the same.

"Has Luther been kicking her ass this entire time?"

"Yes… yes he has."

Lua had the bruises to prove it.

Astelan winced, "I thought she would have been… better at this."

Zahariel flinched in response, "We did too, but it seems that Lua's training isn't really what we would call… training."

Neptunius decided to pitch in himself, "Though she has a good background to start from, Luther is also trying to get her Primarch nature to respond as well. He is familiar enough with the Lion to tell whether or not its being used, and the Emperor made it clear that we should try and get her using it."

Astelan did not look convinced, "But her soul is bound, locked behind chains of unbreakable filaments. How can we even get that half of her to respond when it's locked up tighter then the Dark Cells?"

Neptunius gave him a look that told him enough on using that comparison, with Zahariel just getting an idea due to what information he had read through the Hobby, but the Custodian spook even if he was a bit miffed, "By pushing until it happens. We are in unknown territory, but we believe her being around the Emperor has… awakened some things. Maybe with just the right push…"

He trailed off, leaving the words unsaid as they watched Luther come to Lua and help her up, giving her shoulders a squeeze and comforting words as she nodded, clearly frustrated.

Astelan leaned against the railing, "While your posture was good, Lady Lua, you are not keeping yourself properly centered. Far too light on your feet."

Lua jumped from that, turning sharply to look towards the observation deck where she saw the three of them, and smiled brightly, "Astelan! You're back!"

Her joy was infection, "Yes, Lady Lua, and I see you have been practicing your swordsmanship, along with taking up different weapons as well. Good."

She grumbled at that, only soothed by Luther bringing her into a side hug, "I just don't understand what I am doing wrong…" Her fingers were curled as her face turned to frustration, nearly clawing at her hair, only stopped by Luther's gentle touch and redirection.

Zahariel chipped in, "Perhaps you are too tense. Try to focus on your posture and responding to Luther's advance."

Luther shook his head, fingers racking through Lua's head as her eyes shut close, content where she was, "She's not. She responds to my movements well enough, even if a bit clunky. It's not her posture nor her being distracted. But Astelan, you might be on to something."

Astelan straightened his spine as Neptunius leaned in to better hear, Zahariel curious as Lua grumbled as Luther stopped, pulling away to look at her properly, "I recall you fought in the tourney with a litheness."

She nodded, palming her hands as she did, only stopping when Luther stepped up, "Yes, I tend to prefer being light on my feet. Planting myself firmly to the ground just feels wrong."

Neptunius caught on, his eyes widening, then narrowing when an unsaid thought came to him, "Perhaps we should be testing her that way. More quick footed and always on the move. After all, none of the Primarchs carry the same fighting style. Perhaps hers is as unique as theirs."

Zahariel and Astelan agreed, while Lua made a look that seemed like she didn't fully agree, that there was something else missing, but dismissed it with a shrug.

With those words in mind, Lua turned her focus back to Luther with her training staff in hand, following the whims of her instincts as Luther told her before, and waited. Luther smiled, nodded her way, and charged with a silence all too eerie for the knightly man.

And the training began anew.

-

Nithya slammed her butcher knife onto the cutting board, cleaving through the crustacean as the pot beside her boiled from the heat beneath it. With a final jerk, the crustacean was dead, left to be dropped into the pot with the remaining spices and ingredients, the lid returned to let it cook and simmer.

Oubaste watched as he cut through peppers and mushrooms, through meat and fish alike as the oven tops were filled with pots and pans of all types. Spices clogged the air, producing a heavenly aroma that would sent any mouth watering if they had passed by the kitchen door. They worked in the silence between them as they hurried about in the kitchen; Nithya showing the Custodian all the varying types of recipes to try himself, to prepare for the Emperors eventual departure.

When Lua was to leave the Earth for Terra…

Nithya smiled through the pain as she shook the rice pan, flipping them to get an even spread as the sweat began to build up along her brow. The heat of the room was almost suffocating, but she didn't mind. It was like home, back in India, and she was grateful for that. It made her more at ease, more focused on her craft.

"Lady Lua enjoys spicy food?"

Nithya snorted, "You have no idea. One time we gave her a ghost pepper as a prank and then it became her go to snack. I swear, that girl has no idea what a spice tolerance is."

Oubaste shook his head as he moved a pan that held a sizzling steak off the burner, replacing it with another, "Does she ever make mention of the food itself?"

Nithya shrugged, adjusting the heat on one stove as she checked the oven, "Make sure the cake is rising properly. As to your question, not really. She gets real happy when she eats, but if you're looking for any signs she can tell where its from and what's in it- actually, never mind, she can do that."

A snarl practically took over her face as she said, "I swear, you change one little thing and she's making that damn face of hers-."

Oubaste snorted as he checked the cake, nodding at the sight, "Then it seems not all of her nature was hidden."

"She still has all her extra organs. Half-made, yes, but still there."

"Within that concerningly small waist of hers," Oubaste said, picking up another set of chopped ingredients to place in another hot pan, "But I assume it was not a concern to people before that knowledge was shared?"

Nithya smiled, "Oh, I wouldn't say people weren't concerned, but it wasn't something people took too seriously." She seemed to laugh at something, "Just some random pretty girl who lucked out on a small waist, nothing serious."

She made a funny face towards him, "At least it isn't below twenty inches, thank the gods for that, or else I would start thinking she was Jessica Rabbit."

Oubaste looked to her, "Yet under twenty-four inches for someone of her height should not fit her proportions properly."

"And yet she looks completely normal, even if she's drop dead gorgeous. And I swear, she's been getting hotter after the Emperor found her."

The Custodian silently laughed as he pressed into the dough, mindful of the other food cooking around him, "Whether that is the case, what other recipes do you intend to share? I am finding myself enjoying these more then the standard recipes of the Imperium."

The Indian woman looked at him smugly, "Because we know what superior food is. And to answer that, plenty more. Are you sure you want me to show you them and not just get you… cook books?"

"I find hands on experience allows me to perfect my craft then just reading them in a book. I am not Magnus."

She snorted at that, making the Custodian raise a brow, even if it was hidden by his helmet, "What is so funny?"

She barely contained her laugh, "So, remember Big E started watching TTS with Lua, Mal, and Valdor?"

"Yes…?"

She dragged to pans off their burner and put them elsewhere as she said, "People in the TTS fandom ship you and Magnus."

"Ship?"

"Like in a relationship. Kissing and fucking, that kind of shipping not… sending a package or a cargo across- why are you gagging?."

Oubaste was knelt over as Nithya began to laugh at his misery, "What the frak?!?"

"Oh, you're not going to like the fabstodes then."

Oubaste almost whimpered out, "The whot?"

Nithya looked to him with a dangerous gleam in her eyes, "Naked, oiled up Custodes hell bent on getting you out of your armor to be fiddled and played with in more ways then one-"

"STOP!"

"Hehehehe."

The Custodian looked tired, "Why do you torture me so?"

She shrugged, "Not the worse things. You should read some of the fanfictions."

"Please no."

Nithya dried her brow as she looked into the pot to find the food within ready, turning off the burner as she hauled the pot towards the sink to get the food and liquid out. Oubaste focused on the food around him, wanting to ignore the Indian woman's words and get those filthy thoughts out of his head, the images he didn't want forming. His perfect memory and boon while also a curse.

Preparing the finished dishes as he got the cake out of the oven once the timer was finished, Oubaste let it cool as he displayed the meal before Nithya as she did with hers to him.

They each took a bite from the other, moaning at the taste, and spoke in depth on the recipe and the procedure in making them.

"I understand that cooking is an art while baking is a science, but you seem very focused on the constant tasting of the food compared to other chiefs."

Nithya nodded, "Mama would have had my head if I didn't check the taste every five minutes. I would have brought shame to my family if it had tasted bad once served, so I ensured it would never happen."

"That…" Oubaste was unsure what to take from her words, "Seems a bit of an overreaction?"

She waved her hand, smiling as she did, "Nah, it was nothing. Made me a kick ass cook, though."

Oubaste nodded, "I can see that."

She winked his way, taking another bite of the steak the Custodian made, nodding her head as she took a napkin to her lips, watching as the Custodian continued to stare at her, "Cat got your tongue?"

Oubaste raised his head, "What will you do, once the Emperor leaves for Terra? You do understand that Lua will be away from Earth for a long time, right?"

A sadness crossed Nithya's face, a bitter-sweet one as she smiled, though it did not reach her eyes. She placed the fork down as she took in a deep breath through her mouth, her eyes wandering the kitchen as they glistened. Oubaste waited patiently for the woman to answer, but he knew the question hit something within her. Something she had been ignoring for some time, it seems.

Nithya turned back to him, her lips tight, yet still they presented a smile, even if tears threatened to fall, "That is why I am sharing you these recipes. I don't want Lua homesick, you know?"

Her voice wavered and nearly broke as her face tightened to fight the emotions that boiled under the surface. But Oubaste nodded his head, accepting the words, to give her mercy in this moment of vulnerability.

She clapped her hands, "Now that is out of the way, let me show you Lua's favorite meal! The blessed Greek Gyro."

And they were laughing again, even if the shadows of the future hung over them.

-

Chapter Text

Kaliban felt the tension before he even entered the room.

The touch of his brothers was always a soothing balm for the Legion Master, a reminder that they were there, a constant that could not be ignored. Not to be forgotten or extinguished. It was hard when a brother died, that flicker within the pale moonlight, a spark ceasing to be, caught in the winds of eternity. Stardust, he remembered the first Legion Master cry, they had become stardust and joined their fathers constellation.

He did not know what the old man had seen, during those early years, before his gruesome death, but it was almost… fantastical. Unreal, like a dream or a fairytale.

Kaliban always desired to see it… and whatever light of their father Korrigan had saw. The envy he had felt during those early days, of their Legion Master who basked in the moonlight of their progenitor.

He never tried to hide the feelings or the images he saw. Korrigan always said their father felt like the light of a full moon, the shadow of an eclipse. A gentle guide, a shining light that does not burn your eyes nor crushes your soul, protecting you from the harsh golden light. A soothing balm, like a gentle breeze and the kiss of the sea and springs. A being so great that even the stars are shadowed by his presence. The golden light turned dark… the golden light turned silver and white.

Or perhaps the old man used it as an excuse to express his disdain for the sun, even if he often used religious connotations to describe their father. So ironic for a man who despised faith.

Kaliban missed him dearly, that withered old man.

But he and so many others died in the name of the Emperor, in the name of their unfound father. And now the time had come to meet him, at long last.

The last found… what honors could they even bring to the Crusade? Compared to the Legions with their gene-fathers for centuries?

Kaliban hoped they would make their father proud; of them, of his lost and dead sons. Would he be proud of Korrigan? Of all the other fallen brothers who died before they ever met him?

He hoped their father would love them as other have loved their legions. Like Magnus and his unyielding love. Like Sanguinius who refused to give up. Would they be failures or would their father look to them in pride?

He could not let such thoughts poison his mind, else everything would go wrong.

So when he entered that room, lit by the backlight of stars and distant worlds, he felt his brothers eyes on him as they stood among rows and rows of uncounted brothers. He felt the stare of Oberon and Mab as he came to their side, but he did not waver under their gaze, under the eyes of countless of Astartes.

Warriors of the Stars.

He looked to them as they looked to him, his eyes as cold as the moon, glowing in the pale light. He felt a strand of his pale locks fall over his forehead, skimming his lashes, but he payed it no mind. His attention was to his brothers, who waited in baited breath for the news he was to bring to them.

They had done well to hide it from their brothers, but the time had finally come when they could share it.

He felt like he was drowning-!

"Brothers!" He shouted, his voice carried across the cavernous hall, "I come to you bearing great news from our Lord Emperor!"

None whispered within the crowd, silent as the nocturn hunters they were forged to be, "A new world and system have been discovered on the eve of our Hanomngenh-" the whispers came, "And our Lord Emperor had made a discovery. Our Father has been found."

Silence returned to the empty hall, but no mind was at rest, for questions still lingered on. None dared speak their thoughts; their hearts and minds that threaten to break the silence that covered them. A veil of tension that threaten to sever at the slightest of touches. But Kaliban felt them, the shock and barely suppressed hopes, the wishes for his words to be truth rather then so many countless dreams that seem too real to be fictitious.

But one brother reached for his helmet, letting the seals break and the hissing of air to escape beneath as it was lifted above. The face of Ariel coming into focus as his crescent eyes looked to him. Pleading. Wishing.

Hoping.

"Our father… has been found?"

Mab and Oberon watched as Kaliban sucked in a sharp breath of frigid air, his pale moon eyes wide, but his face was as stiff as stone. But those eyes turned soft, blinked slowly as he smile turned gentle.

"Yes, brother Ariel. Our father has been found and our Lord Emperor calls for us to come to him. Our new home awaits, across the abyssal sea, guided by his luminous pale light. May we never be without it again."

-

Lua fiddled with the sleeves of her dress, wary of the clothe that surrounded her breast and shoulders as she adjusted the outfit, still not fully comfortable with such splendor. But, it was a reality that was to become a daily occurrence in her new life. Best she get used to it now before she met the Imperium at large.

The dress itself would have been widely out of her league, too, which made her own imposter syndrome worse. Her blue dress was custom made, though based off another, so she had no concept of its value. Wearing a Valentino Haute Couture dress, one that came out in 2013 to be fair, was another.

Where the Emperor got the dress or why he chose to get her the dress in the first place, was a mystery to her. But she did not deny it looked good on her. Reaching down to her knees, the fabric was a bit thick with white details of swirls that reminded her of fancy royal iron fences, like the fence around the Palace of Katherine the Great. It fit her figure well enough, needing adjustment to fit around her chest, but other than that it was pleasantly comfortable. Adding white ivory flats with lace and pearls, an extra detail she thought was unnecessary but the Emperor refused anything less for the occasion, Lua could feel herself fall into her expected roll with an ease that frightened her.

The chilly winds picked up her loose hair, let down and twisted into gentle curls, some twisted into a rolling bun locked around a large crystal crescent moon. It reflected the light of the full moon with a beauty that captivated her as she walked down the walkway around the Central Sea, Neptunius keeping close as she turned to watch the still water as the city around them stayed in eerie silence.

The lights of Zhongnanhai allowed her to catch the shadows of the patrolling guards and military, mixed with members from the Imperial Army and Ten Thousand, reminding her of why they were there in the first place. Though she was not a participant in the meeting, the Emperor said her presence was necessary. To give her examples on diplomatic meetings and to give her further practice in the world of politics, one far more controlled then the hell that would be the Imperial courts and its own political mess. Not to mention navigating through colluding parties and her own brothers.

But there was a pause for her role, allowing her to mingle around the compound as she waited for Neptunius to get the call to return. It allowed her to take a moment to drink in the beauty of the surrounding splendor in the pale moonlight, her eyes catching faint dim stars above. Saturn and Jupiter caught her eyes as she watched the bright planet twinkle above and the more faint one keep a steady glow.

She did not let them linger, though, dropping them to face her surroundings as she caught sight of the Pavilion of the Water and Cloud just up ahead. Her pace quickened, barely noticeable to the naked eye, but it allowed her to arrive much faster, something Neptunius noted. Settling down on one of the provided benches, she knew Neptunius kept himself out of her sight to allow her this moment of peace, keeping watch over his lady from the potential dangers that could come.

She looked out towards the water front, memorized by the light of the moon reflected in the Central Sea, letting the crickets and gentle wind lull her into a tranquility she was thankful for.

The meeting itself was nothing bad, compared to her first few stints, but Lua could not help but feel the tightening of her chest each time she sat in those rooms. Something that had not abated the near dozen of times she had participated in her fathers diplomacy. Weeks since her first meeting at the UN and yet her nerves still got to her.

Lua thumbed her palms as she allowed the rhythm of Just Give Me a Reason by P!nk play over and over in her head, the climax of the song reaching its crescendo as she heard-

"Have you ever heard of the legend of Chang'e? The lady who lives upon the moon?"

She turned sharply towards the intruder, catching sight of his monolid eye and greying black hair, the gentle wrinkles on his face as his eyes shined a sharp grey-blue. He smiled at her, dressed richly in one of China's traditional men's wear, and turned to look out towards the water front as she did.

Lua turned to face Neptunius, but saw he had not reacted, calm and composed as before.

He must have let him in… probably another Chinese representative.

Her gaze returned to the reflecting moon, feeling herself become calmer, her hearts settling after the brief scare a few seconds before. She did not respond as he stood there, waiting for her to speak, which she did after a brief swallow, "I have…"

He seemed pleased about that, "You do?"

Lua nodded, "Chang'e, the woman who took an elixir of immortality meant for her husband, rising high into the heavens until landing on the moon. A lonely woman with a-"

"Moon rabbit as her only companion, good. Anything else?"

She looked to him as his eyes sparkled in the pale light, even though the moon did not shine on them directly. She nodded, though, knowing a few more bits of the tale, "There are two accounts of why she took it. One to prevent another from stealing, and one where she drank both out of greed and flew to the moon to escape her husband."

The man chuckled, making Lua look to him in confusion, "It seems you are not familiar with another tale, then."

He looked up towards the moon as he whispered, "A far older tale…"

He turned his head to look to her again, his eyes far sharper than before, "This tale has it that Chang'e was unknowingly made immortal, forced to watch as all those she loved; her husband, her family, her friends and village, wither from time. In grief, she ascended to the heavens and found sanctuary upon the lunar surface. Far enough to escape the pain, but close enough that she could watch from afar. And in her loneliness, the gods took pity, and gifted her a rabbit, carved from the moon itself. Eternal companions as eternity continued unabated. Forever apart from those she loved."

Lua felt a shiver run down her spine, her legs tightening as she gripped her arms tighter as she looked towards the man with confusion, "I've… I've never heard of that iteration…"

He shook his head, chuckling as he did, "And you wouldn't have. It is an ancient version my elders use to tell, but you understand well enough that myths are never exactly what they seem… nor stay the same."

She nodded at that, knowing his words true with her own look into Greek myths and those version added by the Romans. But even that rational did not satisfy her instincts that screamed that it didn't explain the myth he told, but she couldn't quite put her finger on it.

The man covered her sight, bending down to her eye level as he took her hands into his. Far too soft for a man so old-

"You will do great things, Lady Lua. Remember that. No matter what comes, no matter the hardships you face, you will change things for the better. But Eternity is hard to walk alone… so keep those that can walk it with you close. We would hate to see such a bright and pure soul be crushed under the weight of her birthright."

Her hearts stilled at his words, her breath caught in her throat as he gave her a pitying look, "Enjoy these carefree moment, my Lady. Cherish them before they are gone for good."

He stood to leave, the rustling of his clothes the only other noise other than her heart beat, her eyes following his as he stood to his full height. His back began to turn when she suddenly jumped to her feet, "I never got your name!"

He stilled, turning his head to look at her over his shoulder, her eyes wide as she waited.

He did not smile as he said, "Jihu Uwei, my Lady."

He bowed his head before turning again, to depart from the pavilion as Lua turned to look towards the reflecting moon once more, feeling… something weighing upon her soul.

"May the Mother Creator be with you, Child of Erda."

Lua snapped her head back to face the man with "Wait, how-!?" on her lips, but he was already gone. Only the gentle wind returning to greet her as she faced the gathering of trees. But in the pale moonlight, she swore she saw a shadow of nine tails dance past, deep within the brush, but groaned as her eyes throbbed in pain.

The shadows were playing tricks again.

Lua did not have to see Neptunius to know he was in front of her, his gentle touch just a confirmation that he was, their cooling touch heavenly on her head, "Are you alright, Lady Lua?"

She nodded, swallowing as she did, "Yes, I'm fine. Just a usual headache, nothing to be worried over."

But Neptunius would not let it go, "A concern that we must make note of. Your continual exposure to the Emperor has allowed more of your Primarch nature to shine. Your father is concerned about any side effects that can arise from your unique situation."

The Emperor was beginning to become a worry wort, but at least he was acting fatherly, "It's fine, Nepy. We can look into it later."

She felt herself smile as he grumbled, "And I have told you to not use that nickname of yours."

"Make me."

The Custodian shook his head as Lua held in her mirth with a creeping smile. But her joy would turn sour when Neptunius asked, "Were you talking to someone? I heard you speaking a few moments before."

She furrowed her brows as her mouth opened and closed a few times before she shut them entirely, looking around as she swore-

Lua shook her head, "I was just… never mind."

But Neptunius was not fooled, "You were talking to someone-"

"Please, can we just… return to the meeting? I… I think I'm done with my walk now."

Neptunius wanted to press on, wanted to question what made the Primarch spooked, but bowed to her demands as she tugged at his hand, leading him back to the main group.

He would bring it up to the Emperor when he could.

-

"And I have explained that these are to be transferred to another department!"

"Lord Sigillite, the Choir was clear that the Nobles were… adamant that you receive this with all haste."

Oscar watched as Malcador glared at the serf with ice cold eyes, the poor messenger shaking in his shoes as Malcador took the notice and allowed the poor sod to scramble away in a hurry, desperate to leave before the Sigillite did anything else. He watched as Malcador returned to his desk with the note in hand, reading through it as he settled down, his frown not leaving his face, only darkening as he neared the end.

With a sharper glare did the letter burst into flames, leaving Oscar to watch Malcador smile in content as he leaned into his chair, massaging his closed eyes as he sighed.

Oscar tilted his head, "I'm to assume the nobility was poking again?"

Malcador groaned, "By Terra, they are persistent."

He called a serf to bring in some tea as he picked up another letter to skim through it, "I told Revelations that he had to finalize his departure date so that the Imperium and the Primarchs wouldn't start hissing at his absence. His lack of committing to such a task has now led to the higher echelons of the Imperium to start digging into the reasons for his absence and the Primarchs getting irritated."

Oscar nodded to that, "And you don't want more Primarchs coming to Sol given the Lion is coming already."

Malcador laughed at that, "Oh, that damnable boy can be a pain, even if his skills among the Terran courts are to be commended."

When the tea was brought in, the Lord Sigillite took out a bottle of alcohol taken from Earth, pouring in a shot of vodka into his tea as he downed the cup in a single swing, Oscar nervously watching as the air around them chilled.

Malcador stared at the Canadian Frenchman with narrowed eyes, "I don’t need more of those temperamental children mucking things up after all the progress we have made here."

Oscar understood that well enough. The Imperium's initial arrival had heralded countless crisis' that had only just begun to stabilize. Massive layoffs were being reversed after people began to realize the Emperor was not doing a normal compliance and was not offering Imperial technology as readily as the Imperium had done for other worlds. Riots had quieted after Assassins had handled ring leaders and the Emperor not tearing down every religious iconography from the face of the Earth.

Countries were now being more open to the changes the Emperor wanted, even if the larger corporations were desperately trying to cling to their existence. Though there still lied some issues; the economies of several countries had yet to recover, but the Emperor was generous towards Earth and saw to the beginning implementation of his reforms for those struggling nations. There also lied other countries that were being more reluctant to bend the knee to the unavoidable changes and demands, but they were working on those.

The Emperor and Lua's current diplomatic mission to China was proof of that. But the United States was another country that was being surprisingly difficult, given the amount of meetings that had taken place within said nation alone.

Yet, other worries had come to the surface, regarding some geopolitical situations that the Emperor had not made mention of nor stated his views on.

Oscar could already feel the headache blooming for when the Emperor had to tackle those problems.

But, overall, the Earth was getting back to some semblance of normalcy, even if they were still shadowed by the Bucephelus and it's accompanying fleet.

A small discomfort now, more or less.

But it left Oscar and the gang in a weird limbo as compliance was reaching its end, where the Emperor would no longer be needed, where he could pass the torch to Malcador and return to the Great Crusade with Lua. It was a crushing thought, of her time on Earth coming to a close.

He knew of a planned farewell party at the theatre for before Lua was to leave. Oh how Sunniva held in her tears as they discussed it in the shadows of their latest play.

It was why he was with Malcador in the first place; Lua was on Earth with Big E, Jay was doing a book club with the Dark Angels and the Talons currently discussing one of the Heresy novels, and Nithya was showing Oubaste more of Lua's favorite foods. The Sigillite had found himself stuck with him, which the man didn't seem to mind.

Oscar stirred his cup as he watched the older perpetual prepare a second serving, "But why not share with the Primarchs where you are? Why you're here? Would that not satiate their demands?"

Malcador snorted as he prepared another shot, "I wish that could be the case, but no." He settled the vodka as he stirred his own tea, pouring the shot into it, "The minute they hear of the Eleventh's discovery, some would be eager to come. I know a few who are currently available to change course towards Earth and I rather have them not near the planet that houses the knowledge of their doomed future."

He took a sip of his drink as Oscar flinched at that, "Because I do not believe Leman Russ would take his brothers betrayal well, given what I have seen reading his story line in the Heresy and what I have seen for myself regarding the Wolf King."

Oscar took a nervous sip, his mind churning at the thought of Leman Russ, of all people, arriving to Earth and reading about the Heresy. But his mind was taken out of the moment when Malcador continued, "And not only that, but the minute they learn of what Earth is, do you honestly expect them to be considerate towards their sisters home world given its significance?"

The Canadian looked to Malcador who had a single eyebrow raised, "A people, untouched by the Warp and its influence, a genetic blueprint in its purest form. Some would pressure Lua into allowing them to take a few recruits. And Lua has a bleeding heart."

Oscar could not argue with that, sulking as he drank his tea as Malcador sighed again, "Best to keep them at arms length until we can sort out the rest of our problems. Lion can keep a secret, I know that well. That boy runs on secrets to an unhealthy degree, from what I've read. He won't allow the knowledge on the Hobby to slip and he doesn't have a tendency to ignore his fathers orders."

There was a sharpness to his words as Oscar figured he was thinking back to the books he's read, peering around to see the growing pile and stack of notepads already filled with information. From what Oscar knew, the Sigillite had spent many nights drilling the authors of Black Library on the little details, even about information that the fans would never learn of.

Another sigh, "And if the Nobles learn, they will scramble to Earth to curry favor with Lua and sink their own talons into Earth. No matter the precautions we take, the strict orders we implement, the Nobility will disregard them if it means furthering their coffers. I wouldn't put it past them to strip it of all its worth, if it means holding a piece of ancient, sacred history. So they must be kept from it at all cost… for now, at least."

Oscar snorted a bit at that, seeing the irony in the words as Malcador smiled too, "Do you understand now why we don't want to tell them of what is happening?"

Oscar nodded, though still he was conflicted, "I understand why you don't want the Nobility to learn, including those in higher positions of power within the Imperium, but the Primarchs? Won't they learn of Earth eventually?"

"As will the Nobility and the Imperium at large, but by then, the Earth will be secured from their carelessness and its information locked down. In time, they can visit, but I do not believe the Emperor will make it easy."

And as the Sigillite turned back to the missives at hand, from both the Imperium beyond and the Earth beneath, Oscar finished his tea as he thought on the mans words and watched him work.

"Are you feeling more stress now than you were on Terra?"

Malcador smiled, settling down his papers as he turned his full attention to the man before him, "No. In reality, I find this a vacation compared to the hell that is the Imperial Courts."

He stood from his desk as he walked around to face the window that looked down towards the Earth, its pale light shining onto them with cooling warmth, "I am doing something that could only be described as a dream, a blessing any Sigillite would cling desperately to. A chance to preserve a treasure trove of history and culture that has been lost for millennia."

His voice turned dreamy, his smile only growing as the wonder in his eyes glittered in the light of the Earth, "I find myself thinking that I am in a dream, a wonderful impossible dream that I never want to wake from. And each night as I rest, I fear I will return to when the Emperor sent his message. And when I wake, I find the Earth still beneath me, an eternal mother who watches her children."

The Sigillite shut his mouth as he hesitantly stepped back, turning to face Oscar as he said, "I find myself more on a vacation then completing a duty. I am glad Revelation sent word to me to come here. Else I would have had his head if he kept this from me."

Oscar openly laughed at that, Malcador chuckling along as he returned to his desk to continue his work, the silence returning, but a welcomed one. But the Sigillite was not done yet.

"What do you plan to do, once Lua departs for Terra?"

Oscar froze at that, his smile and content withering as his eyes drifted off towards emptiness, his lips pressed together tightly as he turned over the question asked to him.

Malcador pressed on, "I know Oubaste made mention of this to Nithya, but I would like to know what you and Jay plan to do."

The Canadian laughed, almost bitterly, "What else? We can't come along, the Emperor made clear of that. He wants no Earth human to leave, only those conscripted to the Eleventh Legions service, whether Astarte or military man. What else can we do?"

He looked to the Sigillite, hurt bleeding through his eyes, "We would follow her into the dark without a second thought, but now we have been ordered to abandon her at her most vulnerable. Family doesn't abandon each other."

There was genuine pain in his voice, a trauma unresolved, a bitterness of something unjust, a betrayal most foul.

Malcador watched as the man struggled to keep himself composed, but any offering of comfort was stopped by a buzzing of his new phone. A demand the Emperor made clear he would not back down from. The Sigillite picked up the device and looked to the text, his eye twitching as Oscar slowly picked up his broken pieces, watching as Malcador groaned and press-

"Please send word to Otto that I need to speak with him. Thank you."

He turned off the com unit and pressed his face into his palms, leaving Oscar to furrow his brows in confusion.

"Um… what just-"

"The Emperor now wants Lua to have cultural dresses after a Chinese official brought up the idea of her getting one as an offering to her."

Oscar stared at the Sigillite dumbly, blinking rapidly as he wanted to ask for a clarification when his phone suddenly buzzed too. He took it out of his pocket, looking at the message sent from Lua, and-

"What the hell were they talking about?"

Malcador looked to him with a raised brow as Oscar turned to him with an almost defeated look.

"Lua just texted me that… uh…the warp is sexist…"

The echoing facepalm from Malcador made Oscar forget his pain.

-

"You know what will happen if you do this."

"It is a risk we are willing to take."

The woman snapped her head towards the man and hissed his way, "You will only bring us doom! Your actions will bring about the wrath of the Imperium upon us all! The Emperor-!"

The man narrowed his eyes, sharp in the low light, "He is a liar and tyrant. His words mean nothing compared to his actions."

"And he has done nothing against any of the faiths that warrants such a response! You are poisoning their minds, making them find foes where no enemy exist! If the government finds out-"

"They already know."

A tense silence filled the room, the woman looking at the man with shock and pain, "What?"

The scowl on the man's face never wavered, "There is nothing you can do to change our minds. We will-"

"You are an idiot to think you can drive the Imperium out of Earth-!"

The woman said no more, arms grabbing her body and silencing her words, struggling with all her might as she was dragged away to never speak their secrets. The man watched, conviction in his heart as he said, "God is with us and we will do His bidding. The Emperor will be driven from our shores and with him his devils. Consequences be, but Heaven is on our side."

He turned away and through the doors and back into his congregation, where the faithful waited in baited breath.

A young clergyman looked to his, weariness in his eyes, "Was that a wise thing to do?"

The man did not turn to face him as he said, "We must all make sacrifices in the name of our Lord… some more then others."

His words made the clergyman turn to face the kneeling man before the pulpit, his head bowed with prayers on his lips, a woman sitting near with pride and love in her eyes.

The man looked to the sacrifice with withered eyes, but there still lied pride within them as he smiled to his congregation as any priest would to those within their church, "Let us pray, one and all, for the sacrifice of Gods chosen during these dark times."

The masses submitted, their minds echoing his words, heads bowing with prayers played like a song on repeat. The man led, raising his voice above the masses as he looked to the heavens.

And felt nothing as he prayed to his Lord above.

-

Chapter Text

The sword swung past her face in a blur as Lua sideswiped the strike with an ingrained grace that befitted her well. She danced around another slash, twirling her blades to strike as Zahariel's weak points, but found her attack rebounded, his sword returned to guard him against her onslaught. She jumped back before he could strike her again, panting as she kept her body low to the ground, calming her hearts as she paced around the still Astarte, her sharp green eyes narrowing as she took in his defenses and state.

He was not breathing heavily, nor sweaty as she was, watching her like a knight waiting for a Beast to pounce. She circled him as she calmed her body, focusing on her breathing as she straightened to her full height, far more casual than she was before. She did not keep a tight grip on her weapons, letting them dance in her hand as she narrowed her eyes, concluding her planning.

It seemed Zahariel noticed it too, falling into his usual stance and prepared his counter as Lua bent her knees, ready to strike. And she did, smoothly launching from her place within the ring and twirled into her attack, Zahariel parred it with ease as she flowed with his movements, following his lead like any dancer would. But she was light as a feather and mischievous as a sprite, weaving and dodging through and under his attacks while striking at his most vulnerable, wanting and waiting to wear him down until she could go for the kill.

A dance between the two that lasted minutes; a grace and poise that befitted the Primarch and a steady bulwark that befitted the knight. They circled and traded blows with the other, wearing the other down. Lua twisting her body to near impossible lengths to avoid a hit or to strike at the most strangest of parts. Zahariel moving as the Order had drilled into him, quelling his psychic might to keep the spar as it was meant to be.

Lua did not hesitate to use her legs and speed, twisting herself around him as she struck him fast and quick, dashing away before he could get his own strikes in. But he used his bulk and weight to throw her around, forcing her on the defensive, wearing her out.

And when Zahariel kept their blades locked, Lua felt herself strain against his strength, unable to unravel herself from his web, forced to find another method of escape. Without thought, she twisted her wrist and used her strength to pull herself off the ground, using the Astarte to launch herself into the air with only a single blade in hand, spinning as she stared down at him, his face filled with surprise.

The blade gleamed in the light, her eyes sharp and danced with intent, her body twisting to prepare for her descent and-!

Lua tumbled on the ground, her blade flung from her hand as her knees and elbows scraped against the mat, her bones creaking as she rolled into a stop, her fingers clawing at the floor until she finally stilled. She struggled to stand, her limbs refusing her demands. Tears pricked the side of her eyes, wheezing gasp leaving her lips as her body was wracked by pain, struggling not to cry.

The clattering of metal was all she heard before Zahariel came to her side, helping her off the ground as the others rushed into the ring, worry in their eyes as they looked down at the fallen Primarch. Zahariel put gentle pressure on her injuries as he took her to Luther, who waited with open arms and instantly went over her the minute she was in them. He gripped her face as he looked for any head injury as Neptunius did his own brief scan, finding no external nor internal injuries they had to worry over.

She would be sore and in pain, but nothing more.

Lua tried to wave away the former Seneschal, but he was relentless until she conceded, allowing him to guide her out of the ring and into a nearby room, away from prying eyes. Other Dark Angels mingled inside, their armor off as they relaxed in monastic robes and more casual tunics and loose trousers, laughing as brothers in arms do. Some looked their way, noting the state of the Primarch and her sour and confused expression, quickly looking to Astelan's narrowed eyes and understood his silent orders.

One nodded towards another brother who grabbed some cold water and icepacks, along with a medkit, in case it was needed. He went over to Zahariel to hand them over, the psyker accepting both with a smile and placed them down on a bench as another brother came to him to give him his own towel and water, leaving him to cool down as Luther tended the Primarch.

She still carried a sour look on her face, wincing as Luther prodded her forming bruises, but grateful for the water and towel, downing the drink as she dried her forehead and the back of her neck as Astelan turned to her.

"What was that."

Lua flinched at that, "I… I have no clue-"

Astelan pinched the bridge of his nose, "You launched yourself into the air and prepared to hit Zahariel as though you could fly. What were you thinking!?"

The prickling of tears stilled remained, "I don’t know! I wasn't even thinking! I-"

The words left her as her hand balled into a fist and her teeth grinded against each other as Luther look to her with furrowed brows, but sighed as he stood, his check up completed, "Other than the bruises from your crash, you're fine. I would like to know, too, why you chose to attack Zahariel from the air."

Lua hugged herself as she looked anywhere but the Dark Angels in front of her, ignoring Neptunius' presence as he tried to coax her to speak, finally relenting as she felt the tears nearly fall, her frustration palpable, "I don't know! It… I don't… ugh, it felt instinctual! Okay! Happy!"

She slammed her face into her hands as her mind went over the training, the constant training she's had these past weeks, and how she was so close to victory. Even if it would be a tie, it would have been a victory to her! And she was right there and all she had to do was use her momentum to get behind him and hit his exposed backside and-

Instead, she tried to fly! She wasn't Sanguinius!

A body sat next to her as warm arms enveloped her, bringing her close as she sniffed, Luther resting her head beneath his chin as he sighed, "Don't be frustrated, Leite. You did really well there."

Zahariel nodded, "He's right. Your techniques are improving and you've been lasting longer in the ring then previously."

"Your fighting style is blooming, Little Primarch," said Neptunius, kneeling beside her as he tilted his head, "But you will still have a long way to go, even if you had one the fight."

The corner of his lips twitched upwards as he said, "And I think we should look at this through a different lens. Instead of questioning why she did what she did, but instead question why her instincts told her to do that."

Luther turned to the Custodian with furrowed brows, reading his face as his mind came to a conclusion, "You believe this was a sign of her Primarch nature trying to break free."

Astelan nearly snorted, "That she can fly?"

Neptunius nodded, turning his attention towards the Terran veteran, "All Primarchs have a natural aptitude towards their unique abilities and roles. Whether it be on the battlefield or off. If Lua's instincts told her to attempt a flight-"

"Then her body was expecting for a means to keep her in the air," finished Zahariel, narrowing his eyes as he began to think further on it, looking back through their spars to find anything that could help them unravel this revelation.

Astelan backed down, "I understand that well, but Lua bares no signs of having a method to fly. We could reason that her instincts are tied to her Primarch nature and that nature expected some method of keeping her airborne. Was she intended to have wings like Sanguinius?"

Neptunius shook his head, "Paean did a thorough scan of her genetics. No signs of instructions for the production of wings."

"What about through psychic methods?" Chimed in Zahariel, turning to them as he still thought over everything they've gleaned so far, "Her soul is chained and the Veil keeps the warp out. Perhaps she was designed to be more psychically inclined and she instinctually tried to call upon that power during the fight."

Neptunius smiled at that, "A good theory. Our King was one to make contingencies with the Primarchs. Perhaps she is to be a parallel to Magnus."

Luther hugged Lua tighter as she grumbled, still feeling the misery of her failed spar and her idiotic attempt at flying, laughing gentle as she turned her head to pout, "No pouting, Leite. The Lord Sigillite would not approve."

She only grumbled more as she relaxed into his embrace, her eyes shutting as her breath steadied as Zahariel looked towards the Custodian, "Will the Emperor be informed about this?"

"He most certainly will and be greatly curious about it too. I understand that he and the Lord Sigillite are working on what powers and natures Lua still retains after her souls confinement. This would just be another thing of note for them to look further into."

Luther watched the two of them talk as he felt Lua slacken, burying her face as she gently stretched her legs and almost-

"No falling asleep, Leite, not now."

She grumbled, flickering her eyes open as she glared up at him, pouting as she was clearly tired. Luther turned from her rich green eyes to look towards Astelan, "Shall we call it a day for her? I do not believe we will get any more out of her at this time."

The Terran nodded, signaling the others as he gestured towards the door, "Yes. The Primarch needs to rest before the Sigillite calls for her next lesson."

"Bloody debates…"

Neptunius chortled when he heard that, guiding them out of the room as the Dark Angels bid them all farewell. Lua reluctantly left Luther's hold and walked alongside them as she rubbed her eyes, suppressing a yawn as they traveled through the corridors of the Bucephelus to reach her chambers. Little of the ten thousand remained, though Lua couldn't remember if they naturally were less present in this part or were deployed elsewhere. She hadn't been as active in the Compliance as she was previously. Her father had demanded her training be ramped up, which saw her being far more busier then usual.

She had an inkling it was because Compliance was nearing its end, their journey to Terra nigh, and it made her afraid.

It meant that she would leave Earth behind, leave her friends behind. How she wanted them to come with her, but her father would not bow to her insistence, her demands. Only those who joined her legion could. In time, perhaps other could leave too, like soldiers and other military assets or UN peace keepers (she recalled that was brought up in previous meeting), but not civilians. Not her friends.

A liability, he said. Her brothers, while attached to those of their past, were willing to sacrifice their closest friends and family for the Emperor. For the crusade and for humanity, for their own goals and ends. The Lion exiled Luther, a mercy in all honesty, but he might end up killing him when he arrives to Sol anyway. Magnus used Amon as a means to push Ahriman out of his depression and reluctance. She didn't know much about Lorgar and Kor Phaeron, but she had an inkling that Lorgar wouldn't care about his fate, at least the Lorgar after the Heresy. Or maybe during it?

But he said she couldn't do that; sacrifice her friends in the name of humanity. And he was right… and she hated that and hated the fact that she hated being unable to sacrifice them.

Luther's hand made her turn to him, his green eyes filled with worry as he looked down to her. Lua gave him an assuring smile, but she knew he was not convinced.

She forced a question out so that he wouldn't ask her what was wrong, "How is Compliance, by the way?"

Neptunius answered her without turning around, unaware of the worry Luther held for her, "The last update has full compliance being achieved in but a few more weeks. At least, enough that the Emperor will no longer be necessary to see it done."

"Will Malcador still remain behind to see to the rest of Compliance?"

He nodded, turning his eyes back to her briefly, "He will be necessary for it to be successful. Along with needing to be present when Lord Perturabo arrives to take his new post in restoring the Earth and getting it stable."

Lua wondered what her brother would do in his task of restoring the Earth. What would it look like, once she returned?

But Neptunius was not done, "We have also gotten word that the last of the resistance has been silenced. Malcador's assassins have made good work on those hideouts your governments have failed to raze to the ground. The Earth should no longer have to worry about those people again."

Lua could guess who he was talking about, yet she did not want it clarified. She would learn latter, when the dust had settled and the Earth was remade into its destined future. She would be able to stomach all that her father had ordered to achieve a living future for Earth by then.

"And if they do pop up now and again, it would be good practice for your sons when they take command of Earth."

She did not want to acknowledge his words on using terrorist and dissenters as practice for her Legion, but it did bring up another worry of hers, "Will I be good enough to lead them?"

She heard a laugh, but did not know who it was from, as Luther brought her into a side hug with a gentle smile on his face, "You will do great, Leite. You will lead your legion as your brothers have led theirs. Even if it might take some time, they will accept you and you will be the leader you were always meant to be."

Lua spluttered as Luther laughed, "I could tell you were worried about that, you are very easy to read you know, but you shouldn't be worried at all."

Neptunius turned with a knowing smile on his own face, "Luther is right. Just wait for your sons to arrive and you will see."

She wanted to press on what they meant by that, but instead focused on another thing, "But I don't even know how to lead them! I don't even know how we will fight! Or-"

Astelan placed a hand on her shoulder as she turned to him, her hands slowly lowered to her side as he said, "You will do fine, Lady Lua. While inexperienced, you still carry your purpose and combat preference. In time it will come to you, but you need to be patient until that time comes."

There was an uncertainty on her face, still not fully assured, but she accepted their words, trusting their confidence and their decades and centuries of experience, and left the conversation behind.

Instead, they focused on other things, taking this brief pause to enjoy the moment instead of worrying about the future.

To cherish them before they are gone for good…

-

Malcador watched as the Emperor spat another blob of blood into the sink, his form now that of a normal human, his powers dim and shadowed as his body shook, his skin paler then it should be. His hair was mangled and stringy, sweat glistening on his bare skin as he shakily turned on the spout and cleaned his mouth, splashing his face with cold water. But he griped the sinks edges with a iron hold, desperate to keep himself standing as he wheezed through the pain.

Another attack, another intrusion by something within this warpless Veil.

The Sigillite worried over his friend and Master, worried over his King, but the Emperor had brushed aside all his probing's and all his questions. He refused Valdor and Ra when Malcador called them and ordered them away, leaving his old friend behind to watch him recover.

Eventually, Revelation shakily left the confines of the bathroom and back in his chambers proper, his face gaunt as he settled on a nearby chair, collapsing into it as he breathed heavily. Malcador did not say a word as the Emperor recovered, as he stared out towards the Earth beneath them, his eyes blank and near lifeless.

A thousand yard stare at the impossible world before them.

He did not say a word even when the Emperor recovered, when he sighed and called for their afternoon tea to start. His mind was still not at rest. His soul unsteady.

His golden eyes did not return when he looked to his old friend, "Not a word on this, Mal. Not a word."

The Sigillite accepted it without question, filed his concerns for later, when the Emperor was more willing to speak.

When the tea arrived, along with assorted finger snacks, Malcador watched the Emperor pick up his cup with shaky hands to take a sip and nibbling on a cracker, almost as though he was afraid it would not stay down.

He turned his focus away from Revelation to read another report that had arrived, "The United States is finally backing down and accepting our demands. I believe that was the only reluctant country left?"

The Emperor nodded, still pale under the Earth's light, "They should be. China relented after our diplomatic meeting while the death of several fringe groups have led to many nations accepting Imperial control. We should not have problems at this time."

But he shook his head and groaned either way, "Yet, some nations have been inquiring on a few unpleasant things, regarding current political situations and concerns. I believe I recall some of our agents report increasing activities in some regions of the world?"

Malcador nodded, "I have dispatched the Assassins to handle them. Should be able get those countries to backdown and further ensure a peaceful transition into stage two of Compliance."

The Emperor was grateful for that, rubbing his temples as he sighed in relief, "I am glad for that. A lot of things were supposed to happen in the next few years and I rather prevent another war in the Middle East and a few nuking's too. Even if the United States was reluctant, I rather not have it collapse a second time for me, nor see another World War."

He looked towards his friend inquisitively, "Have we compiled a list of politicians and world leaders to eliminate next?"

The Sigillite picked up another report, skimming through it quickly, "I believe Tribune Ra is spearheading that project, going through your records and plans to determine who needs removing and who doesn’t. Last I heard, the list was getting… extensive to say the least."

The Emperor laughed, "As expected. I forgot how bad 21st century Earth's politics got, but I am more than happy to see them gone. At least those set backs in the fields of science will be removed. How many are on the list so far?"

"Around a couple thousand, at least."

The Emperor blinked at that, slowly, letting the numbers register in his head before he did his own mental calculations, before expressing his surprise, "Huh, was expecting it to be higher."

Malcador looked at his old friend with a raised brow, "Will their elimination ensure Earth can move on to stage two?"

A knowing smile was returned to him, "Yes, Mal. With them gone, along with the others, it will see to Earth capable of entering the rebuilding and restoration phase. But only if they are removed from the picture quietly."

He turned his sight back to Earth, a frown marring his face, "The news is beginning to catch on to the disappearance and deaths of our targets. Connecting the dots. Make sure your assassins see to this being done subtly and quietly. I want people to think they died naturally or an accident if you must, but something that can't be questioned. I believe that won't be a problem for them?"

Malcador nodded at that, flicking through another set of reports as he sipped his tea, "Once those targets are taken care of, it leaves the first stage of compliance near its end. Once Perturabo arrives, then I can start transitioning into the second, third, and fourth stages."

"And the fifth?"

The Sigillite sighed, heavily, "That will depend on how the other stages fair. If there is a delay in the reforms, infrastructure overhaul, and system defenses, or if they are left incomplete, then our efforts in restarting the Golden Age is moot. Without that stable foundation, our future will topple under the weight of expectations and hopes. Earth will not survive if we go too fast."

"And humanity will not survive if we delay any further," the Emperor said, his hand shaking as he gripped his face, his leg bouncing as he took in a shaky breath, "But I cannot let Earth become a failure like so many other worlds. I cannot afford it falling into strife and anarchy. I need Earth to survive… and if it cost us lives, it is a sacrifice I am willing to make."

But he turned to the Earth with a sorrow in his eyes, a tiredness and age that bubbled to the surface as his voice turned weak and uncertain, "Yet doubts have begun to creep into my mind, Mal."

Malcador grew concerned, "What kind of doubts?"

He laughed bitterly, "Doubts on my plans, my progress and success. Whether I have achieved what humanity needed or what I wanted. If I had achieved anything at all besides the slaughter of uncountable innocents and survivors… and the judgement of those who should be long dead."

He looked to Malcador with a hardness in his eyes, a weariness that was soul deep, his face haunted by all his sins, "The Earth, it has brought memories I had long suppressed, things I thought I had long removed from myself. My weaknesses. Yet, now I stand before it-"

His hands tightened into fist, his teeth grinding against each other, "And all I find is the dead judging me for my crimes, forcing me to face them. The beauty of home, stained by those that accuse me from beyond the grave."

His body slackened, his head bowed, his hands holding his face as he whispered, "Even my own mother…"

Malcador looked to his Lord and felt his pain, felt the wound that gorged on his soul; his mind and heart warring against the past that now returned to judge him of all he did and all he would do. The knowledge of the Hobby is both a blessing and a curse, knowing your failures would rip apart the foundations you created to safeguard humanity from the dark, exposing it to the predators below.

The bastion shattered, the new dawn extinguished. Only a desperate hold on a dying dream.

A torture in all but name.

"And you are fine with this?"

The Emperor allowed a peak of his eyes through his fingers, his words still muffled, "What choice do I have? The Earth must complete the first stage of compliance before I can even think of leaving."

He let his arms drop as he straightened his back, looking towards Malcador with tired eyes, "I must accept these judgements either way. For my own sake. If I don't… if I don't change…"

The Emperor looked towards the Visions of Heresy book that remained propped up on his bookshelf, taunting him, "Then the Heresy will happen. I can't allow that to pass, let my mistakes doom humanity."

Malcador felt a headache bloom as the conversation on preventing the Heresy returned once again. It was something they both dreaded to speak about, even with its importance. So much to break down, to dissect and process. They needed a clear order of events, a start and a finish, the causes and why those causes happened. If they weren't careful, they would face a Heresy anyway, one far from the Heresy they learned about.

Future knowledge turned to dust because of foolish choices.

Malcador groaned as the headache increased, "Will you tell your sons of the Hobby, then?"

Silence was his answer

-

The stillness of space and the calmness among the Emperor's Fleet, those that lied right outside the heliosphere, was interrupted as reality was split open, a wound flickering with the baleful energies of the malevolence within. And from that weeping tear did a mighty fleet begin to spill forth, of blackened hulls of the darkest void spilling light from high arching windows and opening hangers.

And from that fleet did the Gloriana of the Lion emerge, elegant and terrible, sending a shockwave within the patrolling fleet that ordered the arrivers to halt and wait for inspection. By order of the Emperor

But the Lion was not a patient man, his eyes narrowing at the sight before him as he ignored the demands and calls, unaware of the concern from his legionaries as they watched his fleet enter the heliosphere. A moment of strangeness as they did, but the Lion paid no heed to it.

The fleet still ordered their ships to stop, to turn around be wait for clearance. By order of the Emperor.

The Lion did not care.

His mind was only focused on his wayward sons within the system and the man he called brother. Not on why the Emperor ordered such containment of a system, why he ordered for his sons to wait for his approval to enter.

"Full speed ahead. I want our arrival to be within the next twelve hours."

-

Chapter Text

"Curious results, Revelation."

The Emperor held in a laugh as he raised his coffee mug, "Curious indeed. I suspected the Veil would hold the potential of perma-killing a daemon, but I did not expect it to be capable of doing so against a Greater Daemon."

Malcador stirred his own coffee as breakfast was served to them, the hot eggs and sides of bacon, toast, and selectable meats, fish, and fruits cooked to perfection. As they served themselves, they reviewed the gathered data from the recent testing, cross checking them with the information gathered from the cultist incident. Their deaths had confirmed that the Veil was a barrier that Chaos could not cross, but the question in regards to how far it would prevent Chaos' incursion was another.

Subject 049 had provided them the means to answer that question.

It had been a fascinating sight, watching the creature whither and scream as it was pushed through the Veil. It writhed against its bonds and pleaded for mercy… but they did not believe the creature was begging them.

What did it see? Navigators spoke of freedom and the eyes of a guarding predator. Malcador saw a cluster of stars like a branching tree or dancing figures. Zahariel spoke of a great dragon or serpentine beast that encircled the system like the myths of yore. And the Emperor…

He could see little against the onslaught he faced. But, what he could see was that of a ten armed warrior, crowned in tarnished gold, roaring.

The wonders of the mind, perceiving an anomaly in vastly different ways. But it was always the same; something lurking within, protecting, watching.

Whatever the creature saw, as it crumbled into dust and ash, they would not know, but it had seen something… something it could beg to.

More questions then answers, but the answers they received was worth it indeed.

The Emperor took a bite of his bagel, "We now can confirm that the system is well protected from any potential Chaos incursion."

Malcador snorted as he sipped his drink, "We cannot rule out everything, Revelation. We are still in the dark on how the Veil would respond to a full scale invasion via starships or mass rituals."

The Emperor felt another headache rise as he sighed, "An occurrence I hope does not occur. But, from we have seen, ships are unable to enter the system via warp travel. They have to exist before they can enter. There are no warp corridors within this Sol that can be used to enter near gravitational forces, like with our Sol."

"But ships can still enter, even with Chaos passengers," Malcador pushed, settling his cup down to look at his Liege fully, "Who is to say that the Veil could cleanse an entire ship infested with Chaos? Warped by Chaos?"

The Emperor took in a deep breath as he reclined into his chair, blankly staring as he said, "The Veil has shown its capability to perma-kill a Greater Daemon of great power. But not everything last, which is why Perturabo will help in securing this Sol from any potential invasion. Chaos or not."

Malcador ate his breakfast as he mulled over what was said, leaving the Emperor to do the same as the soft music from the recorder played. Lua had recommended the playlist, making it herself. Fado, the Emperor recalled. Melancholic, but it was good background music for the moment.

While the testing had shown great results in securing the system from Chaos, there was still answers that could not be answered in a control setting. Those answers could only be gathered if a Chaos fleet actually invaded or some imbecile on Earth decided to summon an army of daemons. It was a cold thought, knowing they could not account for all the variables, but there was still a comfort that the Veil was protecting Sol from the influence of Chaos.

It unsettled them, the thought of Chaos needing to exert more force into entering this Sol. What horrors could be unleashed, just to see what was beyond that which they could not peer through?

Malcador dared not think what havoc could be unleashed on the galaxy just to crack the barrier that blanketed the system.

But his thoughts were thrown aside as the Emperor spoke once more, "Yet the results have shown promise, that we can be assured that the system is indeed guarded from the forces of Chaos. For now. The question remains on how we can use this to our benefit."

Malcador nodded to that, understanding well that they could not allow such a gift to be squandered. A system, sheltered from Chaos. That alone was a miracle and a blessing the universe could gift them. Then, having the system being Sol, an original Sol with an original Earth, history and all, was more than just a blessing.

But that was a conversation for later.

He brought out a datapad, or what Lua insisted was a "tablet", and scrolled through the contents within, getting to the premade list he made in anticipation of the results, "I have already devised several uses for the system, taking into consideration it becoming the Elevenths recruiting world."

He did not ignore the knowing look the Emperor gave him as he went through the list, "The foremost potential is using the system to restart the Golden Age, which we have talked extensively about. Though the origins of the Veil and the system remains a mystery, we cannot deny the mirror history between us and this Sol. It is safe to assume that, with care, we can bring about the birth of key individuals to kickstart a new technological revolution to return humanity to the peak it fell from."

A flash of sorrow passed through the Emperor's eyes, "While the chance of that occurring is possible, we cannot rely on that to fully achieve that end. If we wish to restart the Golden Age, we must see to this humanity following the path to reach it, without… restriction."

Malcador flinched at that, settling his cup as he looked towards his Liege as though he was in pain, "The Mechanicus will not agree to such terms, even if it means rediscovering the knowledge of the ancients."

The Emperor nodded at that, "Some might be more willing then others, but it will certainly be a hard sell. Even if they are not as… extreme as they are in the 40k setting-" how strange to hear him say such words, speaking of a doomed future as though it was a mere setting and not their potential reality.

He continued, "They are still a reluctant people and a people who do not take kindly to disturbing the status quo. But, it is a risk we must take."

"A risk with greater consequences if things go wrong."

The Emperor sighed once again, "And yet we must take it. Chaos is far more sinister than I had truly realized, more cunning then I anticipated. They have sunken their claws across humanities sphere of influence and have done so below our very noses. We need this edge if we wish to truly defeat Chaos."

"If they can be defeated."

That was the crux of the issue. They could use Lua's Sol to restart their Golden Age, to bring a revenant back to its former glory, yet would it be enough? Could they truly end the ever present Chaos by force alone? Through the machinations of their schemes, so reliant on the promise of salvation through the Web Way? It did not save the Eldar, even if those that remain inside are safe for the moment. It would not be safe forever. Could they truly starve Chaos? Weaken it until it is but a shadow of what it used to be?

Or were they merely running headless into their great game, like their fictional counterparts did, even if not intentionally?

They had to try, else they let humanity be devoured by the Great Enemy.

The Emperor slumped into his chair as the Earth bathed him in its cooling hues of blue, "We must try, at least. Or, give us an edge to at least counter their power. Lua's Sol can provide us a chance to restore what was lost, but we have to guide them to achieve that end, without restricting their means of doing so."

Malcador shook his head still, "We can only assure they do not the same mistakes as us, but while their system would protect the technological fields we are now barred from, mistakes can still be made. I'd rather we not have a second cyber revolution in the midst of our war with Chaos."

A silence fell on them as they mulled over it, unsure if they could really give humanity of Earth the full, unfettered ability to research and experiment to their hearts content, safe within the Veil. Could their guidance on preventing the same tragedies from occurring again work? Or would they merely see history repeat itself again?

They turned to other topics, leaving the discussion to a later time, where they could properly focus on the matter. A final test was coming soon for Lua, to see if she was indeed ready to leave Earth for Terra. And yet, so much still needed to be done.

The tragedy of what little time they had to prevent the worse from happening. And now, a heresy to end before it even began.

The Emperor lifted a napkin to his face as he said, "What else do you have planned, Mal?"

He obliged his Liege, "Other than the topics of technology, there is the potential to use Earth and Sol as a means of housing our most dangerous secrets. If Chaos cannot peak into the Veil, then whatever we hide inside is secured from their sight, and thus our secrets can remain protected without the fear of intruders. At least by Chaos origins."

The Emperor nodded to that, adding something to his own list on his own tablet, gesturing his old friend to continue, "Though the world will remain focused on stabilizing itself and sustaining the Eleventh Legion, the possibility of growing an enclave for the Sisters of Silence here cannot be ignored."

"How so?"

Malcador summoned a few servants to clear the table as he said, "It seems that the people of Earth are wholly unaffected by the presence of the Silent Sisters. Not even flinching when near them. We can use this as a chance to grow a stable population of blanks to join the sisters ranks and fill other needed roles as well, all the while they remain safe and cared for." He paused, gesturing towards the air as he continued, "Already, a few have asked for additional time to stay on Earth."

The curious look of the Emperor was telling enough, "Grant them that time and see to preparations for such an enclave. I assume many of the sisters will be pleased to hear such news. Terra knows they deserve it and more."

Malcador agreed, pleased to know that the ever allusive blank gene might not become so allusive for long, "There is also the matter of using the Veil to kill enemies that we are unable to kill."

The Emperor knew where this was going, "You speak of-"

"The Ender of Empires, yes."

A problem the Emperor knew he had to deal with, one day. Master of Mankind showed him well enough just how close the Daemon got to achieving its purpose.

But to capture it was another matter entirely.

And Malcador realized this as quickly as it passed through the Emperors mind, "We can talk about the problem later. I do not believe Magnus has any current plans on blowing up the Webway anytime soon to herald its coming, but I'd rather us be safe then sorry."

The Emperor quickly agreed, moving to their next topic, one that fitted well with his one-eyed son, "Do you think the Flesh Change can be cleansed from those affected by it if they pass through the Veil?"

Malcador froze at that, furrowing his brows as he blinked dumbly as he processed the question.

"What?"

The Emperor turned towards the Earth, his eyes distant as Malcador turned his full attention to his Liege, waiting for a response. He did not have to wait long.

"I've been going through the books and wikies and discussion threads and have found the topic of the Flesh Change… concerning."

He turned back to Malcador as the Sigillite swore he saw a haunted look pass through golden eyes, "My son claims he freed his sons of the curse, but the Hobby says otherwise. It seems… Magnus might have made a deal with Tzeentch to end the Flesh Change, unaware it was a temporary fix."

Malcador did not even realize he had surged to his feet at the news, his heart racing as his breath got caught in his throat, his mind swirling under the revelation before them. How did they miss that? So focused they were on the Heresy and the future they overlooked-

"What happened?"

The Emperor took in a sharp breath, "During the burning of Prospero, the Flesh Change returned, only worsening after the Heresy. In the lore, it is said that Magnus made a bargain with Tzeentch to save his sons, the price being his eye. Yet, it was not last forever. It came back, and forced the Legion to turn to desperate measures to save themselves. The Rubric. A legion, once proud, now turned to dust. A loyal legion, turned traitor by the cruelty of fate and the games of those thirsting gods."

Malcador walked around the table as he neared his Liege, "Is Magnus compromised?"

The Emperor shook his head, and uncertainly fell between them, "I am unsure. I fear he might but we might still have a chance. Perhaps…"

He trailed off, looking back towards Earth as Malcador processed everything that had been said, then sharply turned to his King, "You want to use the Veil to secure Magnus and the Fifteenth?"

"If we must pay the price losing legionaries too far gone to save the greater whole and our key to winning this game, then so be it. We cannot lose Magnus. Not like we did in the Hobby."

There can never be a corpse Emperor.

The future was a horrid thing to know, a blessing and a curse. They faced both head on, for if they didn't… humanity will end.

Their sacrifices could not be in vain.

Malcador knew they needed to talk more on the subject, to speak on others and Chaos and how their plans were changing, but he could feel his Liege and knew it would do them no good for the moment. Instead, he read through a report and snorted at the message, making the Emperor turn to look at him with a curious look.

"It seems France has agreed to our proposition. They only need a week to set things up."

A sudden laughter filled the room as the Emperor let his worries fall to the wayside, letting the coming end of their stay be one of celebration instead of doubt.

-

The drums of the festival rang loud and clear as the pounding of hooves echoed through the stands, the roars of the people drowning the clashing of steel. Screams and battle cries touched the heavens as knights and professional swordsmen fought within the arena, lances cracking as victims fell to the ground, carried away for their cuts and bruises to be tended.

As they fought another, their banners were raised high into the air. Familiar crest were present, along with a few new ones, with the flags of several nations proudly flown high above all others. Representatives watched the battle with intrigue as Custodians guarded the perimeter, the Emperor secluded in his own viewing booth with Malcador beside him. Nithya, Oscar, and Jay cheering next to them, spurring on the knight in silver armor and dark blue clothe.

Luther, Zahariel, and Astelan watched from the sidelines, along with Neptunius and Oubaste, in case anything went wrong. And for their own part to play in the spectacles.

The only one missing among the Imperials was Lua… and she was fighting her all.

Her duel blades carved a path through the expert sword fighters, weaving in and out of their range as she danced through the mud and overturn soil around them. Instinctually, she blocked and parried her opponents attacks, quickly catching them off guard as she pinpointed their weak zones and brought them low before moving on to her next target.

It was madness around her, no rhyme or reason, just a duel among people dressed as knights. It was nothing like the historical reenactments she had participated in, nor the Ren faire tourneys she was well accustomed to. It was organized chaos, designed to test and push her beyond her training.

It was a trial by fire… without the danger of death.

And she nearly reveled in the combat she flung herself in, her blood roaring with excitement as she twirled her blades with just enough restraint to not deeply harm her opponents, but enough to draw them out of the clash. The uneven ground and unsteady footing meant nothing to her, weaving through as light as a feather as she dodged and parried and outmaneuvered her foes.

A duck turned into a sweep which turned into a roll, returning back to her feet as her hands clawed her momentum to a standstill, mud and dirt driven into her gauntlets as she raised her blades back up to meet her next attack with a flourish and a disarming.

She could feel her fathers approval and the silent encouragement of her teachers, her soul and heart urging her on till the combat thinned and thinned until, in the haze of it all, Lua stood alone.

She did not even hear the crowd cheering as she stared as Zahariel, who looked to her with his hood up, his armor set aside, and his blade gleaming in the light.

Without thought, she removed her helmet and threw it to the side, her hair twined in braids as her forest eyes glinted like jewels, a spark of… something flickering within as she raised one her blades without flourish or pomp.

Lua did not need to speak a word, her intention was clear. And though they had practiced this a hundred times over, none would be the wiser as they stared in anticipation.

Her declaration accepted.

Zahariel stepped into the arena without pause, flourishing his blade as he quelled his psychic presence. Lua continued to stare at him, her form unwavering as she began to circle him, the Astartes doing the same as they read the other. The audience watched in rapture as Lua's friends held their breath.

The final test had come and neither side would hold back.

-

The Emperor watched as Zahariel and Lua fought against each other, his eyes unwavering as he took in each and every detail presented to him. Malcador watched too, his minds eye tracking the fight as his eyes watched the two battle in ways that paled compared to their constant spars.

"Luther has done well to train Lua."

The Emperor agreed, nodding his head as he leaned back as he caught a few mistakes from his daughters efforts, "He has indeed. With more time, she will do well on the battle field, even if she will never compare to her brothers."

Malcador smiled at that, a small thing as he nearly flinched as Lua was thrown into the arena's side wall, hard. The audience grimaced at that, with Nithya cursing in Hindi as Malcador said, "We have yet to see what abilities within her remain… and how much they have changed."

The Emperor felt amusement at that, "You believe her hidden abilities might be enough to stand equal to her brothers?"

"You don't?"

He chuckled quietly as he watched Lua kick Zahariel's face, "I will wait before passing judgment, but she will be no equal to her brothers in combat, at least direct combat. Indirect? Well, she's already a little menace, perhaps-"

Before he could say anything further, the Emperor locked his eyes onto his daughter, his body freezing as Malcador felt a chill run down his spine. He turned quickly to the source, standing up as the Emperor followed suit, catching the attention of the Captain General.

"My lord-?"

The Emperor raised his hand to silence his closest companion, narrowing his eyes as he looked more closely at his daughter, before snapping his head back as Malcador took in a sharp breath.

"It seems that Lua's chains are-"

A sharp thud echoed across the arena as the cheering audience stood quiet in the fall air, at awe from the sight before them.

There was a crack following Lua's foot planting itself onto Zahariel's chest, her sword pointed towards his neck as she looked to him…

He had seen that look before-

"Yield."

-

The weight of the Primarch was something to behold. It always was when meeting the Lion and the others, in his brief time among the Crusade. Lua had been… different. By all accounts, she was as normal as they came, yet beneath her delicate flesh and human soul, lied the inferno of her Primarchs wrath, bound in chain and hidden deep beneath her gentle soul. How this came about, Zahariel never understood. The thought of a Primarch having the Primarch part of their soul separated yet still able to draw from was… unnerving. Unheard of.

He had spent many sleepless nights, remembering when he first witnessed but a taste of her hidden might.

But, that might could not be brought to bear, the consequences of its release too great to even attempt. Even the Emperor saw wisdom in leaving her as she was, even if he planned to tend to the mess that was her organs. To threaten her life at the chance of restoring a full Primarch…

Best to have a living, crippled Primarch then to kill one in an attempt to fix one. It was why Angron still lived.

But he had seen her grow, the chains be damned. Saw her slowly coming into her birthright, even if limited. She had been persistent in her training, desiring to make up for her short comings, and she did. Even if she could not see it, only the mistakes she had made. The errors she did. Not her triumphs, her victories.

And now he stared at her, brought low before her, her foot planted on his chest. He could feel the weight of her strength, threatening to break free, the pressure of it upon his enhanced ribs. He could barely breath.

Lua had taken her sword to his neck, its tip centimeters from his jugular, her gaze as harsh as his Primarch, as cold as his, as sharp as the Lion.

"Yield."

And yet, she still stood blind to just how much she had changed since they first met, all those months ago. Still stood blind to her truth.

And it threaten to break free.

Struggling to get a breath in, Zahariel wheezed out, "I yield."

He feared the rest of the fighting to come.

-

Hearing Zahariel give his word, Lua stepped away from the downed Legionary, watched as he sucked in a desperate breath and heave as he rolled to his side to stand up. She furrowed her brows in confusion, wondering why he was acting like that. She should not have the ability to wind an Astartes, her strength could never see to that, but before she could utter a word, her body jerked to the right.

At first, she was confused, dumbfounded by her actions, but felt herself griping her blades tighter as she further turned her body, and watched as the spear flew right past her face.

Without thought, Lua skidded across the dirt, her hair obscuring her sight for but a moment before she saw her assailant.

"Oh, fuck-"

She jumped away from the punch that missed her by inches, carving a crater into the ground as she quickly tried to increase the distance between herself and Tribune Ra.

Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck-

She raised her blades to guard herself, her face pinched in both weariness and fear, her eyes straining as she watched the Custodian stand to his full height, completely armored, helmet and all. His guardian spear rested next to him, its edge burning away the dirt that rested on the blade, his soulless lenses peering into her soul.

She wanted to call out the unfairness. She had only trained against Astartes, too inexperienced to train against Custodes. She probably would have when they reach Terra, but now she was against one… in front of a full stadium…

Oh, those bastards-!

Tribune Ra slammed the butt of his spear as his voice was projected by his helms vox system, booming out so that all may hear.

"You're objective is simple, Lady Lua."

She ticked as her muscles tightened, anticipating his first move as her mind quickly tried to figure out her game plan, analyzing her opponent as she desperately tried to find his weak points.

"Survive."

-

Nithya turned sharply towards the Emperor as the song Epilogue played through the arenas speakers, Tribune Ra charging towards an uncertain Lua who opted to avoid combat for the moment, "Why is she fighting against Ra?"

The Emperor did not move his gaze from the fight, taking note of his daughters maneuvering as he said, "She is not required to fight him at all. Only to survive till the music ends."

Jay reluctantly turned away from the combat as Oscar gripped his arm with an iron hold, "Did Microsoft approve the usage of the song?"

Malcador was the one who answered, "Yes. They said that members of 343 had already prepared the song for usage before we had even asked…"

Nithya furrowed her brows, "That's strange. How did they-"

Oscar squeaked as the crowds roared, forcing Nithya and Jay to turn back to the fight and freeze at the sight.

Lua, her blades locked with Tribune Ra's own spear, the palms of her feet digging into the ground as her heels-

Jay narrowed his eyes as he leaned over the guard railing, trying to look closer at what he thought he saw.

"Are you guys seeing this?"

Oscar shook in place, his fear palpable, "Lua directly engaging Ra?"

Nithya looked to him with confusion, "Lua holding Ra back?"

Jay turned to them both, then briefly towards the Emperor and the Sigillite, before saying, "Her feet-"

With a sudden jerk, Lua pushed herself away from Ra, a mist trailing her wake as she readjusted her blades as Ra charged towards her. His swipe forced her to dodge, his stab made her redirect his focus as she tried to dance around him. But he launched his arm out to grab hold of her, stopping her dead in her tracks, slamming her into the ground as the music swelled around them.

Nithya covered her eyes as Oscar buried his face into Jay's torso, the Korean man refusing to look away as he watched Lua struggle under Ra's hold.

"She's not going to make it."

Whether Malcador or the Emperor were going to comment on his words, they never got to, as before the Emperor could say a word, a Custodian came to his side and leaned down to his ear, whispering-

"The Lion has entered the system."

The Emperor took that news and sighed in response, confirming it with Malcador as they both began to plan on how to deal with the First.

And warn his present legionaries that their Primarch had arrived.

But nothing was said beyond that, as the focus was solely on the fight.

Lua was still struggling against Ra, twisting and turning, trying to break herself free from the Custodians grasp, but found her efforts did nothing. She flailed her legs, desperate to escape, yet Ra avoided any attack she could give. And when it seemed all hope was lost-

"What the?"

Stunned by the sight, Ra pulled his head away, but could not avoid the two feet that struck his face, shattering his visor, as Lua launched herself away from him, rolling through the mud and dirt as she struggled for grip and strength to stand. Pain blossomed on her back, a hot and terrible pain that threatened to-!

The Emperor stood from his seat as he began to walk out of the booth, "Stop the fight, now!"

Lua launched herself towards the still kneeling Custodian with a terrible inhuman scream, power shining under her eyes as mist gathered under foot and beside her, seemingly trying to take shape, swinging towards the Custodes who swung back.

But his hit only struck air, deflected by something unseen as Lua went in for the attack, dancing her blades like a whirlwind that should have been impossible for her, an onslaught unforgiving. Ra deflected each and every attack she gave, but she was still relentless in her pursuit, and she was only getting faster and faster and-

Pain, pain, the pain didn't stop-!

It only ended when Ra grabbed her face and threw her away as he tried to process what was even happening. But Lua did not stay down for long, seemingly ignoring the wounds inflicted upon her, and charged again. Yet, as Lua neared, Ra slammed his gauntlet into her face as he smacked her away.

Nithya screamed as the audience flinched back, Lua tumbling across the arena, her swords now lost to her as her back slammed into the arena wall. Ra looked her way, his nose bloody as he came to his feet, looking down at her as she struggled to stand once again.

Pain… growing and growing-!

Lua got to her feet, ignoring the pain along her back, the aching of her blood that was trying to call forth things she had long forgotten, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. She looked to the Custodes, his face obscured to her as blood trailed down her face, yet she felt as though she had known him.

Freedom, wrath, unbind these chains-!

But her heart ached for combat, to fight and win and seek its just reward. To do what she was made to do.

With a flick of her arm, she brought it bear to the side of her face, as though she was holding a sword that would rest along her cheek, but there was no sword in hand.

Why did she believe there would be a sword there? They were…

Lua stumbled as her head pounded and the world turned upside down, nearly falling to her knees as she groaned, but kept her eyes squarely focused on Ra. He stood there, waiting, yet strangely allowing her to walk and grab her blades, yet exhaustion nearly took her.

But the music swelled, a haunting echo of the game that broke her ages ago, when she and her brother played it in the middle of the night. How she balled when the hymns rang out, of the sacrifice their character made, yet turned to glass all the same.

There'll be another time.

A life snuffed out, an experience violently taken too early, sweetness turned sour. The universe would have been-

Black spots danced across Lua's sight as the buzzer rang, signaling the end of the match, the music concluded. She looked to Ra, struggling to stand, blinking rapidly, almost pleading at him to say something.

He nodded his head, understanding, and said, "There'll be another time when you are able to defeat me, but you have done well and have survived your test."

He did not have to turn to see the Emperor looking at them with wide eyes, having nearly signaled the match to end prematurely, and sent a proud smile his way, "She has passed her first trial, my Lord, and is ready for Terra. Be proud this day," he looked back to her, whose eyes were wide and touched by the briefest of hopes, "that another one of your Primarchs steps closer to the Great Crusade."

The silence that had taken the stands was broken as cheers sprang forth from the enraptured audience, Lua watching in disbelief as Ra's words began to sink in. At first, she thought she heard him wrong, but one look towards her friends was enough to know that her mind wasn't playing with her. They had the largest smiles on their faces, cheering the loudest out of the whole crowd, Nithya most of all.

Quickly turning towards her father, she saw him loosen his shoulders and smile at her with a pride only a father could have. The same smile Luther had too.

Lua laughed. She laughed and laughed until she was crying, collapsing onto the ground as she looked to the heavens as tears clouded her vision, but the crescent moon above became her focusing point, a reminder of the coming new moon, as she drank in the victory.

Terra awaited her.

-

It was a momentous occasion as Lua was assisted out of the ring. The crowds roared and cheered, feeling the euphoria of the Primarch as her Earthly trials were done. The drums rumbled as the horns blared their heavenly call, performers from all walks of life scattering across the festival grounds, centering within the arena to give the watchers a final show.

Representatives from across the world met with the Emperor at the battles conclusion, speaking with him and Malcador as Lua was tended to by Paean, whom they praised for such combat. They and the rest of the people still in the dark, ignorant to the disaster that nearly happened. But the Emperor kept those little details away with dazzling smiles and hearty laughs as final preparations for the fleets return to Terra were made.

Arrangements for Malcador and members of the Ten Thousand, along with Imperial staff, had to be finalized before the Emperor left his friend behind to care for Earth during its tumultuous transition and restoration. Word had to be sent to Perturabo to acquire his talent to assist in the rebuilding of Earth into something more. Strongholds for the Eleventh and her legion had to be designed and prepared as the legion made their way towards Earth. Final designations and cover stories had to be meticulously made to prevent prying eyes from learning the dark truths within the Veil that quelled the forces of Chaos. Procedures to ensure the safety of Earth, her people, and the knowledge it held.

So much to do, but their enemies would never wait.

It was a race to the finish line now, but the Emperor did not need Lua to worry over such matters. She had friends to say goodbye to, enjoy what little time she had with them. There was no telling how long she would be away from Earth and the Emperor did not risk the departure of its children in fear of what might happen. Those unprotected by ascension.

A risk too great to make, for there lied too many unknown variables to risk the safety of priceless information. He would not risk their lives with chances.

And as the Emperor spoke among the delegation, Lua felt herself melt under the tender watch of Paean, who prodded and examined her beaten body.

"You have pushed yourself beyond you body's capabilities, Lady Lua. I advise that the next time you spar with Ra, you try to minimize such attempts until your body is properly trained."

Even now, Lua felt her eyes roll up as exacerbation stung her chest, "I never even planned on fighting Ra, Paean. That had came out of no where and the hell you mean I overextended by body? Ra kicked my ass!"

Her hands flew into the air, ignoring the Iv's and monitors as she groaned in despair, "I only survived by the skin of my teeth! Saved by the bell!"

Paean looked at her funny as he guided her arms back down and checked on the needles and monitors, observing her bodies remarkable healing as he said, "You shattered Ra's visor and strained your soul during your match. I am amazed that your Primarch essence didn't break free, from what Zahariel has given me."

Lua froze at the words, her heart skipping a beat as a deep and… terrifying feeling bubbled beneath her heart. Satisfaction.

"What?"

Paean nodded, collecting a strange colored tube, removing the gel within and smearing it across her cuts and wounds as he said, "Your body was in the midst of breaking down on a cellular level, from what I am seeing on these readings. Yet, they're somehow being repaired at a speed that should not be possible for a Primarch."

Lua blinked in confusion as she tried to raise her head, but was pushed back down by a nearby Sister of Silence, "Aren’t Primarchs able to naturally heal really fast? How is this different?"

Paean sighed as he continued, "Primarchs can heal fast, yes, but not like what your body's doing. The injuries and straining your body endured is not entirely from Ra's own attacks, but by your own soul. It is trying to rearrange your molecules to situate itself back into its original formation."

He looked at her sharply so that she may understand the weight of his words, "The only thing that is preventing a full restoration from occurring, and even resetting some changes back into their prior altered state, is a mystery to me. But the readings are not lying."

Paean shook his head as he wrote something on a tablet, a comically sized stylist in hand as he said, "I will admit, even I am confused on the readings. A remarkable thing to witness, I will say, and I will need the Emperor to verify my own findings before we can safely say for sure what is even happening. Or try and begin to guess what is even causing it."

Lua furrowed her brows, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to properly put her thoughts into words, until, "How are you even seeing this?"

Paean raised a brow as he looked towards the little Primarch, "Do you wish for me to give a detailed explanation in the functioning of my medical technology and reading capabilities of the Custodians-"

"I'm good."

He laughed, even only just a little, "As it stands, we have been given more questions in the wake of your duel and I know my Liege well. He will wish to look into this further. You nearly sent him reeling and cutting the match close with your stunt."

"I…" Lua tried to respond, yet could not fine her voice as her mined reeled at the revelation. Her soul had nearly broken free from its chains? Did the fight cause it or was it something else? Did her soul naturally fall into its instinctual response when fighting an opponent she had to win against?

But the soul could not be freed… the chains cannot be broken…

What did the Emperor, Malcador, and even Zahariel see?

But she said nothing, keeping silent as Paean did his work, noting his findings on the tablet as he worked gel into her wounds, medicine to dull the pain, and fluids back into her system. He felt her muscles and worked his fingers deep into the knots and soreness to release the tension and further promote healing, by his own words. And the tension that remained dulled with each passing minute, her back given the most attention as Paean ticked and shook his head at what he found.

"Whatever you were doing, you nearly tore your back apart."

Lua felt like laughing, perhaps she did. She was very tired at this point, "Felt like something was trying to break out of my back, to be honest. Wild shit to feel, a pain too."

Paean felt the region she pointed towards, near her shoulder blades and spinal cord, and still felt the remnants of the inflamed region, "I can see that. Whatever happened has left its mark. But it will heal in time."

With one final check over, Paean gave her the green light, allowing her to change back into more comfortable clothes, no longer needing to wear her redesigned armor. The same blue dress she wore at the Ren Fair months prior, with proper boots and her hair tied into braided buns, reminiscent of Leia's iconic look, was perfect enough.

Once done, Neptunius waited for her outside the private room, along with Luther. Zahariel and Astelan were no where in sight.

When she caught sight of Luther, Lua smiled and rushed into him, holding him tight as he returned her gesture in kind, giving praise and congratulations for a duel well done.

"Astelan was so pleased to see you succeed your trial, and Zahariel couldn't be any more prouder for your victory over him."

Lua felt the echoes of a fathers love she had desperate missed as she said, "I had a good teacher."

Luther gave a hearty laugh as Lua followed suit, letting the moment pass as she said, "And you?"

She did not see his smile, but she could feel his pride, and her heart soared at its touch, "I cannot even begin to form words to describe it."

She smiled, "It's alright, I can feel it."

Lua did not feel his confusion, nor see the titling of Neptunius' head, but Luther ended the exchange as he cupped her face and said, "Though I wish to celebrate your victory right now, your father has called me and the others for the moment. But we will celebrate this day later, once you've return to the Bucephelus."

A knowing smile took hold of his face, "I believe your father is already making plans as we speak."

Lua blushed in embarrassment, accepting his head pat as she bid the senior knight goodbye, turning back to Neptunius who gave her a side hug, "You did well, Lady Lua. You should be proud."

Her smile did not waver, "Thank you, Neptunius, for being there. You were a good teacher too."

"I know."

With a laugh, Lua followed Neptunius as he returned her to her fathers booth where-

"You're alright!"

The bullet train that was Nithya crashed right into her, forcing air out of her lungs as Neptunius kept her standing, the woman keeping a deathly grip on her as Oscar gave out a cry of relief seeing her standing. But Jay was no where in sight, nothing unusual. Probably went to get food or use the restroom.

Lua was able to pry the woman off her, but Nithya only took it as a means to check over her, fretting over her appearance and what lingering injuries she still had.

"I'm fine Nithya. Paean-"

"SHUT UP!"

She promptly did.

After a few minutes of fretting, Nithya finally relented, freeing Lua and allowing the girl to stretch her still sore body and assure them a second time, "I'm fine, Nith. Paean took good care of the wounds and soreness. I'll be back to normal in no time."

The Indian woman was still not fully convinced, "How can you be fine after what Ra did to you? He nearly killed you!"

"She is not as fragile as the people of Earth, Nithya."

The three friends turned towards Neptunius who looked to them, his spear resting against the wall as he walked around the tables to grab Lua a glass of water, ignoring the stares of the trio as he continued, "She is still a Primarch. Though weakened, some of her durability remains."

With a glass in hand, he turned around and walked towards Lua to hand it over as he finished, "As it stands, while she can get bloodied and beaten by us and her brothers, it is unlikely we can kill her unless we are attempting to. She is not burdened by human fragility, but she is still fragile nonetheless, if compared to her brothers and to her sons."

Grabbing the glass with a quiet thanks, Lua drank the water greedily as Nithya looked as though she wanted to argue his points, but found she knew little on Lua's true capabilities, and fell silent instead. Oscar bit his nails as he began to look around, having long decided to stay out of the conversation, and felt worry, "Where's Jay?"

It made the group pause and look around too.

Lua turn to both her friends, "Did he go to get food?"

Nithya looked unsure, "I thought he went to the bathroom."

Before anything else could be said, another horn range out, forcing the group to turn their attention back to the arena where the performers scattered to the outer wall, leaving an armored figure below, his head bereft of its helmet.

Now outside the arena, Lua could not help but flinch as she saw the damage her fight with Ra had made, but her sight turned quickly to the armored man who raised his sword high, looking towards the crowd, then towards the finely dressed couple in their own booth, far more elaborate then the Emperors own.

The elected king and queen of the festival.

"People of fair Provence, hear me now!"

The crowds turned silent as the drums dulled to a soft rumble as the man smiled to each and every person present, "I challenge for the hand of the fairest maiden of all! Let those who wish for it too feel the bite of my blade!"

The King stepped forth from his throne, "And whose hand do you fight for?"

Nithya narrowed her eyes as her lips curled into a snarl, "Give me a bow, I'll shoot his nuts."

Lua sputtered at her friends words, "The hell, Nith?!"

Said woman turned to her, "It's obvious he's talking about you and by the gods I refuse to see him asking for your hand in marriage."

Oscar snorted as Neptunius turned to them, slowly, and Lua couldn't tell if he was about to drag her away or jump down into the arena himself, "Why do you think he's even talking about me?"

Nithya raised a brow, looking at her with the biggest deadpan expression she could muster, "Bitch, your nickname means milk."

"I'll stop talking now."

The man turned to their booth with his sword pointed towards them, Nithya digging her nails into the wooden rails as the man said-

"I fight for the hand of maiden Oscar."

Lua burst into laughter as she ran back into the booth, cackling within as Nithya stared at the man with disbelief, her mouth agape as Oscar looked on with shock, like a deer caught in headlights. The Indian woman tried to say something as she turned to Oscar, then at the knight, ignoring Lua as she heaved behind her as her laughter soared.

The King nodded his head in acceptance, "Who shall fight the knight for the hand of the fair maiden, Oscar?"

"Me!"

All heads turned towards the second speaker, the familiar voice making Lua rush back to the railing as the trio looked on in shock as Jay walked into the arena with a woldo in hand. The knight turned to face him, lowering his blade as he did so, a smirk on his face. But Jay was still calm, composed as he usual was, holding the woldo with a practiced ease that it almost felt foreign to see.

Oscar watched on fearfully, eyes wide as he turned sharply to the King who nodded to both combatants and said, "Let it be known that sir Opholian and sir Jay fight for the hand of Maiden Oscar."

He looked around the arena and held his hands high, "The victor shall have his hand in marriage. May the odds be ever in your favor. Let the fight… begin!"

At his command, the horns range loud and mighty as drums were struck as violent as a sword strike. The crowds grew even more excited as the entertainers danced their way out of the arena proper, letting the men circle each other with their weapons readied.

Opholian was the first to attack, charging at the Korean man with a cry on his lips as Jay doge the attack, parrying another as he sent a flurry of his own towards the knight. It was not like the spectacle the people had seen before, with the Primarch against the Custodian, but it was still an enrapturing sight to see. Oscar was fully absorbed by the fight, clinging to the railing and wailing for Jay to stop. Nithya stood frozen as her fears for Jay reached their peak, yet Lua remained oddly calm.

She turned to Neptunius and whispered, "They're not actually fighting."

Neptunius nodded, "So you've picked up on it too… good. You're training and lessons have done you well."

Lua smiled at the praise, turning to watch the duel again, "It's not hard to see a show fight nowadays. The question remains… why?"

The fight was a performance well done, both men giving their all as they fought and fought until-

Opholian went for another strike, feigning a frontal attack to force Jay to parry, only to switch to a swipe, but found his blade twisted from his grasp, his feet swept from under him, and the ground meeting his back. Without even a second to take in a breath, he found a woldo against his neck, the glare of the sun doing well to shadow the face of Jay who stared down at him.

"Do you yield?"

Opholian seemed to try and grasp for his weapon to continue the fight, or perhaps try to wrangling himself free from the woldo's blade, but his struggle was all in vain. He panted and closed his eyes, laughing as he conceded the fight, "I yield."

The crowd roared their approval as Oscar collapsed and cried in relief, Nithya nearly doing the same but holding herself up with help from the railing. Lua watched, instead, with a curious look, only turning away when the doors to the booth opened, revealing the Emperor and Malcador strolling in, "We heard the crowds, what happened-"

He looked to see the state of Oscar and Nithya, reaching the railing to look down and see Jay raising his woldo high into the air with the defeated knight still lying on the ground. Lua turned back to the arena too, saying, "Opholian wished to have Oscars hand in marriage and offered a challenge for it. Jay took up that challenge and won."

Malcador rolled his eyes, shaking his head as he settled into a chair and prepared himself a cup of tea, "You and your fellow theatre friends are all so dramatic, I swear."

As Oscar pulled himself up, tears falling from his eyes, he looked down to see Jay looking towards him with a smile on his face. A gentle, loving smile.

Oscar began to shake, whether from relief or laughter, no one could tell, "I can't believe you did this Jay-"

Jay let the woldo fall to the ground.

Tears clouded Oscars sight as he choked on his own hiccups and laughter, "All this, just so that you can prove your love for me is as strong as your will when I already know-"

Jay fell to a knee.

Oscar shook his head and raised shaking hands to wipe his face of the tears that blinded him, "You love me more than anything else, there was no need to-"

Nithya gasped, her hands covering her mouth as Lua stilled, looking on in shock.

Oscar turned sharply towards the Korean man, "do this you stupid-"

A diamond ring glinted in the light of the midday sun.

Oscar stared at the ring within the velvet box, then towards the hand that held it, then the arm, then the man. He looked into the eyes of Jay and felt his breath be taken away, his words falling silent as his mind stilled at the sight, at the intent before him. He opened and closed his mouth countless times, trying to put together words his mind could not form, but Jay still smiled at him with eyes filled with such love-

It felt…

Jay's smile grew even more, his eyes glittering as he said, "Oscar… I have loved you since the day we met, all those years ago."

The crowds of the arena stayed silent, couples holding each other as new music rose into the air, far more light and heavenly as the drums and horns ceased.

He continued, "And I have never stopped loving you, no matter your faults, as you have done with me and all of mine."

Lua felt tears well in her eyes as she sniffed, Nithya grabbing her hand as her father grabbed her shoulder. And Oscar…

He did not hide his tears.

"You are the brightest star in my life, who gave me hope and love to one so undeserving of your passion and heart."

Oscar laughed as the tears blinded him, desperately rubbing his eyes to clear them so that he wouldn’t miss a second looking at the person he loved beyond all else.

Jay's own tears began to fall, "And I hope our love will never die. Oscar?"

The Canadian-Frenchman looked to his love with a quiet "yes?" on his lips.

"Will you marry me?"

Silence filled the arena as all watched Oscar for his response. He looked to Jay in disbelief, his breath stuttering as his tears continued to fall freely. He looked to Jay and felt his legs go weak, a whine coming from the back of his throat as he began to fall, but his shoulders shook as he forced himself to stand and look to Jay, his mouth shaking as he took in a deep breath and said-

"Yes…"

A whisper on the wind, a gentle ring like the chimes in a soft breeze. Jay looked to Oscar with wide eyes, hope bleeding through as Oscar nodded his head as his smile grew wider and wider, "Yes… I will, yes! Yes, you damnable idiot!"

The crowd cheered as the performers returned, helping Jay up closer to the booth, raising him up till Oscar's hand could cup his cheek, and they leaned in for a chaste kiss.

Nithya cried her tears openly as Lua cheered and celebrated with the mass, unable to see the soft smile of her father and the even softer smile on Malcador, who watched on with gentle pride.

The King stood up again from his throne, the Queen beside him as he raised his hands into the air and with a mighty voice, said "Then let this day be known for all eternity, the beginning of the union between Oscar and Jay! May their love be eternal and let us celebrate their love tonight!"

And celebrate they did.

-

The celebration had lasted long into the night, with music and dancing filling each square and each street. The sea shanties of those dressed like pirates to the folk songs of the medieval dressed patrons sung within the walls of the medieval village, it was like time had reversed and the modern world ceased within these walls of stone.

Drums and horns and lutes and harps filled the squares with melodies countless dozens danced too. Bars filled with patrons till they were bursting, drunken hordes singing sea shanties as performers spat fire and jugglers danced across the streets. And as the sun set, street lights turned on, the medieval town filled with life as cheer filled every nook and cranny.

And in the center of that celebration was Lua, Jay, Oscar, and Nithya.

They had danced through the day and sang till they could no longer. Their legs had throbbed in pain, but they refused to stop, because they did not want the night to end.

Lua still thanked her father for giving her this final freedom, to celebrate her friends engagement, before her time on Earth ended.

But still, she was watched. Neptunius and Luther kept close, along with Zahariel and Astelan, but they gave her the space she needed and wanted, to ignore her coming duties and her future to instead submerge herself within the festive of the faire.

And they did, for hours upon hours, they did not let the moment go to waste. Lua had danced with Nithya as Oscar and Jay drank merrily with each other, holding the other close as Oscar's new ring glittered under the street lights.

And though they were exhausted from it all, they refused to let it end, even as the clock neared midnight.

As it did, the festival grew thinner, forcing those that remained to flock towards the center of the town to continue the fun. It was there that Jay pulled Oscar into another dance, a fun upbeat tune that sent them into a jig, a poorly attempt one, which Lua wanted to join, but was held back by Nithya. She looked to her friend in confusion, even as she pulled her away from the rowdy crowds towards a more quiet corner, still in sight of their guards.

Nithya held Lua's hands lightly, but did not look her in the eyes. The Primarchs hearts sank a little, fearing the worse.

But Nithya smiled, "I've been meaning to ask you… before you leave…"

Lua felt a pain stab her chest, but she gripped Nithya's hands tighter, "What is it?"

She raised her head to look into Lua's eyes, blinking rapidly as she tried to let the words flow as though she was atop a stage, performing before hundreds, "I… I wanted to say that I lo-"

"Oh my god, Jesse!"

Before Nithya could say her piece, give her confession, she was silenced by the scream of Oscar, who forced both girls to turn away and look his way. In that moment, they say the newly engaged man waving towards a familiar figure wildly, pulling Jay along as Lua narrowed her eyes to get a better look, but then realized what Oscar had said.

"What the… Jesse!?"

She pulled Nithya along as they ran towards the newly engaged couple, who neared where Jesse stood, speaking with a waitress as he sipped on his purchased drink. He turned to them, surprised, with a flash of something passing his eyes that Lua could not identify, before smiling at them and lowering the cup down.

"Oscar, Jay! I heard the news! Congratulations!"

Oscar smiled widely as they reached Jesse, gushing over the whole spectacle of his engagement as Lua and Nithya arrived.

"I just can't believe he and the rest of the faire workers set all of that up!"

Jay kissed the cheek of his fiancé, "Nothing less for the fairest maiden of all."

"Oh you~"

Lua turned to Jesse instead, her smile wide, her joy clear, "It's so good to see you again Jesse! How have things been?"

Jesse turned to her, a smile on his lips, but Lua did not find them reaching his eyes, which made her heart skip a beat, "Things have been great, Lu. Seems that the world is settling down after the madness of these last few months."

Lua felt relief at hearing that, knowing well what he meant, "Thank the gods too. I was worried things would have gone worse then they did, but luck seems to be on our side. I just hope it all becomes worth it, in the end."

Jesse nodded to that, "I agree. I would hate for all those deaths and all the suffering the people endured to be for nothing."

Tick.

Lua felt her chest tighten at the words, but let the feelings fall aside, "How have the gang been back home?"

Jesse shrugged his shoulders, "Fine, from what I've heard. Mary's been saying that Sunniva's a prophet given her latest play pitch."

Nithya looked to the tall man confused, "What did she pitch this time?"

Jesse looked to her with his signature deadpan look, "My Big Fat Greek Wedding."

"No fucking way."

"Hold up-"

"… I don't care if I'm not Greek, I'm in!"

"I feel I should be surprised and yet I'm not…"

Jesse shook his head with a laugh, but the laugh did not feel genuine, "I know. Milly's been in disbelief when your message got through the chat, but Lilly is demanding to be the flower girl at the wedding."

Oscar winked his way, "And she will. By the way, how's Milly?"

"Good."

Tick.

They seemed to expect more, but when nothing came, Nithya looked to him in confusion, "Just good?"

Jesse shrugged his shoulders, "Yeah, why you ask?"

Tick.

Nithya seemed as though she wanted to laugh, instead said, "Cause you never just say things are good. You're like Shakespeare when it comes to Milly. I swear, sometimes you both act like your married already."

Oscar raised his hand after she said that, "When are you guys getting married?"

Something flashed in his eyes that Lua could not identify, but her heart swelled and her chest tightened anyway, "Not sure. Been waiting for things to settle down before I can even think about asking."

Jay nodded his head, "Understandable."

Tick.

Lua shook her head as she turned the conversation to a different matter, "Why are you here anyway? You were never one to attend these festivals."

Tick.

Jesse smiled, but it still did not reach his eyes, sharper then it should be, "I felt like going this time around. Heard of your trial and thought I should try and see you again before you leave us all without saying goodbye."

Tick.

Nithya looked at him with furrowed brows, "As if she would leave without saying goodbye, Jess. And lucky for us all, the Emperor agreed to delay their departure just enough to allow her to attend Oscar and Jay's wedding, so we still have plenty of time with her."

Tick.

A stabbing throb reached Lua's ears as she shook her head in annoyance, but her chest did not loosen, only growing tighter and tighter as the seconds ticked on.

She did not see Neptunius raise his head.

Jesse's face turned a bit sour, "Forgive me for my misconception, it's not like Lua visits us anymore. Last time she came around was for the Pirates of the Caribbean play."

Tick.

There was a bite behind his words, his eyes harsh as Nithya stood straighter to defend Lua in her stead, "What's your problem, Jesse? Lua didn't do anything wrong."

Lua shook her own head, "Jesse, I understand I haven't been around a lot, but I'm not ignoring you guys by choice. You should know that."

Tick.

Jesse scoffed, shaking his head as he did, "Should I?"

Lua looked hurt, beyond hurt, "Yes… we're friends, aren't we?"

Tick.

They did not see Astelan perking his own head, did not feel Zahariel's heart freeze, and Luther turning to look their way as the temperature began to drop, the music falling deaf to their ears.

Tick.

None noticed the crowds grow thicker. Only the Imperials that began to move.

Jesse seemed more angry, which saw Jay step up and Oscar cower back, Lua feeling her chest tighten and tighten as-

Tick.

Wait… what the?

Jesse nearly screamed, "Lua didn't do anything wrong? Why do you think the Earth fell to chaos for months? Because people just decided to do it for the hell of it?! Not because an Imperial, conquering power found their lost crippled general!?"

Nithya shoved him back, "The hells wrong with you?! That's not Lua's fault and you know it!"

Tick.

Jay stepped up, placing a hand on the tall mans shoulders with a harsh glare in his eyes, "Lua had no part in the chaos that gripped the Earth. She did not-"

Jesse grabbed Jay's wrist tightly as his anger turned into a snarl, "My father lost his job because of her. My family lost everything because of that devil."

Tick.

Lua felt her heart skip a beat as she looked towards Jesse, stepping forward as Oscar stepped back.

He did so till his back hit the medieval building, looking up to see the looming structure above as he turned back to Jesse, catching the hurrying figures of the Imperials as they tried to weave through the thickened crowds, but they were slow.

Tick.

Too slow.

Tick.

Nithya roared, "You fucking-"

"Jesse?"

The three heated figures stopped their argument, turning to Lua who looked at him in confusion… and horror.

They did not see the Imperials struggling through the crowds, unable to get through without killing an innocent.

But they did hear Luther scream.

"Lua!"

Tick.

"What did you do?"

Jesse did not say a word, but grabbed her arms as she grew close and held her firmly in place as Lua began to struggle as her friends stared on in confusion. But Lua stared at his chest.

Tick.

Then stared into his eyes… and found a stranger looking back at her.

"What I needed to do."

The last thing they heard was the sound of the explosion and the screams of the crowd.

Chapter Text

There was so much pain.

She couldn't breathe, why couldn't she breathe?

She was choking but her back was against solid stone.

There was no sea to drown in.

She wanted to scream, why couldn't she scream?

Clawing, clawing, clawing clawing clawing, flesh under nail, teeth to air, bones against fingers.

Everything was on fire.

She couldn't breathe!

Strings under thumbs, so delicate and beating, wet and warm everywhere.

Burning, burning, burning, burning!

Please, begging, why couldn't she speak?

Clawing on ash, what had happened?

A pressure in her chest. Two hearts, beating in its nest. Her hands against-

Warm liquid heaved from her lungs, wheezing, wheezing, she wanted to breathe.

Neck hurt, chest hurt, her face… where were they?

Sputtering whimpers, wet wheezes, she turned-

Nithya, Nithya Nithya!

Please let her scream.

Nithya, Nithya-

She shouldn't be hollow and empty…

Pain, so much pain!

White hot, pounding against her skull, tightening her hearts-!

Bones moaning, cracking, straining, flesh hot and twisted… everything was wrong!

Rumbling, rumbling, her ears drowning and crevices creaking.

Pressure, pressure, pressure, mercy-!

End this suffering!

She choked and curled and heaved and moaned, begging-

Eyes strained, brain on fire, body locking, lungs collapsing.

The pain was unbearable-

And she couldn't scream.

She had no mouth.

There were hands on her, cupping cheeks, grabbing her arms, flesh against shreds, a pulse beating beneath.

Words… words were spoken, she knew. How did she know? She heard nothing.

Screams, someone was screaming?

Her? Them?

Dad?

Rest child.

Tears, she was crying, reaching-

Was the skies always this beautiful?

Do not be afraid.

Everything was too bright, too bright. Drowning, drowning…

The pain was gone.

The stars sparkled so brightly…

Everything will be ok.

Everything was numb.

A sweet lullaby.

Sleep.

She dreamed.

Be welcomed into Her light.

--------------

The Bucephelus was in an uproar.

Fighters came and went without care, Custodes rushing towards their landers as menials and serfs scattered. The Emperor, eyes ablaze, rushed to the docking bay with his companions in toe, and watched as a lander came screaming in. Its doors opened before it even began its landing sequence, its occupants jumping freely towards the ground beneath. First among them was Neptunius, then Astelan, Zahariel, and Luther last of all, rushing towards him with fear in their hearts.

Ash and dust coated their armor, blood stained some, and dirt stuck to sweaty brows. Others from a new lander came out once it landed, screaming out orders as serfs rushed to complete their demands, brining forth three stretchers and three white coverings.

A stained in blood.

The atmosphere had turned cold, sharp and soul biting. A rising pressure, a distant rumbling, and the roar of a vengeful watcher.

He tasted the blood, smelt the fear, and saw a betrayal most foul-

He tensed, seeing first hand the cargo Neptunius held, and felt their own fear among his own, clawing at his heart, whispering into his soul.

Sweet Lua, drenched in blood, burned and seared and scarred and-

He could see her hearts beating, her lungs gasping for breath, her jugular held together by sheer will as loose skin dangled from her torn mouth. Delicate veins beating for life, bone jutting, jaw missing, flesh still hot from burns and still dusted by ruble.

His orders were told before his mind could even grasp the severity of it all.

"My labs, now!"

He forced his robes away, replacing it with scrubs and gloves, protective gear and all, one by one as he rushed towards his laboratory. He did not think as he ran, did not think on how her hearts were slowing down, how her body weakly tried to find more blood, how her chains tightened and tightened and tightened till her soul was screaming. He could taste the air of the warp still around her, that moment of freedom before the noose was held firm. Her body was fighting… but it was a loosing battle. A war that could not be won.

He looked down upon this mangled body, this near corpse, and found his hands shaking. He saw, beneath the blood, the twisting of her flesh, and mending of her bones, but it was all wrong. It fought a war with its self, to mend it as it should and as it was. Paler and paler her skin turned, but the body fought for dominance, yet the soul remained bound, in pain. Colder and colder, hot as fire, yet the body did not give considerence.

She gasped for breath again, arching her back, clawing at the bed beneath. Alive, but not for long.

The Emperor snapped back into reality, pulled away from the sheer horror of it all, and screamed out his orders to staff and Custodes alike, calling in anyone with medical skills to assist. Monitors were pulled, transfusions prepared, needles and tools disinfected and neatly splayed before him as he went to hold her face, to bring her eyes towards his. But they were close, half-lidded, dull beneath pale flesh.

He felt his hold tighten, his heart racing, his breath shaky, and pleaded, "Lua please."

She did not respond, gurgling as she moaned in pain, her body moving, but no direction given. Instincts, no mind to control it.

He felt tears sting his eyes, scanning her injuries, giving word to his Custodians as they noted his finds, his instructions for repair, to restore. But he felt hollow, empty, drained of energy and life, reflected in his voice as he prepared for the surgery.

A final look, a final silent plea, a near prayer to gods long dead and long forgotten, and the Emperor went to work.

A grueling, bloody task. His hands deep in blood and organs. He felt the injuries extend even further then he thought, using what he could to heal them far too deep. He cut her loose flesh, stitched them closed, cauterized weeping wounds and ordered the blood transfusion to begin.

Her heart beat was so slow…

He worked diligently as his men did, back and forth, hours upon hours of grueling work. Blood pooled beneath Lua in the time she was placed there, but that precious fluid was replaced as soon as it became viable to do so, her major wounds sealed to prevent further loss. They treated burns that scarred her arms, her legs, her face and what remained of her torso. Terrible burns, some sinking deep till the bone. Some even burning that.

Transfusions, transplants, desperate warp manipulation. Hours upon hours, days even. He worked from dawn to dusk to dawn again, stitching this broken daughter of his back together. Yet he could not heal her fully.

Incomplete. Missing so much, yet still she breathed.

He looked to his work, this incomplete work, and found solace in her steady breathing, her steady heartbeat. He did not think as he removed her from the operation bed, let his men clean both lab and daughter to place her in a fresh bed with fresh sheets and fresh clothing.

Her skin was no longer was stained by her blood, her ruined faire dress burning somewhere else, replaced by white linen medical garbs. Her white gauze slowly stained red as her cheeks gained color again, soft against her fair skin as her freshly shortened hair framed her face, shining in the light like a fantasy. She was ethereal, even at the edge of death, beautiful even when she was stained in her blood.

He made his children beyond humanity, but not like this.

But he did not care, only the sight of her alive, even if she still dreamed.

It gave him such relief that his body turned boneless, his back against the glass wall as he slid down till he was sitting. He laughed, at first, a chuckle that turned into a cackle that turned into hiccups, tears falling as he looked down at his hands still covered in her blood.

He felt the distant calling of a mother half-forgotten, the weight of six eyes and a mothers love, and wept.

--------------

"How did we let this happen?"

It was the question that had plagued them since they returned back to their quarters, pacing the chambers as the other Dark Angels scattered, Neptunius a looming figure that unsettled any who passed by. His aura suffocating, drowning all else, his rage and anger palpable, equal to his grief and sorrow.

It was Luther who had spoken, still shaken by the whole ordeal, unable to drive away the sight of the injured Primarch from his mind. To see her so broken, so close to death… it reminded him that she was not a Primarch, in the truest of sense. She was still so painfully mortal… yet her survival warped even that façade. Walking the line between extraordinary and mortality.

He was unsure what to think, seeing her survive, while her friends…

He swallowed, remembering their fates. He dared not speak of it.

He had charged through the flames, the smoldering stone and suffocating ash and smoke to reach them. Jesse was no where in sight, only scattered remnants that stained the ground and walls, not touched by the blackened ash of his make. Limbs and blood, so little remained. He had hoped the bastard had survived, just so he could face their-

A choked sob and scream reached his heightened ears, forcing his attention to the Primarch who writhed under her torn body. He blanched at the sight, horror descended upon him as he looked to her, bloodied and open. He fell to his knees at her side, grabbing her face and speaking her tongue, trying to get a response. A word, anything.

All she did was struggle, choking on blood and fluids as her jugular pulsed beneath fresh air. Her entire neck was exposed, shredded by the blast, taken alongside her lower jaw and tongue. How she gurgled as her chest beat beneath a moonless night, touched by distant stars far from this galaxy they called home.

So much was blackened, so much was missing. Her hearts struggled under the strain, lungs puttering as they wheezed under bruising and punctures and blood. He tried to stop the bleeding, but knew not where to start. All he could do was-

"We need an immediate evac! Now!"

He prayed to long destroyed idols and gods that she would live. Prayed that Iva would be merciful, that Zuphine would not cut her fate short, that it wasn't apart of her plan. He found himself easily slipping back into that old worship, long scrubbed from Caliban's surface, yet still he recited their prayers by memory alone. He prayed to so many of those old gods, he prayed to them again. Over and over as the rest scrambled to his side, as Neptunius called for the Stormbirds as he looked at the carnage around them.

A toppled building, scattered ash and dust, echoes of a beauty ruined by betrayal. Stained by blood, Lua's blood, and-

He turned sharply towards a familiar hand, seeing the charred edges of a familiar dress, and felt something well up inside him. He let Neptunius take hold of the Primarch, to carry her to the coming Stormbird, as he scrambled to Nithya's side.

"Nithya! Nithya can you-"

He choked on his own words, staring down at that hollow face. Where was her face? Where was her-?

He heard the shifting of ruble as Zahariel moved a pile of fallen stone from the still body of Oscar. He turned the young mans still body, only for Luther to see the inside of his face where the back of his head should have been. The Psyker shuddered as he bowed his head, leaving Luther to comb the area for Jay.

Astelan held a liquified hand, ring glinting in the light, and Luther held back the bile that threatened to spill.

A rumble took his attention away from the horror, his green eyes settling back to Lua who struggled to breathe. There was so much blood…

It disturbed him, seeing her so exposed. To see her bloodied lungs struggle under burnt ribs, hearts beating in open air. Veins bumping blood, no longer sheltered by skin and muscle, burns so bad that it went beyond the bone. A grueling sight to behold, even if he had seen fellow knights consumed by the elder beast.

He could feel the air become tinged in energy, building and building till the pressure was too much to bear. The ground shook under unseen might, creaking and groaning as Lua grew taunt and gurgled. Blood leaked out of her nose as her eyes rolled, her body shuddering as she blinked blearily… then relaxed in an instant. Everything ceased; from the energy to the rumbling to even the wind and the ambient noses of the forest around them.

Even the stars seemed to dim.

A dead cold silence, only broken by the Stormbird that screeched their way. Neptunius hauled the Primarch into his hold before the lander even touched the ground, racing towards it as Luther and the rest followed suit, others exiting to collect the remains as they hurried into the skies and back towards the-

The rest had been a blur, that desperate race to save the Primarch's life. He could never forget the Emperor's face, the minute he saw Lua, nor could he forget the icy drip that touched his mind and held his soul.

Judged… he was judged by his lieges lord… and lived.

But now the moments after were the worst of all; standing and sitting around till word reached them.

They knew, already, what was coming. Luther knew the wisdom of Cadoc and understood well that there was a war to come, that it would be as just as it would be terrible. A Primarch almost slain, upon a compliant world. The Emperor would have their heads.

He found himself falling back into those old prayers of a faith he watch die under the eyes and hands of a lying Truth. He prayed to Cadione for the just end of the traitors, to Anlene for her wisdom in the days after the fallout, and to Gwyn so that he may come to hunt down those conspirators himself. Spare the world the wrath of the Emperor… and for the traitors to know true fear.

His mind told him they were useless prayers, yet his heart and soul refused to listen, so he prayed. In silence, away from the eyes of the menials and Custodes, even if none could tell he pleaded to dead gods.

Zahariel could tell, he could always tell. Luther could not lie to him like he can lie to the knights, to the legion, to his son turned brother. But, even that forest fondling could tell something was off, even if he could not tell what exactly it was.

And as he prayed, Zahariel looked to him, a sharpness to his eyes that told Luther enough.

A warning to stop.

He did not.

Astelan picked up Zahariel's displeasure, but did not ask. He paced the room and muttered under his breath, brows furrowed in both confusion and anger.

"How did we miss this?"

Zahariel took in a breath and said, "We did not expect a friend of Lua's to try and kill her-"

"But we should have been able to smell the bomb?!" Astelan shouted, turning sharply towards the two Calibanites, "An explosion that big wasn't from some small bomb that could be hidden. It was large enough that we should have smelled it before the timer even started!"

Zahariel stepped towards the Terran born, "We can still make mistakes. Let our guard down. A tragedy through and through."

Astelan narrowed his eyes even further, "We can't make mistakes… not like these, not-"

"Like on Sarosh?"

The room grew cold, everyone within freezing as the voice rang out. Prayers silenced and minds stilled, all turning towards to face their doom.

The Lion looked to them in veiled calmness, "I would have thought you'd have learned from your mistake after letting that nuke onto my ship."

His eyes narrowed, shadowed by the Earth, yet still they gleamed, his anger palpable, "Yet I find you did not learn from it at all. And now the Eleventh is nearly dead… because of you."

He stood before them, dwarfing them under pale, ghostly light, his eyes as sharp as predators, but they did not kneel.

They refused.

"We will discuss your insubordination and failures once this world as been made complaint again."

--------------

In the hours after Lua's life was saved, the Emperor refused to leave her side.

He stared at her limp body, watched as the machines kept her breathing, kept her living, and felt pain beyond belief. He watched the monitor beep in rhythm with her hearts, pumping the blood he had freely given, just as they beat under the gauze, pulsing with each artificial breath, pushing against the bloodied wraps. It made him sick, seeing the gauze rise and fall where her heart lies, reminded of his failure.

He could not heal her, could not mend the wounds fully. Biomancy would have led to even greater horror, from the bubbling and broiling that warred within her chest.

Mutated flesh, twisting and burning, a thing of Chaos, but they could not enter the system. Just her own body, fighting a war he could barely understand. A body that could not decide its own genetic foundation. How he had failed to find it before baffled him, made him think back on all that had happened to try and find his answer.

Yet, it alluded him still, leaving him to wallow in guilt and sorrow as he nearly lost the Eleventh.

Was her fate already sealed? Destined to die, not long after her discovery?

Like as it was in the Hobby… would that mean the Heresy could never be averted?

But he was thankful this wrongness of her genes would not kill her. Yet he could not ignore the curse of it.

It would hamper her to a degree he had never foreseen. She might never be able to heal as she should be capable of… as she was made to be.

But she would live… and he was fine with that.

He just felt… numb, letting his memories churn in his head, recalling every last detail from ever gasping breath to every painful moan and stuttering heart beat. A memory on repeat, a never ending waking nightmare that felt like a dream, but the blood on his hands told him it was real. He could still see it, dried and darkened at this point, but he felt too tired to stand and wash it away. Too drained to care.

Too empty to feel-

The door to his lab slid open with a thud, bringing his eyes away from the blood on his hands to the person who entered unannounced. The sharp green eyes of his first son left the Emperor to close his eyes and sigh, letting his head fall back to the wall behind him as he whispered, "Hello, Lion."

He did not look happy, even though he tried to hide it. The Emperor could tell his son was angry, but he made no comment, only shutting his eyes again, trying to stem the shaking of his hands as he let the breathing of Lua assure him she still lived. When did he begin caring about her life so much? Fearful any of his children would die?

It only happened when…

"I received news on my approach on the Eleventh's near death at the hands of assassins. Forgive me for allowing my sons to fail you-"

The Emperor raised a hand, still covered in the dried up blood of Lua, and said, "Stop." He looked to his son, his eyes glowing once again, "I don't blame them."

The Lion's nostrils flared, "They nearly allowed the Eleventh to die, just as they nearly let happen to me above Sarosh." He stepped up to his father, not even noticing the body resting on the medical bed, kneeling down to him to take his blood stained hands into his own and bow his head, "Let me make amends for this, father."

The Emperor smiled, squeezing his son's hand as he sighed, "She wouldn't want that, Lion. She wouldn't blame them. After all… no one expected it to be a friend."

Memories flashed past the Emperor's eyes as the Lion tensed, his hands shaking for a millisecond before he forced them still, but held his father's hands tighter, "They betrayed your trust… my own orders-"

The Emperor forced his son to be silent, his eyes narrowed as energy rippled around him, "I have made my opinion know, Lion. Luther, Astelan, Zahariel, and Neptunius have been forgiven for this mistake. We all let our guard down, I see that now, and Lua paid the price."

He looked towards his daughter, still peacefully oblivious to the world around her, dreaming within dreams, and swallowed, "And your sons followed my orders, which you are well aware supersedes your own. This discussion is at an end for there is other matters to attend to."

His eyes narrowed, their glow harsher, his wrath simmering beneath as he spoke through gritted teeth, "Earth has gone rogue. The nations below bicker and quarrel with each other and have disregarded my peace. My mercy. Perhaps I should not have been so lenient with them the first time around… I will not make that mistake again."

The Lion bowed his head even lower, even if he quietly disagreed with his fathers orders to let the matter die when it came to his legions failings, but relented for the moment to step away and let his father rise, "Your orders?"

The Emperor's eyes became unfocused as he spoke, "Luther and his men are not to be harmed. Let me make that clear. They have done well for Lua and I will not allow their kindness to her be ignored for a single failing that none of us could have predicted nor detect."

He looked to his son, "Do I make myself clear?"

The Lion conceded, "Yes, my Lord."

The Emperor nodded, "Good," he looked back to Lua, then towards his laboratories doors, "Our goal is clear, son. The Earth must be brought back to compliance, but we cannot use our normal methods here."

"Why is that, father?"

He gave his son a knowing smile, "Because this world is more special than any other… but I will explain that later. We must only bring compliance to nations that have ignored my words and attack those behind the attack on the Eleventh. Those nations and people that have remained loyal to me will be spared and rewarded."

The Lion understood, "Create less enemies and more loyal servants. Reward those that remain, punish the disobedient. I understand, father."

The Emperor turned away, "There are, of course, other matters to deal with… and more to share with you, son. This world…" he looked off in the distant, feeling something at the edge of his consciousness, and whispered, "has the key to preventing a dark future to come."

He turned back to his son, his eyes sharper then ever, "To stop those I told you about. The things that lie in the dark, between ours and the next, deep within the warp, waiting."

The Lion straightened his back, his eyes wide as he nodded sharply, his breath unsteady, for he remembered his fathers warnings. And those dark days within the forest depths.

He walked towards the exit of his lab, watched as Neptunius entered with a bow of his head and a fall to a knee, repentance in his soul as the Emperor left for war, the Lion staying behind for a moment to look towards the sleeping child.

He looked to her and saw familiar faces, shadows of his brothers and himself, the echoes of father and another, shaped in a way that felt familiar but he could not figure out why. He stepped to her, felt a warmth in his chest, a tug from unseen strings, and knew.

The Lion looked to her, took her bandaged hand into his, and gently squeezed, "Be well, sister."

He had many questions to ask his father, but not now.

A war had just begun.

--------------

The Earth was afraid.

And rightfully so.

A Primarch, nearly murdered on their soil, by one of their own citizens. It should have been caught, it should have been prevented long before they could even plan it-

And yet… it happened. And the nations of Earth feared the retribution to come, the slaughter that awaited those complacent in the attempt.

And at the heart of the chaos and fear was the UN.

It was them that scrambled to figure out the full truth of the situation; how it slipped from their notice and the notice of other nations and how they could salvage the utter disaster they now faced. The ever vigilant presence of the Custodians did not help matters, forcing many to sleep in their offices and within the Assembly hall, fearful to leave, fearful of those golden watchers.

They had seen the reports coming in, one by one. How a new fleet came above their world, insignia's pointing the ships belonging to the First ("The Lion is here", whispered one of the staffers, shaking in fear as they prayed to their god, "We're all dead." said another.) which had nearly spiraled out of control once Games Workshop confirmed the ships origins.

The remaining news was equally terrifying. The Imperium was mustering their forces. From the Imperial army to the Astarte legions, they were all amassing in preparations for war.

A war against them.

When that news broke, slurs and curses were hurled at the U.S. representative, blaming them and their government for the whole tragedy. It was one of their citizens that caused it, one that was rumored to have been backed by people sitting in Congress. It mattered little if it was a single church who acted, perhaps backed by a few others. It mattered little if it was only one rogue denomination of a faith. The Imperium didn't care.

They saw a government backed assassination of their princess and now they were out for blood. The UN and the representatives just hoped that total annihilation of their planet could be averted.

Then… news came in of a Stormbird heading their way, bearing the sigil of the Sigillite.

The UN scrambled again, hiding the mayhem that had taken hold of them for days, fixing themselves up, to be presentable to a man who spoke with the same authority as the Emperor. They waited in baited silence, some trembling where they stood, others making the symbol of the cross while others bowed their heads in silent prayer.

When the doors to the Assembly hall opened with a bang did the representatives hold their breath, some on the edge of crying as the Sigillite walked in. Robed and blazing staff in hand, Malcador strolled through with the Custodians behind him, his eyes shadowed by his cowl, but they knew he looked to them with both his eyes and minds eye, a cold shiver running down their spine as he grew closer and closer. As he did, his eyes peaked from under his cowl, sharp and cold as they narrowed with each step.

He was not happy, but he kept himself stoic and calm, even if his powers chilled the air and ice creaked through the floors and booths.

When he came to them, he raised his head, his staff blazing even hotter as the representatives shuffled and coughed, unable to look him in the eyes now that he stood before them.

A silence took hold of them as the Sigillite spoke, "Did any of you know this was going to happen?"

His voice was soft, it was gentle, and oh so terribly cold. Some representatives flinched while others trembled, but all shook their heads. The U.S representative was already in tears, shaking their head no, trying to plead their innocence. Malcador looked to her with an even sharper glare, walking over to her as the others stepped away, leaving the American as the lone representative to take the Sigillite's full attention.

He looked at the representative and softly said, "Did you, Ambassador Linda Thomas-Greenfield, know about the plot to kill Lady Lua?"

The older woman shook her head, "No, Lord Sigillite, I was not aware of this plot."

He titled his head, "And what of your government? Intelligence shows that members of your countries Congress assisted the traitors to see through the attempt."

Her lips wobbled, her brow becoming damp, "No sir. President Biden, his staff, along with members of Congress were not aware. Last I heard, the Congressmen that were apart of the attempt have been apprehended and are currently being held by the Justice Department for their crimes."

Malcador nodded to that, "Good, good. I would hate for Lua's home to be ravaged by the mistakes of a few." He looked to her with a thoughtful gaze, "What does your President plan to do with these conspirators?"

She took in a deep breath, knowing the outcome of her orders, knowing how they would react. But orders were orders, even if she did not agree with them entirely, "They are to be tried by the Justice Department and the Justice Department alone, Lord Sigillite."

A shattering echoed through the room, the representatives flinching back, some screaming as glass flew. Linda cowed under the Sigillite's glare, "Is that so? Will your government refuse to hand over the traitors so that we may try for their crimes against the Emperor's daughter?"

Linda tried to keep her composure, but her voice began to waver, "President Biden believes they would not be given a fair trial-"

"We all know they are never going to be given a fair trial under your government, Representative Linda, so let us end the excuses and be straight with each other."

Malcador took a seat as the Custodians took their positions around the room, one standing beside him as he gestured towards the representatives to sit. Few did.

He continued, "Be glad that Lua yet lives. If she had died in the attempt, the punishment would have been worse," some representatives felt relief at the news, while others blanched at the thought of something worse happening to them then what they already suspected, "But this attempt with not go unpunished."

Custodians came to his side, files in hand, as the Sigillite continued, "The traitors will be captured and tried by the Imperium and made an example of for their actions. Anyone who resist will be handled as the Emperor sees fit."

He gestured the Custodians forward, allowed them to hand on each file to each representative as he said, "But the Emperor will not take this slight against him and his rule lightly. There will be changes, much sooner then we would like, but the Earth and the response of its nation-states have shown us that you are not responsible enough to be given the time to transition into the new world order to come. These files will explain more, so I would advise to get familiar with them and to inform your leaders as well."

Malcador stood up, tapping his staff as he continued, "In the coming days, the Emperor and the legions will begin to quell the unrest on Earth. Any country that opposes his orders will face swift retribution." He raised a brow as the representatives grew concerned, "I already know you are aware the Lion and the First Legion have arrived. And I know you are aware of his reputation."

He smiled, but not one would give to a friend, "I suggest you and your countries remain loyal to the Imperium and not go rogue like so many are."

One representative raised their hand, Malcador turning towards them to note they represented Denmark, "Yes, Ambassador Christina Lassen?"

She looked to him, then to the file, then back to him, "What do you mean going rogue like so many are? No one on Earth is defying the Emperor or the Imperium."

Malcador tilted his head, "Is that so?"

And then, the reports began to flood in. More and more reaching the ears of the ambassadors that made them freeze in place, their faces turning pale. Some grew clammy, others faint. Many turned to their colleagues, whispering among each other while others slowly sat down, shaking in fear. Malcador watched, one by one, as the ambassadors of the United Nations realized the full scope of what was to come.

The Emperor would not be forgiving this time around.

"I suggest any representatives from those countries to call your leaders to end their attempts before the Emperor does it for you."

The ambassadors turned to him sharply as they cowered under his gaze, leaving Malcador unopposed to continue, "If they don't, those disobedient countries will cease to be, as would any other country that defies the Emperor's peace."

One ambassador from the back spoke up, "What do you expect us to do if we are attacked? Just lie back and do nothing?!"

Malcador answered back, "We will handle the problem, ambassador, not your country. We refuse to allow any form of escalation to occur and thus any attacks on your people will be handled by us. Anyone who refuses to follow that order and our other commands will face the same judgement as the traitors. Am I clear?"

Some ambassadors nodded their heads as the Sigillite asked his confirmation, many taking time to agree to it, while others, out of sight, refused to bow to his demands. Malcador knew that, but said nothing, letting the course of destiny to decide their fate.

He had no more patience for them today.

Malcador nodded his head, "Then we should have no issue," he smiled at the ambassadors for a final time for the meeting, letting their worries turn to ease to settle their racing hearts and gave one final word to them, "We will be in touch again. The Emperor will make his will known in a few days time before he makes his move against those that tried to kill Lady Lua. We will keep you updated, of course. I hope we can continue to cooperate with each other in the days to come. I'd hate to see such a potential world order die away because of the incompetence of others."

He continued, "If you need to get in touch with us sooner, then let the Custodians know. They will remain behind until the crisis is handled." Another smile, one far warmer than the ones that came before, "Until next time, ambassadors."

As he turned around and left the Assembly hall with his Custodian guards in toe, the ambassadors breathed a sigh of relief. Some collapsed to the ground while others began to weep and pray. Some scrambled to their offices to call their countries to get them to end the aggressions, to not be erased from the face of the Earth, but some knew it was already too late.

They could only pray for it to end soon.

--------------

The community was in chaos.

Worshipers fled from their homes to the church in the center of their community; friends, families, and strangers alike taking shelter in the home of God. Some followed the crowds while other fled to it in fear, hearing the news that had griped the world.

Primarch Lua was nearly slain… and the Emperor was furious.

They had failed.

Milly was pulled along by Aiden, assisted by Mary, Lilly, and Cam. They raced to the church, cursing under their breaths, yelling at each other. But Milly felt nothing. Emptiness was her companion, her heart devoid of joy, only the ache left behind with his death.

She wanted to die… but God refused. This was her punishment or her final test. She couldn't tell and felt no desire to know. Everything was already collapsing.

Cam shook her head, "How did this fail? He did it point blank, Lua shouldn't have been able to survive!"

Lilly tugged her arm hard, "It doesn’t matter. Lua lived and now the Emperor is after us."

Mary cried, "He knows! He knows it was us!"

Cam bowed her head, feeling her brother bring her close as they hurried into the church, "I'm afraid so…"

A sudden clang brought them all out of their woes, eyes and cheeks stained in tears as they turned to watch as the heavy doors shut closed and the faithful begin to barricade it, the silence following the most haunting of all. They could hear the shuffling of the faithful, the prayers of the pure, and the cries of the children. The priest tried to rally their hearts to the will of God, but the sudden eruption of fire around the outskirts of the church made everyone scream and flinch back, some running to the pews further in.

Milly turned to face the fire, her friends doing the same. Aiden brought Cam close, Lilly holding a sobbing Mary, but Milly felt nothing. She looked into the fire and saw the face of her beloved.

All blind to the encroaching shadows of the ten thousand.

--------------

Chapter Text

The moment the ship exited the warp, the Eleventh legion knew the day had come.

Finally, after all these centuries, they would finally meet their father.

Kaliban could taste the excitement in the air as equally as he could feel it, his smile never wavering as he watched the shutters of the ship rise in the wake of leaving the warp. And from his position upon the bridge, he witness pure beauty.

The Emperors fleet, stationed at the very front of the heliosphere, lying in wait.

He did not flinch as comms began to blare, the fleet demanding verification. Kaliban nodded his head, and the crew gave it willingly.

::Welcome, Eleventh Legion. We have been expecting you.::

His smile grew even more as he responded in kind, "And we are glad to be here, honorable admiral."

The unknown admiral seemed to nod, but the Legion Master could not tell, ::I expect as much. Your destination lies on the third planet of the system. Be well, Legion Master.::

It was a short and uninformative response, even if it gave them guidance on which world to head for. It made Kaliban frown, curious towards the admirals curt reply, as though there was more to be said, but left to the wayside. He shook his head at the thought, leaving it for others to think upon. He had a legion to prepare, for in mere hours would they finally meet their progenitor.

They would not let this moment be ruined by a single mistake. The last legion to be reunited with their Primarch… though all Primarch meetings with their legion was momentous occasions, Kaliban could only imagine the fanfare to come with the return of the last found Primarch. It would mean the ending of the Emperor's search for his sons, the final reunion of the Imperial family.

The last Primarch finally brought home, returned to the Imperial fold. How the story would be told for ages to come, just as the story of the first found son would echo into eternity too.

With permission given, the Eleventh Legions fleet was given the greenlight to precede, the Emperor's fleet parting for the legion as they began the final leg of their journey. Oberon stepped into the main deck, his eclipsed eyes spying the edges of the heliosphere, seeing what normal men could not.

"How strange."

Kaliban turned towards his old friend and brother, "How so, brother?"

The psyker stepped closer to his brother, but his eyes did not leave the unseeing heliosphere, "The system… it is different."

Kaliban tilted his head as his brother reached his side, gazing out towards the exterior viewport as they neared the heliosphere, "I cannot see what you see, brother."

Oberon sighed, but nodded his head, "Aye, a shame. It is a beautiful thing, brother. I see…" he trailed off, his eyes wavering as he took in a shaky breath, "I see a trillion stars, guarding a keep. High and tall, a watcher waits. It greets us like a mother does to a child that has been away for so long."

He paused, for a moment, as Kaliban turned to him with a curious look, "I hear singing, a trillion songs sang in unison. A choir of joy, sorrow, and mourning. They now sing of reunion, of welcome, of peaceful return and warm embraces."

He smiled, his eyes shut as tears began to fall, "I hear our father among them, burning bright among this sea of constellations, embraced in the center of a branching tree of worlds and stars. A herald of the sun and sky upon nine wings, beckoning us to him. Singing… welcome home."

Even though Kaliban could not see what his brother saw, he could feel his brother's emotions regarding the whole thing. And it was beautiful to feel his brother be so euphoric.

He turned back to the viewport, the anticipation growing as they passed the Heliosphere proper. And when they did-

Kaliban felt a chill go down his spine, as his brothers felt, feeling as though six arms had taken hold of him for a second, only to let go and-


A̸̖̫͉̪̩̦̖͌̑͛̇̓͝ ̸̝̮̝̻̩̲̝͂́͐m̸̢̫͖̏̉̒̀͊͝ǒ̷̙̣̙̮̓ṱ̷͊̓h̸̢̜̘̳̩͇̻̖̞̭͐͜e̵̖͙͔͈̓̆̃͌̊́̎͝r̵̢̛̳͇̤͎͙̯̮̰̺̙̉̂̆̾̔̚s̶̢̢̪͉͊̀̋̽̌͑͛̌̑ ̸̨̺̼̥̲̙̦̂̉̿̐̈́͝l̶̬͂̋̂̆͗̾̕o̶̻̽̐̆̌͋̉̎̓͌v̵̭̹̖̥̈́͐̾̚e̵͖͚̩͑ ̷̡̱̳͎͌̇̈̍́̅͆c̸͚̮͛̽͑́̃ä̶̡͎͖̱͙̞́n̴̤̯̂͒̈̏̀̆̔̈́̃̉͝ ̴̛̘̪͙̦̫̖̟̥͔̠̆́̉̅͗͑͘̕͜͝n̵̛̬̣͙̭̗͈̱̔̊̚̚ễ̵͍̽̒̚v̸̡̭͕̗̼̠̞̰̈̕ͅé̸̺̬̳͚͔͇̍̒̿̓͘̕͝r̵͚̂̀̚̚ ̸̣͉̋̓́d̶̜̪̗̂̈́͌̆̆̋̓i̷͙̭̪͍̱̭̳̓́͒͑͂̆͛͐͑̏̚e̷̢̘͈̼̙̭̟̥̩͔̔̄̇̚


"What was that?!"

Kaliban turned towards Oberon, who looked equally as shocked as him, could only mutter, "I… I don't-"

"Brothers," another voice said, taking the attention of the two away from the moment, "you need to see this."

Though Kaliban and Oberon stepped away from the platform of the bridge, to enter towards the stations that lined the walkway, they did not let the matter drop, only leaving it aside for a moment. They came to one of their brothers, who monitored the fleets and its integrity, who observed the information the Emperor's fleet had freely given, and his frown made the two worried.

Kaliban spoke first, "Umbriel, what did you find?"

He wanted to focus on the issue at hand, the feeling that sank into their bones and sung in their ears, a warmth and a chill all in one.

But Umbriel was not, "What do you see when you look at this map?"

His voice was a soothing thing, a calm cold stream weaving through sand, falling gently on rocks. His eyes, as black as his hair, focused on the map he showed them, the map that Kaliban and Oberon turned their attention to.

Nothing was strange, at first. It was but a normal system with rocky worlds and gas giants, a simple regular star in its center. The third world was highlighted, to show them their final destination, which a larger than average moon orbited. The world of their progenitor, the place that sheltered him for so many centuries. Perhaps only decades.

They wish it was not longer.

Oberon observed a bit more, "It is a typical system, brother. I do not see what you see."

Umbriel seemed annoyed, "Is it?"

He looked back to the map, void black eyes narrowing, "Do you not recognize the system, brothers?"

They turned their gaze back towards the projected map, looking more closely at the high detailed model of all the worlds and all the planets. Kaliban noted it first.

"That's Luna…"

Oberon took in a sharp breath, "How?"

Umbriel sighed in relief, "Finally. I was getting afraid your brains had rotted since we last met."

He made a gesture and the projection zoomed, focusing on the only moon of their progenitors home, "That is Luna. The birthplace of the Selenar. Our home, far from where it should be."

He brought up another map, another system, this one of Sol, "Perfectly identical, if you ignore the presence of the Imperium upon the worlds within Sol."

Kaliban nodded, "Yes. It is not uncommon for the Crusade to encounter copies of Sol." He rubbed his chin, "An interesting situation for our liege to land here, upon a copy of Terra, if our assumptions are correct."

Umbriel raised a brow, "This is not a copy of Sol, brother."

That brought a bout of silence.

Oberon snapped his head towards Umbriel as Kaliban remained frozen, the psyker feeling for the lies, but found none. There was only truth.

He was telling the truth.

Oberon lifted his head, "What do you mean by this, brother?"

Umbriel gave a knowing smile, "You know what I mean, brother. You understand what I said. This system is not a copy."

"How is it not?"

His hand brought up a data-slate, "The Emperor's fleet gave us more than just a map of the system. But information too."

Oberon took the data-slate and rushed through its contents with a speed befitting of a legionary. Yet, Kaliban did not come to his side to read as well, focusing solely on the map itself, looking at the details carefully, centering on the world called-

"I remember our old lessons, on the old names of home."

He reached out a hand to grab Luna, but his fingers passed through, "It bears that name still."

He retracted his hand and let it drop to his side, "Earth."

Kaliban began walking around the table to bring up more information, Umbriel watching with a smile, Oberon still engrossed in the data-slate. As information came in, they replaced the systems map, and Kaliban began to manipulate what was shown, to bring their final confirmation.

"A world with its own human evolutionary timeline? Backed by hundreds of thousands of years? No copy can have that. None could even replicate fossils of humanities ancestors, not like that."

Kaliban narrowed his eyes, "Not even with Dark Age technology could that be done."

He went through more of the data, parsing through it with a speed that made Umbriel proud. It was he who taught the legion the skills of networking, to skim through knowledge and find what was needed, the important context and clues within the walls of text and useless info. Yet even that could be vital.

Oberon brought the data-slate sharply down, his eclipsed eyes haunted, "This is another Terra. It is our ancient Terra. But no Emperor. How?"

Umbriel had no answer, "A mystery that even the Emperor has yet to solve."

The psyker turned to him, "And the sensation we had just experienced?"

"There seems to be a… Veil," began Umbriel, waving his hand around, "that seems to block or at least filter and suppress the warp. None of the xenos within can enter and none tainted by them can pass either."

He shrugged his shoulders, "Perhaps that is what we felt. The Emperor had made no mention of the Veil acting strange."

Kaliban smiled, but it was a strained one, "He made no mention of words being said?"

Umbriel did not respond.

Kaliban wanted to laugh, or did he want to cry? Perhaps both.

They were always a strange legion, why not make them hear voices too?

He shook his head, "Enough of this."

He stood straight from the table, staring into his brothers eyes, "We are here now, at the end of our great journey to reunite with our father. Let us not spoil the day with uncertainty."

Umbriel and Oberon nodded, letting the Legion Master make his way back to the walkway towards the central communication terminal within the bridge, ready to send the word to the rest of the Legion.

The day all had been waiting for.

Kaliban stood straight there, upon the center of the room. Head held high, moonlit eyes glowing with the strength of home, and pale white hair shinning in the distant light of their fathers sun.

He swore he could feel his love through its light.

"Brothers. I come to you with good tidings."

The bridge fell silent, the staff and crew eager to hear his words. The Legion sputtered with light, thousands strong, buzzing with anticipation.

Kaliban smiled, "We have arrived to the place where our father resides. Soon, we shall greet him and be united once more."

The comms buzzed to life, the light roar of a thousand prayers sung in unison, in a language long dead and long forgotten. None would hear their heresy.

He stretched his arms out wide, "For centuries we have waited for this day, from the fields of Luna to the outer edges of this galaxy, fighting war after war, from the lowest of worlds to the highest spires. From conflict and bartering to peace and diplomacy. We are not a legion of glory," he paused, letting his words sink in, the buzzing of his brothers growing quiet.

He knew their fear, the fear of disappointing their father, with so little honors to give.

Kaliban would not let it ruin this day, "But we are legion of sons who have served the Imperium, its Emperor and people, to the bitterest of ends. The sacrifice of all our brothers, who would never see the light of home, to the warmth of our father's presence, yet still they did it. For the sanctity of humanity and its survival, to see every dawn and every dusk till all the stars are gone."

"They knew peace under our banners," continued Kaliban, rallying the legions spirits, "and thus they remember us. We may not be a legion of glory, of honor and prestige."

He smiled, tears glimmering in his eyes, "But we are a legion of the people. Who serve and protect, as protectors of humanity are. Let this be our honor for our father to lift high with pride."

Kaliban turned his head towards the distant Earth and said, "We make our way to Earth. Father awaits. We shall not keep him waiting any further."

A roaring echoed through the fleet. Kaliban could feel it, as Oberon and Umbriel could. The resolve of their brothers, grown strong and hopeful, giving them the strength to make it through these last hours. Kaliban felt his shoulders sag once the comms turned off, Oberon gripping them as he gave them a gentle squeeze, which the Legion Master was grateful for.

Umbriel gave him a smile, "A good speech, brother. One that the Legion needed to hear."

Oberon found himself chuckling, "One that you did not need, brother?"

Umbriel rolled his eyes, "I am not blinded by the deep need to impress our liege, brother." He gestured with his hands towards the fleet and the crew, "We have fought in the name of humanity and did our duty to them, to be the ones to carry the burden and suffer the losses so that they need not. If our father is not proud of that," he shrugged, "then he is not a leader to follow."

Kaliban sighed as he watched the fleets sail through the void, their engines at full throttle till they were at speed, "Let us deal with that later. I would rather be prepared for meeting our father than bicker on whether or record would be honorable enough for him."

He turned toward the shipmaster to say something, when a crewmen stood from his station, "Sir! Urgent message from the Bucephelus!"

A spike of worry took hold of the bridge, the legionaries among them. A cold silence that clung to each soul, a creeping fear that danced at the outer edges of sight, a concern that turned to worry, and later a slow panic.

Kaliban swallowed, "What does it say?"

The man turned back to the terminal, listened closely, and-

The man shook, he flinched back and looked down in pure terror. His head bobbed, his lips wobbled.

The Astartes only grew more fearful.

Astartes should not feel fear.

"The Eleventh Primarch has been attacked."

He turned to them, disbelief in his eyes, tears beginning to fall, "The Emperor calls for a second compliance."

The penny dropped.

The silence was deafening.

There was no celebration. No glorious reunion.

Just the silent wails of broken sons.

Kaliban kept his head bowed before their Primarch, eyes shut tight as he desperately held in the tears that threatened to spill. His hand trembled on the bed's railing, his breath just as equally shaky as his hearts raced beneath his chest, blood drowning his ears.

The beeping of the machines was a steady presence, one that pained him as he forced his moonlit eyes open to stare at their Primarch.

No father. No grand commander. No angel of the sun and skies. No rising dawn from an endless night.

A child. He looked at a child. A broken, half-dead child.

He looked at the still body of his mother… and only knew grief.

Tears fell from his eyes, down his cheeks and struck the ground in a continuous flow he did not stop. Her pain echoed around them, sinking into the floors and walls and deep into their bones, melding to their flesh, poisoning their veins.

Or was it their own?

Grief was a strong thing, a terrible, human thing. Astartes did not grieve, did not mourn the dead, the losses. It was not their purpose, their role in this conquest.

The Fianna knew grief, they knew sorrow.

They wept for their mother and the world beneath them.

Kaliban knew his brothers struggled as he did, the echoes of their mournful song as strong at it was minutes before. He did not need to be a psyker to feel it. They never needed such power to understand each other as such.

But the psykers felt the brunt of the sorrow, the wails that shook the walls and melded into the song of the system, drowning under the mourning of untold trillions, a song he could not hear, yet he felt it all the same.

He knew Oberon struggled to keep his mind steady, even if they were sheltered from the machinations of the warp. He knew that Mab was frantically checking the medical charts and surgery summaries, hands shaking as he took each and every word and burned it into memory.

The Legion Master could hear the sniffing of the Apothecary, the heavy breathing as Mab tried to reign in his emotions that threatened to spill, as they all struggled to do.

Kaliban took in a deep breath and gave a steady exhale, straightening himself up as he continued to look down towards their mother M̵̢̳̠̙̟̆͂̎͛͗̒̀̈͂̕̕̚ŷ̸̧͕͍̭̝̞̜̪͕͈̜͎͒̈̈́͒͑̓̂̅͝͝͠ͅͅ ̷̤̣̙̯̲͚̘̪͑b̶̨̠̼̳̺̺̄͛̓͒͐͂̋ṙ̴̨̺̬̺̟͙̼͙̮̊̏̒̓ǫ̶̨͕͚̦̙̘͔̜̺͇̪̜̾̾̍̇͝ͅk̷͚͚̺̫͔̤͉̳̪͆é̸̢̝̗͍̙̫̱̬̮̻̗͖̓͗̒̈́̒́̓̐̋̕̚͜͝n̶̢̡̯̜͇̜͇͇̘̬͆͜ ̷͓̿̽c̵͍͔̪̀̓̑̇͐́̅͐̽̂̋̚͜ḧ̶̢̻͔̠̱̪͙̮͈̺́̔̈̃͝i̵̡̧̡̛̺̹͕͍̯͓͖̱͈̪͈͗̀̈̆͌̑̎̈̃̂̋̚͝l̴̯͙̹͕̀̋̊́̈́͑͛͛̚͠d̶̮̜̦͍̠͓͕̾͒̓̈́́̐̎̈́̀̈̿̇̚͝͝,̵̞̥̥͓͕̇̿̈́̑̀͋̄͋̅̆ ̴̳̑m̷̠̗̖̉͐̇̏̌̔̂̿͑̒͐̚͠e̴̢̦͕̯̍̑̈̆̍n̵̮̑d̴̨̧̘̑̍̅͐̉̐́̅̈́̈́ì̵̤̘̞̞̤̼̜̘͚̹̺̬̐̾̇̈́̈́̑͗̎͂̚͜n̷͚̥̟̟̯̙̼̰̬̯͎̬͖̿̐̆̿ͅg̴̨̛̛̮͎̞̥͔̠͇̟̈́̈́̊͐͜ͅ as he said, "You said a friend did this?"



N̶͎̑̄̾̌̿̂o̷̢̧̨̖̱̬̳̦̞̜͍̣̻̺͗͑̒͠ͅ ̴̦͉̣̻̟̒̈̐͌͋͊͆̐̎̓͐̕͠o̷͔̻̼͉̰͔̠̟̺̤͉̿̓͌̂̿̈́̈́̂͑͐̔̃́ͅn̵̡̢̧̼̭̰̟̪̺͙̜̟̮͌̃̒͐̊̎̀̏̅ę̴͍̞͚̩͍̳̗̥̼̦͎̱͍̘̄̿̐͘̕͠͝ ̸̝͔̱̙͎̦̯͓͇̭̩̥́̐͗e̶̹̼̼͙̿̾̓̆̿̈́̒̽̓͘̕x̵̢̢̪͈̫̜̼͇̪̼͈̯̫̺̋͊͐͐͐̏͗͌̓͌͘ͅp̶͍̲͓̮̙̜͍̲͔̃͛̏͌̉̏̿̒̆̽͌̉̊̊̚e̶̡̡̨͙̖̹̝̝̺̦͎̘̰͈̽͌̌̈̆̍̊̓́̋̍̉̕͠ͅç̸̩̼̮̖̔̽t̸͍̰̭̲͚̬̙̬͙̻͐̓̎͑̓͂̊͠͝͠ͅͅs̴͉̦͍̰̥̘̺̍́͆͘͝ ̵͓̟̺̭̤̑̕ͅă̴̡̝̪̺̠͓̭̙͍̙͉̤̹̾̇̽̋̿̎͑̉͛̕͝͠ ̵̧͖̙͓͈̬͐f̵̨̨͓̘͖̱̹͓͇̭̀̊͆̽r̸̹̯̙͉̯̍́͛̏͊͂͛̃̿͊͗̉̚ͅi̴̢̛̻̪̟̰̙͓̣̺̙̰̰̝̽́̾̅̒̓̑̈̈́̈́̆̆͠ͅͅë̶̢̜͇͙̭̻̱̥̪̥́̋̅́̿͑͝n̴̹͇̓́̂̐̍͘d̶̢̞͎̮͔͖̠͑͒̽̒̊̓͌͛̈́͛̈́̾̊͜

The Dark Angel nodded, "Yes."

Kaliban felt his brows furrow as his lips pressed against each other painfully, "Why do this?"

The Dark Angel left the shadows of the medical room, dressed in a regalia that told the Legion Master he was no ordinary legionary, "He was of a religious sect that deemed her a herald of the end, a spawn of evil that the Imperium sent here to bring Earth's doom. At least, from what the Sigillite's forces have been able to discern."

A herald of the end? Kaliban wanted to snort at such a thought. Their Primarch was no herald of destruction, she was-


H̵̜̥̙̠̝̩͎̼̓͐̕̕ͅȩ̷͉̝͖̎͑͆̽̓̓̚r̶͔̥̜̭͈̼̳̰̖̻̓̌͐͜á̶͈̹̆̍̎͝ĺ̸̡̻̪̰͔͈̠̲́̋̄̓̚͠d̶̛͇̯̟͈̤̂̓̉̃̅̑̉͠ͅ ̷̨͚̾͒̉̚ö̴̫͕͍̱͙̘͖̣̗̠̈̇̎̄͋̈́̂̍́̈́f̶̨̡̠̪͚͑̇̂̽̕̕͠ ̷̭͕͖̺͙͎̺͌̽̂͌̅̀͜t̷̲̤̩̪̲͉̺̰͇̞̱͋̉̓͒͘͘ͅͅḧ̸̪̼̥́͌̀̅̃̒̐̄̕ë̶̫͈̭́̉̿̇̂͑͌̀͝ ̵̥̱̝̙̤̽̒̃͗̑̐̀͑̇̅̏̃͜ṁ̵̟̪̽̏̂̈͛̎̈͗͐͠ơ̸̢̹̹̗̞̪̠͖̈́͛̽̈͊̓̿͑͑͑͘͝ō̸̥̠̞̲͇̣̤͉̥̮̳̜̦̓͑̈́̾͊̉̊̓n̴̛̒̈́̏͆̏̋̔̂͐̕̕ͅ ̷̬̱̭͈͔̀̉̽̓̐͆̓̀͝a̴̜͖͔̩̱͖̟̥̤̐͆͜ń̷̖̰̟̬̩̫̯̱͎̼͔͒̏̓̃͂̆̃͘͜͝ḑ̸̧̹̫̥͙͈̪̳̍̀͜ ̸̯͙̆̃̎̉́é̵̘̟̰̀̃ạ̶̠̜͖̖͔̺̼̞̻̠̦͐̈́̍̕ŗ̸̛͎̝͕̼͖̰̪̃͐̈́͑̈́̀̌͝͝t̶̢̹̙̣̰͚̝̼͓̲̰̐͋͐̂ͅḩ̶̡̡̞̟̠̟̗͍̮̫̒͌͐͠͝,̶̡̡̥̝̙͉͈̤͇̲̣̺͇̐̋͊̈͗ ̶̛̰͑̈̈́̈́̐̅͝d̷̬̗̀̐e̵̪̦̳̘͎̓̉̃̿͆̄̀l̸̨͚̤̽̈́į̶͙̜͉̳̣͔̮̊͗̂̊̎̔͒̎̅̿̅͌v̴̡̨͙̳͕̦͕̂̀̀̑̈́̀͆̑̑̓̓͑̕͜ę̸̺̭͔̲͙̭͓̬͎͈̪̠̔͠r̷͚͙̜͔͎̞̟͋̾́á̸̛͓̃̿̀̓̌̂̈́̈́͋̿̄n̷̛͈̫̼̞̟̙̰̩̭̓̈́̈́̄͐͒̈̕͝c̵̙̺̦̬̖̥̀̋͐̇̆̽́̽͊̋̄͐͝ë̴̹͎͉̾̆̊̂́͊̀̽̾͘͝͠ ̷̛̹̳̞̝̗̠͖̎͛̆̆̈́̃̏͊̾̏̎ą̴̨̫̫͈̟͉̣̈́̐t̶̮̤̜̠̼͎̭̩̲͎͋̂̀̆́́͆̚͠͠ͅ ̴̢̭̥̔̈͊̂͠h̸̨̯̦̥̼̃̏̐́͘a̶̫̿̿n̶̡͉͔̬͙͕̤͕͉͔̓̆̄͐̇̈́̋͌̔͜ḋ̵̡̾̉͋

Kaliban swallowed shakily, "He should have trusted her. They were friends, were they not?"

The Dark Angel was hesitant to speak, unsure himself, "Faith… can change someone. I guess his changed him for the worse."

"That is what all faith does, cousin," Oberon spoke, hands tight around his force staff, eclipsed eyes straining, "they poison minds and twist one into a monster dressed in human skin. A rot that threatens the foundations of humanities survival."

He looked towards the Dark Angel with an anger that tasted metallic and sea salt, "Our Lord should have burned the faiths of this world before they could have ever threatened our liege-"

Kaliban looked to his brother with pity, the pain of his kin as palpable as his own. The psyker felt his Legion Master's eyes on him and silenced his words, turning away to curl into his staff as he silently counted the details of the room to focus his mind.

He was hurting, Kaliban did not fault him for blaming the thing that caused their grief.

He was just blaming the wrong thing; Kaliban knew it, Mab knew it, and Oberon knew it.

It was just an easy target. A dangerous target.

The Legion Master turned his attention towards the Dark Angel, "Forgive our brother, cousin. Our pain is raw and sharp. Are you able to tell us more of the incident or is there nothing else left to say?"

He had told them much, yet told them so little, before they were escorted to their Primarch's medical bay.

He could still hear the echoes of his brothers wails.

The Dark Angel turned to him, "I am unsure what else there is to say. The Emperor intends to punish those behind the attack, that I know. But he has said little else and I know little more. It was all…"

He trailed off, head slipping away from the Legion Master towards the Primarch that rested in blissful ignorance, blind to her pain and grief.


T̶̜̗̑h̸͈̙̥͔̳͕̝͕̓̆̅̓̓͋̇̌́̚̚͜ę̷̲̞͈͍͉̺̬͙̖̥̮̹͔̼͆̾ý̵̧̳̮͓͎̱̬̘̻̩̥̱͚́́̅͘͠ ̶̗͍͇̫̀̾͛̋̐̂̏̕̚ş̴͚͎̥͓̆̍t̸͉͖̣̖̹̮͙͕̎̀͛͐͆̓͠i̵̩̘̫̱͇͋ȑ̵̬͚̪̦̗̠̝̙̹̻̰́̀̚͘͜ ̶̞͇̱͔̜̳̠̾͐̽̽͒͂̇͊́͒͘͠b̷̢͎̦̻̪̞̟̘̍͗́̃̔̕͠ę̶̨̝̝͉̞̦̀͛̓͗͐͂̂͆́̿n̴̥̙̤̈́e̵̜̞̩̦̪̹̝̎a̵̘͊̐̀͂̀̀͘̕t̸̢͇͉͔͚̻̀̕ȟ̵̡̢͙̝̟̟͖̹̹͖̟͊̓̅̔̈,̴̛̯̒̍̉̂́ ̷̡̨̛̰̯̩͕̖̠̩͙͖͕̀̊̋ͅi̶̢͍̱̠̥̭͎̟͈̘̤̩̔̈́̋̇͆̀̿͛̏̽͘͜͜g̵̲̜̓̈́̐̉̎̓̓̒͝n̵̛̤̝̦͊̍̀̊̈́̿̏̊͘͝o̷̡̠̳̼̬̘̲̬̲̐ͅͅr̷̨̩̳̤͚̗̖̮̫͚̯͇̀̌̇̍͒͒͊̋̓̇̅͊͘͝ë̷̢̨̼̼̥̱̫̝d̶̨̲͙̩̹̯̅̕

Kaliban caught this, and titled his head, "What was the Primarch to you?"

The Dark Angel snapped his head back to him, shoulders tensing as he leaned his head a bit as his hand began to tremble.

"I was assigned as her overseer and teacher in the months after her discovery."

A white lie, a half-truth. Parts unsaid, but the needed ones were.


Á̷̳̻̻̙͍̠͖̈́̽͠ ̵̹̠̥̺͈͇̥̃́̓̉͊̔̌̿̈̾̑̾̕̕͜͝f̸̲̦̩̬̔̈̾̋̋̒̾͑̇̕̕̚͜͜a̵͕̾͐͌̿̀̏͛̅̄̈́̌͠͝͠t̷̛̪̳̭̰͈̓͂́h̸̢̢̢̨̤͈̣̹̼̙̺͔̀͂̉͐́̈ͅẽ̷̛͓̐͗͂̽̀̋̿͠ŗ̵̢̠̳̣̩͖͂͂͒̇͑͆́̽̒͘͠s̶̙̦͖̰̽͊͆͆̂̈̄̕͝͝ ̴͕͕̜̼̽͑̐̍̄̏̎̃͘̕p̸̺͎͔̜̠̺̪̜̣̠̌̏́̈́̈́͆͛̌̇̓̄̈̓͘͘ȁ̷̧͈̦͙̗̝͉͈̱̯̓̚ĭ̸̢̧̢͎̼͔̼̗̜͓͒̅͜͝ņ̶̼̩̹̻̝̫̫̫̱̬͇̓͋̋,̸̡͓̟͍̙̞̝̲͕́͒́̆̋͛̈́͂͒͌͜͠͝͝ ̷̜̈́̽͑͑̏͠ṯ̴̡̡̧̞̠͉̺̫͍̚͝h̴̼̲̠͔̣͙̮̟̗̆̉̈́͂̉͒̓̓̓̅̅̋̚͝͝e̴̡̪͕̤͚̮̼͓̣̭̮̝̒̂̂͝ ̴̧͇͇̙̖̘̦̅̐̚ͅw̵͙͍̙͂͑͛͝e̵͇̮̍̐̍͠ͅi̶̬͂̎̋̈̍̓̓̊̈́ģ̷̡̯̥͍͉͇̃̍͂̽̑̽̿̆͆́̕͠͝ͅh̸̙̖̯͔̲̦͒̔͝ͅt̸̨̛͎̪̱͍̗̟̦͍̼̬͕͇͕͌́̋͒̃͂̒ ̷̛̭̲̈̃ô̴̖̼̞͇̯̅͌̀̂̆́̐ͅf̴̨̥̹̣̳̩͚̣̀̈̊̋̂́͂̾̆̉̕̕̚͝ ̴̧̢̣̞͕̠͚͎̦̫͈̫̳̏̿͌̾͒̀̋̓͝͝f̴̢̧̢̺̠̖̰͔̟̥͙͕̝̖̿̌̊͛̐̎̅̈́̑̍̍̀͐͒͆u̸̞̳̯̓̅͒͂̒̅̈̔͝t̶̰̼͓̟͎̤̳̘͕̣̠̣͉͌͋́̍̉̄͒̌͌̕u̵̞͉̭̪̒̂̎̕r̵̡̝̻̜̱͓̼͉͕͇̭͙̒͆ę̶̪͙̥̹͈̘̙̤̥̖̯̩̦̏̿̾͌̄̅̕̕ ̷̛̞̟̙̻̘͐̄̂̄̍̏̂͑͗̀̆̿̕͝s̴̮̰̮̗̬͉͍͔͍̬̞̳̭̬̋ͅį̸̧̩̳̗̼̬̜̭͒̀͐̑ͅṋ̵͓̰̒̄


Kaliban nodded, "I see. What… what is she like?"

The Dark Angel sighed, almost reminiscing, and shook his head, laughter upon his lips, "Where to start."

Kaliban noted Oberon looking to the Dark Angel, then towards the Primarch, focusing on their liege before snaping back to the legionary with wide eyes, hidden from their cousin's sight.


D̸͙̥̥̘͉̠͈͆͒̒̌̎́̋̅̕͜͜a̵̞͐́̒̓͋͆̄́̈́̇̚̕͝ù̵̫̪̼̂̏͛̒̿̍̊͌̎̎g̷̨̗̪͔̥͎͔̫̫̖̦̯͉̐́̈́̇̌͆̂̐̆̕͠͝ͅͅḧ̴̡̞̱͚̦̍̿̊̇̂́̿́̈́͂̍̕͝t̷̰͔͇͎͊̈́̌̕͘͠e̵̻̫͉͉͐̅͂̂̄̒̒́́͛͑͋͑͠r̶̨̨̲̣̲̘̩͈̥̜̮̝̳̭̿̅'̴̝̹̯̳̬̑͌͛̀̏̽͜ͅs̵̡̖̤̪̩̱̝̹̠̗̑̔̆̾͒̈́̀̇̊̎͘͠͝ͅ ̷̬͖͍̯̙͕̩͚̀̿͑̾̍̕͝ͅl̷̛̝̤̫͍̬̳̩̠̙̟̬̣̽̎̅̑̌̚͝ͅȏ̷̧͎͍̱̮̩̪͈̹̹͙͉̩͙̫̈́v̸̢̱͓̬̬̖̩͖̹̻͓͓̺̰̇̈́͘͜e̷̛̘̮̔̈̓͋͒̌͒̈́͘,̵͕͚̟̟͖̫̫̽̀̍̈́̉͌͆͝͝ ̵̛̙͐̽͗̎́͘a̷̧͍̼͓̪̼̝͔̩̔̇̂͐̍̅̊͂͠͝ ̴̜͚̱͇̣̆̈́̓̍́̽͝͝w̵̜̝̰̬̅̍͜o̸̦̓̒͘ū̸̢̡̱̙̳͇̗̹͇͙͙̩͂̈́͂͑̈́̉͆̚̚͜͝n̵̲̰̹͇̺̰̰̤̓̌̓͠d̷̤̪̤̙͓̠͙͒̂̄ ̷̰̯̼̈́́̄͐ĺ̸̠̝̠̬̉̚ê̴͚̥̼̟͓̍̇́̓͂̈́̇̚f̴̹̄̓͋̽̈̈́t̴͔̓͛̌́̅́̉̽͑͒̆̽͑͘͝ ̶̖̫̤̬͔̭͕̃͌̄͜ť̸̛͔͇̭̺̼̃͆̽̎̀̈́̓̎̇̋̀̐͝ơ̶̢̡̟͓̞̬͇͙̏̽̀̿̒͜ ̴͉̰́͌̈̉̂͜r̵̥̿͋̆̀̽́͑̏̕̚͜͝o̶̥̻̯͚͚͔̘̺͗̔t̶̢̛̛͔̣̲̝̊͂̀̽ͅ,̴̬̳͙̱̝͓͙̬̗͎̩̦̔̐ ̷̡̨̺͇̮͕͚̰̣̬̺̌̀r̸͓̋̌̃̀͌̑̓͊͛͠ę̷͓̰̗̖̱̘̌̐͋͊̽͑̊͛a̸̡͎͉̮̜͖̗͙̫͐́̀̊̏̕ͅc̸̲̼͎̰̓̆͋̃͛̃̋̿͂͘͝͝͠h̶̡̨͖̹̹̮̘͕̥̜̾̓̎̾́͛̆ì̵̡̦͔̦̻͙͙̞̒̇̿́̍͒͊ͅǹ̵̢̙͙̣̝͔̠͍̣͉̜͋̓͋͛̅̊g̵̢̭̣͕̝̳̹̺͔̼͊̅̓̆̈͋ ̸̛̩̜͙̳̥̦͙̈́̏̿͆̀̚͠ô̴̙̠͈͔͚̯̟̘̲̬͔̦̘̯̭͆̕͝u̴̥̝̹̺̬͔͔̙̠̺͚͂͋̑̇̅t̸̡̯̙̠̻͕̰̤̠̬͕̳͆͆͛͗̓͛̅̂-̵̞́͋͗̀̈́̆

Kaliban gave a nod, double meaning lost to their cousin, "Start from the beginning then, cousin. How was she discovered?"

And the Dark Angel spoke, retelling a tale and all the events they had missed, his words soothing to their ears, a balm against the iron hot pain of their sorrow, as he spoke of their mother like a father would speak of their child.

It told them enough.


A̵̻̙̗͖̹̠̹̼͎̾̄̆n̷̛͚͔̻̹͈͔̓̄͑̀͛̑͋͛͒͜ ̷̧̳̭̲̤̟̱͖͑͊̓̀̀̈́̈́̈́̀͋͝͝o̶̡̧̜̝͖̥͌́͘l̶̹̦͇̟̙͚̞͈̓̌̇̆̾̎̆̏̀͛̍͑̇͠d̴̡͎̰̖̹͍̳̮̩̮̈̄̐̋ ̴̢̞͓̈́̓̃̒͂̈́͑̇̆͜͝m̴̧̢͎̘̩̼͉̲̪̗̳̖͋͂͗̽̈́̕͜͠ͅe̸̛̺̪̠͚̝̰̻̠͎͎̺̺̞̝͆́m̶̠̦̜̯̜̒͐̔͗̀́͘ò̷̧͕̣̜̦̆̃͂̾̓ȓ̶̯͉̲̩̜̤͉̞̽̉̽́͌͑͜ẙ̴̨̖͕͙̜̞̞̫̕͘ ̸̢̯̟̦̜̭̙̬̤̠͎̼̬̥̎̓̂̌͂̅͊̏̌͜͠͠l̸̛͍͚͙̖̙̎͋̒̀͋̌́̒͛̅̓ȩ̴̢̻̘̟̘̲͚̖͖͚͇͉̗̤̔̃̆̌̓f̸̝͋̓̏̅̿̆̎͛̀̓̏̊͗͗͜͠t̸̛͖̠͇̗̆͋̈́̒ ̸̛̖̟̭̬͕̞̬̞̃̿̑̾̋͝t̷̠̖͖̞̘͔͓̣͑͊͊̈́̄́̍̄̀̎͝ọ̴̠̪̊̊̋͑̈́́̍̄̈́ ̷̛̛͇̣̹̍̑̿͆f̵̡͓̪̝̮̩͈̯̫͆̈̋̈̃̎̈́͐̅͜͜ͅa̸̗̥̘̝͎̝̱̪̮̙͈̲͍͆̃̂̃̀̈̐̂͛͛̃̓͜d̷̼̼̤̍e̸̳͙͚̠̯̹̜̘̲͚̯̼̽̓͆̓̓͐̕͜͠͠ͅ.̷̨̬̯͙̜̗̤͒͌̾̊̆̆̚ͅ

Kaliban would not let that be, for he felt his Primarchs love upon a man she loved as any daughter would a father, and gave a silent promise.

We will repay all that you have done for our mother, Dragwn. That I swear.

But he did not tell Luther that. He just listened to his words in this moment of calm.

For the second compliance was about to begin.

Jihu Uwei looked towards the heavens with a calm smile on his face, eyes wide as he watched a wonderous sight, one that they were denied to behold. He felt the chill winds of the cradle as the Children stirred from the rousing wrath of the nether spawned. A twisted thing it was, this creature, bearing a face of the Children, a mockery to life itself.

His thoughts were his own on the matter, even as a pressure built within his chest as a whispering lullaby hummed through his ears, vanishing just as it came, and he knew his Lady agreed. But he held his tongue to not speak it aloud, less the Mother grew more restless, more volatile in this time of crisis.

"A shame it had to be this way, sister."

A woman stood beside him, dressed in white, with a veil that covered her upper face and head, her shining eyes hidden from sight, yet the veil could do little to hide the waterfall of beautiful red curls that fell down her back. Her veiled eyes too looked towards the glorious heavens above them, but only for a moment, shifting her sight to look towards the golden vessel that hung above the cradle.

Her mouth twitched, "The sacrifice of a few million lives is worth the life of the Universe."

Jihu agreed with that, "Aye, sister. I had only hoped there were other ways to achieve their solution."

The woman looked towards her brother and kin and sighed, "The Magistrate's sight is far and true. If She saw no other means to see to the child's tarnished legacy undone, then there was none."

The woman looked back to the heavens and shifted her sight to watch a familiar planet high above the cradle, "For even the Magistrate is bound to the confines of fate, even if Her creations are not."

Jihu nodded, "They have laid the foundations for this future to even be possible," but his voice turned mournful, like the system that sang the arrival of the Eleventh Legion, "I had only wished the Children were not the price that had to be paid for this future to pass."

The woman bowed her head in somber prayer, raising her hands as a shimmer ran through then, her pale tone flickering between dark tans and even darker skin, still settling in this new chosen form, "A sacrifice not willingly done. But the price was paid, the future set. We can only hope it follows the chosen path, else there is only Death."

Her fingers began to curl, nails becoming claws, as canine teeth lengthened and sharpened as her fear and rage grew within her empty chest, "For His death is n̸͓͉͊̓̈́̔͋̈́͗̏͗ơ̶̥̳͙̘̖̄̽̓͊͒́̍̇t̸̯̭͍̉̑̕h̶̢͇̖͎̜̪̮̪̠͕̼͙͎̣̅̐̔͂̔̇͊͆̎̔͝ͅì̵̡̡̛̯͎̼͇͔̩̬̞̙͚̮̰̿̀̒͗̈̕͘͜͝n̸̯̖͙͇̱̬͍̓̍́̽̿̌̓ģ̷̡̡͉̰̩̲̬̺̠̤͙͔̓͗̀͊͊n̵̺̫͈̙̯̒̈́͛͂̾̐͛̅̋͛̌̎̕̕͝e̸̢̡̫̱̜͙͕̱̺͕̺̜̣͆̈́̍̋̆͂ś̸̢̫̱̳̖͚̱̟̹͎̦̠̮͍̤́͊̓͐͋̃͐́̉͘͘̚͠͝s̷̨̰̠̠̘̦̺̝̣̪̖͙̐̌̔̓̈̏͝."


The winds picked up, a distant thunder rumbling as the ground beneath them trembled. Jihu looked down before side-eyeing his kin, who settled her wrath as her form returned to the youthful priestess, her role clear to him by vision alone, "It will not come to that, sister. Our kin have done their parts. The Children know of the futures to come, even if it is blind to them now."

And then, he smiled, "And now the Mother has Her Herald… and will finish what she started."

The woman smiled at that too, hands to chest as she looked to the heavens once more to drink in the sight of a shattered Universe at peace, "Free of the nether, at long last. She no longer of Tarnished Gold, but of the beating vines, crystallin beauty."

Jihu smiled too at his sister's words, snapping his head towards the cradle, then towards the harbinger above, "Time is short, sister. The nether spawned comes and the Children will face its wrath in the name of its daughter."

He turned to her, his form flickering as he did, a new body taken, a new identity forged, "Our Lady calls for us, Meg."

"Aye, brother," she said, her smile turning vicious, "But there are traitors still, who threaten the sanctity of the cradle."

Her form shifted, shadows churning as her truth revealed, a growl rumbling through mist of dreams and memories.

"ጎ ጎክፕቹክጋ ፕዐ ዪቹርፕጎቻሃ ፕⶴልፕ."

Entering the hanger of the Bucephelus, Nemiel found it was not too dissimilar to the hangers of the Invincible Reason in the midst of war. It should have been a comfort; familiar sounds against a familiar environment, the cogs of war churning as Imperial forces readied for their Lords command. Nemiel should have felt excitement at the thought of fighting alongside the Ten Thousand and the Emperor himself.

All he felt was numbness.

He looked on at the sea of brothers who stood ready for their liege's command, their armor immaculate and weapons at rest. He felt a surge of pride at the sight, knowing the First were to garner great honors in this campaign, yet the sting of his cousin's absence felt bitter.

Zahariel never even looked his way…

Though their time in the system was short compared to his cousins and the others, there was plenty of time for a reunion between brothers, to speak on all the things they missed and to be what they once were ages ago. But every time Nemiel tried to seek out his cousin, the Librarian stubbornly refused to comply.

Why did Zahariel refuse to see him?

Nemiel blinked away the stinging numbness as he focused on the coming of their Primarch, who walked out from the halls with a purposeful stride, his Lion Sword strapped to his side as the legendary blade gleamed even under the artificial light of the hanger.

Nemiel only wished he could have seen the Primarch pull it from the skull of Y Ddraig Goch himself, to see such a moment in person rather than to hear the stories as a boy.

To witness the return of their King of Old…

But those days were long past them, the Golden Lineage of the Dread King long dead, the dreams of a Caliban united under the Mountain-King dust under the march of their golden Emperor. Nemiel did not need to wistfully dream of bygone days. He had to turn his attention to now, on the eve of this second compliance.

A world that had turned against its Primarch… its liege… and his cousin among those that almost let it?

Bile rose in Nemiel's throat, reminded of that fateful day on Sarosh.

No wonder the Lion was angry.

But his liege looked as calm as ever, yet his eyes flickered with an emotion the Brother Redemptor could not recognize. Yet, the Lion carried on through his sons, standing tall before the procession that awaited him. Through the corner of his eyes, Nemiel could spot the distinct forms of the Eleventh Legion, preparing their own shuttles to the world below. He could not imagine what they were feeling, having learned of the assassination attempt on their Primarch.

He hoped his liege's brother would get well. Last he heard, the Primarch was in a coma.

Nemiel pitied the Eleventh's sons; reunited at long last, only to find their Primarch nearly dead.

He didn't know how the First would have reacted, if the Last King had succeeded in his attempts at killing the Lion. Would they have reduced the world to rubble? Did the Eleventh Legion wish to do the same?

He would not blame them.

Turning his attention back to his liege and brothers, Nemiel felt a swell of pride fill his chest as the First stood at attention in perfect unison, saluting their progenitor as the Lion turned to address them.

The Eleventh ignored their lord and took a knee before a marine cloaked in white. They spoke a language he did not know. No one did, but the Eleventh Legion was always weird.

"Grandmother moon, show us thy wisdom."

The Lion began his speech, "We came to this system to retrieve wayward brothers and find a world turned against our Emperor, who have nearly done what Sarosh tried to do; kill a Primarch."

"Thirteen pillars, governing the nine Tuath Dé, bless us with thy insight."

The Lion paced before his Stormbird, a furrow on his brow, "And now my sibling lies comatose, betrayed by one they called friend."

There was bitterness to his words, a waver, as though he meant to say something else. Nemiel could not tell what was supposed to be different.

"Let the Sìthe be our guide, oh grandmother moon. Let thy hnekheda by thy heralds once more."

The Lion's sword seemed to glow harsher under the light, like the old Calibanite Lion from which his liege had gained his earned name from, "But our Lord Emperor will not let this slight go unpunished. He has tasked us, the sons of his lost Primarch, and his Ten Thousand and sworn soldiers to bring this world to compliance once more!"

"Witness, oh Bearer-of-Memories. Let thy mirrored eyes see our final oath."

The Lion raised his arms up, his startling forest eyes as sharp as the canopy treetops of the old forest growth, "Any nation that has sworn loyalty to the Emperor will be spared. The traitors left for my father's wrath and his wrath alone."

He looked to his sons, and let his hands rest beside him, his face as stone cold as the winter of his founding, "But the world will face ours. Let them witness their end by our hands…"

"So be we, the Sons of the Mother."

The Lion looked up, where Nemiel could not see, and said, "Such is the fate of all traitors."

A horn rang out, Stormbird engines rumbling to life as countless began to take flight and scream into the void between world and ship, their targets clear. The Lion watched the Ten Thousand march to war, and signaled his sons to follow. With his retina behind him, they took their spots among the Stormbirds, and too began to leave for the war below.

Nemiel knew the First conducted themselves as expected, with a perfection and ease that would make the Third envy. For they were the First and they expected nothing less from the Angels of Death.

But his curiosity got the better of him and he turned to look up towards where his liege had looked, standing within the threshold of his liege's Stormbird, and found pairs of familiar eyes upon him.

Zahariel stood there, alongside Luther and Astelan, atop a walkway hidden from sight, but not from the keen senses of a Primarch. They watched him and the rest depart for war, their faces masking the emotions that must surely be waring beneath.

His cousin did not give him a second look before he turned away, just as the Stormbird doors began to close, the last sight Nemiel had of his blood relative being that of the Librarian walking away… and the shadows of six arms that embraced him and the other shamed brothers.

"Let there be war."

The people of Earth held their breath as the Imperium descended from the heavens, gold against grey skies. They screamed through the atmosphere, their target clear. For though the Imperium was marching towards war, the Emperor had words to say.

He would make them known, before the end. The death of Old Earth.

(In the shadows of the ash, drunk on the blood of the rot and wretched, the world is birthed anew, weeping tears for the countless gone.)

He would give them that.

His Stormbird led the Imperial procession towards the Palace of Nations, his companions landing first, marching out of their Stormbirds and through the parted masses of reporters and fearful citizens. They watched the golden titans charge through the historic doors of the Palace of Nations, lining the path towards the awaiting representatives within, ready for their lord and king-of-ages.

The grey gloom of their home turned into a shimmering gold.

(Fire lit the skies as death rattled through like the trumpets of Armageddon. People screamed, people wept, they begged and pleaded, yet these angels showed no mercy. For their judgment was passed, their verdict sealed in wax, their Lord merciful no more. For His Angels, death incarnate, walked among them.)

A god walked among men, a great and terrible god. His eyes were molten stars, bright as their sun, and hair like woven void. His face was unseeable, incomprehensible, His being trapped within a prison of gold.

(A great and terrible beast led them, cloaked in the furs of lesser beast, Caledfwlch at his side, gleaming under the shadows of the apocalypse, quaking in his hand. But his fury fed the blade and the blade responded back.)

He walked among them and the people fell to their knees, weeping tears as sun-gold pain bloomed behind their eyes, sinking deep into their minds.

(Unworthy.)

His wrath curled into the bedrock of their home, kept at bay, yet something lashed out.

(He cared not.)

The Children knew, the end had come.

(For the world would only know the darkness and ash that remained in the wake of his sons. Their remembrance nothingness.)

The Emperor of Mankind walked towards the doors of the United Nations with purpose and even strides, his companions at his side as the people of Earth around him fell silent. He cared not for their change, nor did he look, his mind honing into single purpose, before the fires would rage across this sacred world.

His journey to the heart of the Palace was unbarred, his Ten Thousand made sure of that.

It was not long before he reached the last doors to the assembly hall where the representatives awaited. He did not need to pause, for the doors opened as he approached, revealing the all too familiar chamber within. With all too familiar faces within. He recalled all their names, their deaths, the last time he had ever talked to them. When he was just a faceless man who roamed the Earth, in times long forgotten but alive today.

Earth should have been the greatest gift to mankind, but man squanders all the gifts it gets.

For even the word of God could not change the nature of man.

(Even as the world ended, man was still cruel. Villages plundered, families destroyed, the weak and vile souls festering on the suffering of their victims. Their deaths were nigh, so why not have it end on their own terms? Take one last pleasurable kill, one last spine tingling thrill. The shrieking of woman, the crying of infants, the smell of spilt blood. Such beautiful music. Such intoxicating scents. The golden giants dragged them away, screaming, with broken limbs and twisted spines. Yet still, they lived. For their deaths were even crueler.)

When the Emperor took his place at the head of the chamber, he looked out to the attendees within, who waited in baited breath, as the whole world did as his angels descended. He could see the sweat on the brows of the undecided, the shaking bravery of the loyal, and cowering of the disloyal.

He already knew which nations would burn. He did not need the thoughts of the representatives to make the decision final.

With the thundering beat of the Guardian Spears clashing against stone floors, the assembly stilled, and the Emperor spoke.

A final message to the world before it was reborn from the ashes of its failures.

"I come to you, not as a peace bringer nor a benevolent king. I come to you as the Emperor of Mankind."

(Soldiers scream and civilians begged. The fire ragged across the front line. And from that fire did the Ten Thousand emerge. The Emperor at its head.)

He looked to the people who sat there, amongst the assembly. He watched their faces, the nerves that held them. He looked to the reporters who watched in growing anticipation, their questions on the tips of their tongues.

He took in a breath and began again, "Over these months, Earth has been shown a grace and benevolence that no world has felt by the hands of my Imperium. Because you are not those worlds. You are a gift that mankind could never dream to have. A history restored, our home returned."

He saw the flinches from some amongst the audiences and knew they understood. They were granted time and patience that no world had felt before and yet they squandered it. The Emperor knew that some within the crowds understood that he would show them this kindness no more. He had been away from the crusade long enough. He had to return, with Lua in tow, and the Earth loyal to him. He could not allow such a world to believe they could rebel, with the ideas of breaking free. Not with their relevance, their importance. Not with the Hobby so freely known.

But he was far from done, his point not yet made, even if some knew it already, "Terra is a blasted wasteland, with what life remaining crawling through the radiated waste and the towering hive cities." He saw the crossing of horror on some representatives eyes, still not fully aware of the galaxy they now reside within.

(The Dark Angels cared not for who was in there way, their orders were clear. Resistance died as they took the field, the fear ever so palpable. The Lion's sword need only but a single swipe and the heads of ten men followed suit. Rage burned beneath Lion's breast, but he was silent in his killing. His sword felt heavier with each swing.)

All this time and resources and yet they did not give a second to look into the Hobby to learn the truth. The Emperor was remembering quickly why he detested the politicians of Earth, even if they were not as bad as those on Terra.

He continued, needing to make them know the full scale of what his humanity had lost, to understand just how precious their world truly is, "Its oceans are but dust, its roaming landscape war torn, its history but ash and forgotten. My dream is to see our home returned to its glorious past, to be a ruined world no more. And you have given us that hope. That dream of all we have lost returned at long last. History that Terra could not reclaim, but you have restored."

(The Fianna stood guard as the Imperial's secured the sight, fortifying the land around all those priceless monuments to an even more priceless history. The Lord Sigillite stood at its head, looking down as the archeologist and their teams worked tirelessly, caring not for the war that ravaged their world. For in war, history was the first to burn. They would not allow it to happen again.)

The Emperor caught the eyes of many who were from countries and nations that had lost their history; from looting and war and careless destruction. He saw the fire in their eyes, the pain of their losses, and knew he had their hearts.

"Earth is more precious than any world, more than Terra ever would be. You would never face the cold truth of our galaxy, nor feel its cruel touch. You would live in a paradise mankind would beg to have, sheltered by the forces of Chaos and their machinations, living and dying upon an impossible world."

Could they not understand the true weight of that promise? What other system would hold such protection? Such unquestioning security? To not fear the coming of alien hordes or the twisting touch of the Four?

Some among the crowds did.

(There were those among the defiant who knew they were done. In a town where the fires burned the hottest, the civilians chose a side. From spare guns to blunt rods and clubs, they defied their country men, the Imperials at their side. A single cry leaving their lips. Fighting in their Primarch's name.)

He felt his hand tighten on the podium he spoke from, felt his heart skip a beat, "And in all the worlds my daughter could have landed, she landed on this jewel in the middle of the chaotic sea of space. She was blessed to live and grow here, sheltered by your people and taught your ways; your science and philosophy and history and morals." A tear fell down his cheek, "I am thankful that she was able to live such a life, one denied to all my sons and all of humanity. And yet, even her kind heart was not enough for you. My mercy not enough. You tried to kill her to force me to leave."

Rage… there was only rage.

"How stupid could you be?"

His biting words left the crowd to flinch back, some more resilient then others, but still they turn their gaze away from his shining eyes cracked with hot anger.

"My daughter lies near death itself, broken, her friends dead. You killed your own people just to kill my daughter, who would have given you the stars itself." He raised his hands as he said that, his scowl persisting, his snarl growing, "Do you not feel her love of this world? The tears she's wept over the death of your wonderous creations beyond the cradle and the souls lost to your own cruelty?" He could feel it, in all the time he had spent with her. She loved this world as his mother did.

(A Dane walked through the halls of the museum, his colleagues by his side, examining their work, the exhibits they put so much time and research on, spotting a few state officials ahead. The exhibition was to open soon and his heart was filled with glee. Then news came on, it rang out like a siren, a spelling of doom. The man choked on his tears. And a country finds its opportunity.)

Could they not understand that?

"She is no stranger, no invading devil. But a child who has loved and been loved, who clings to her home like a child clings to their parents."

(In the heat of war, innocents died. It was apart of life. But those that could be saved were, Astartes becoming shields to save the blameless. And in those moments did the people know. Their Primarch loved them as did her sons.)

The echoes of his mother's touch still haunted him then. The love of his parents a fading thought. He wished they were still here, even after all these years.

"I will not allow this attempt on my daughter's life go unpunished."

(A Spaniard watched as the world fell into chaos, the news weighted mercury in his blood. The Custodes that sat beside him said nothing, not even as the dog barked in the giants lap. A poor day to have the sun so beautifully shown.)

Those assembled before him felt the hairs upon their arms stand, a shiver running down their spine, their heads looking directly at him as cameras flashed more violently then before.

He had gotten their attention. Sunk his teeth into the heart of the issue.

They all knew this was coming. Just not how far his actions would go, only a taste of what was to come by the forewarning Malcador gave them.

"Know this, people of Earth." The Emperor began, his head held ever higher as he looked into the eyes of loyalist and traitors alike, into the hearts of every human who watched this moment in fearful silence.

"Those guilty of this brazen attack will face my judgement and those who conspired in the attempt will know my wrath."

(A pied raven knew before the world was told. He looked towards the crown of twigs and moss, remembering her beaming smile. His beak picked it up and he took to the skies once more.)

It was always coming, they knew. How could they not?

The echo of a distant shudder made the Emperor smile behind his façade, but he was not done, "And for those nations who have broken my peace, who have turned against my rule and my words, know that you will not see the dawning of this world's rebirth. You will be but the ash from which a paradise will be born from."

Let no traitor go unpunished.

(There were those who died without warning. Without cause or reasoning. Not by Imperial hands, for even they were confused. The shadows danced, laughter rang, but none listened. The Children had long forgotten their songs.)

"No nation shall act against my word. Any that resist against this compliance or my orders will be judged. The outcome of that judgement will depend upon your crime. Whether or not you live to see the next dawn is not mine to know, but yours to decide."

The news agencies began shouting their questions, their nerves but an afterthought.

Yet in their shouting, the Emperor honed in on a question that was asked by countless others, even if worded differently.

"What about the countries that remain loyal?!"

He felt himself smile, "They will be rewarded for their loyalty to me, let this be known."

(The first nations to bend the knee looked on, their reward shown. The Lord Sigillite stood before them, the written statements in hand. Priority on trade, on space ports and more. The first to be rebuilt by the hands of the Fourth, his full care and attention. And so much more. Why then, did they only feel guilt in this moment of triumph?)

He turns back to the representatives among him, "Who here will bend the knee first and prove themselves true to my word?"

Silence filled the room, the news reporters watching the assembled representatives like vultures. Those representatives looked to each other or none at all. Some whispered to the other and some refused to look at their peers in the eyes.

One brave soul took the first step.

A woman stood from her seat amongst her fellow northern peers, her face steady yet the Emperor could hear her heart racing with each second. She came before the Emperor and bowed her head, "Denmark will follow your word, my Lord."

She let her head rise, just a bit, her eyes as dead as the rest who resigned themselves to the future to come, "We will remain loyal and follow your orders. We will not die for the crimes of others."

(Denmark was the first to see the new borders, by the Emperor's decree. They looked on in silent horror at the uncaring strokes that made this map. But they said nothing before the Emperor, who looked down on them expectingly. He did not feel the scalding glare of the pied raven above.)

Another ambassador stood, "Portugal will follow too, Lord Emperor," said Ana, Yoka following her colleagues lead, "And we of the Netherlands too."

It was obvious they would be among the first. Their fury was still raw, their rage a biting cold. They still harbored ill will towards those responsible on the attack of one of their own. Even if Lua only held one true citizenship between the two. The Emperor could taste their disdain for the United States, their thoughts putting blame on the nation that allowed the attack in the first place.

They would be loyal servants indeed.

(As the war waged, gifts were sent. From people and nations across the world, the Sigillite ordered them searched. Among the few placed among the Primarchs room did two baskets stood, the flags of her parents home nations proudly shown. For though they had left for the American dream, their countries still remembered. And they would give back to those that honored them so.)

Others came after, Spain first among them, not to be outdone by their Iberian neighbor, but the Emperor knew their truth. They said it themselves.

Hector did not even stutter, "If staying out of your way and following your rules will allow us a simple existence, than we have no reason to stand against you."

If only the rest were so amicable.

(The disloyal were forced onto their knees, before the jury, their war done. Their defeat unquestioning. The Emperor looked down to them and began to give his judgement. Few made it to the new dawn.)

Merete was next, bowing her head as she stood beside Denmark, "Norway will bend the knee too."

The Ambassadors of Iceland and Finland were not far behind, the other Baltic states trailing behind. Only Sweden was left among that group to take the knee.

Others from different corners of the globe also joined the first to bend the knee; from less wealthier African nations and South American countries to Asian countries wishing to stay out of Western troubles, to those nations who held no boarder. Only the problem ones did not stand or even show up at all.

The Emperor was fine with that.

But not many took the first steps, plenty still were hesitant to join, others outright refusing. Their truths were his to know and he knew them well.

What fools.

(The hesitant, the questioning, those he remembered. While they would be rewarded for their loyalty, their hesitance would be punished. But only minor things, little things. Priority of others above them, their suffering minimized. But the rebuke was evident, the Emperor's dissatisfaction clear. They continued on, more whole than the defiant who still lived, but they still felt the sting of punishment. They said nothing, for they knew it was fruitless.)

The Emperor looked down at the first to stand, "You are braver than most, Christina. I thank your country for their fealty." He turned to the others, from all nations from across the world, from those with standing boarders and those without, "You will know my kindness as you have shown me yours," he looked to the rest and saw many confused eyes and many resigned faces, "And what of the rest of you? Do you refuse my last offer?"

Slowly, the ones hesitant to bow did so, the Emperor seeing their hearts and knowing their reason. Fear, uncertainty, hesitation.

Sweden was the last among these to bow.

The rest… they were now the defiant.

(The mightiest of the world's nation felt the brunt of the Emperor's forces head on, and crumbled in response. So many surrendered, all pardoned from their leaders mistakes.)

And who better to be the first among them, then the nation that incited all the world wars.

The Emperor was still bitter over World War III.

Ambassador Antje stood from her seat suddenly, furrowed brows on her face, "You demand we not protect ourselves and our allies from unjust attacks?"

"My men will handle that, I assure you ambassador. Do not think I will allow such unprovoked attacks go unpunished."

(Many still broke his peace, turned against his orders. They launched attacks and other responded in kind, instincts guiding their hand, or an excuse to shed blood. But they defied him all the same. They burned with the rest.)

He looked at Tsai and nodded his head, "We will handle the brazen attack against your people, Lady Ing-wen."

The woman gave a curt nod, "The Chinese government has refused all parlay's and refuses to stand before us now. I thank you for your aid, Lord Emperor."

The Emperor smiled, the corner of his eye catching the scowl of Ambassador Antje. He knew the German was not satisfied, that they would not bow so easily, did not like how easily Taiwan had bent the knee.

Good.

He titled his head, "Do you refuse to heed my words?"

She scowled, "We refuse to follow a tyrant."

The Emperor smiled, "Who stands behind you?"

He looked to the others whose hearts revealed their truths to him, "You, Britain? Or perhaps I should say England? And France? Do you follow them too?"

(England collapsed in but days. The Imperium invaded, the people revolted, the commonwealth shattering. But there was tenderness, the Imperial's kind. For the Hobby was their lifeblood, their lifeline. Without it, they walked in darkness towards a doomed future yet prevented.)

The two other representatives stood and took their place at the German representatives side, "We do."

"Is that so?" Asked the Emperor, looking mildly shocked, "After my daughter was attacked on your soil, Ambassador Nicolas?"

The Frenchman seemed to quake under his gaze, "It does not give you the right to do this, to use our tragedy for your own gains."

(Paris burned in the wake of the war, the military turned to the call of the people. Blood flowed through the streets again and the people gave allegiance to their lord, and accepted the consequences of their leaders actions, for punishment was better than death.)

"A pity," he said, his eyes reflecting sorrow that he did not have, "I do not wish such needless bloodshed, but I will not allow anyone to stand in the way of humanity's ascension. On Earth's salvation. On punishing those who tried to kill my daughter." His words were biting again, but he calmed himself, "Not now." He looked to the others, "Anyone else?"

The three nations seemed to expect others, but found themselves isolated as the representatives looked to them. Some silent, others neutral, and a smaller angry few.

Ambassador Pascale came from her seat to stand with the loyal, "Switzerland recognizes the Imperium's just cause for their actions. We remain neutral in all affairs."

"I accept your neutrality," Said the Emperor, smiling and giving them a gentle nod, "And let me make this known now, here among your fellows and for the world to hear."

The Emperor gestured towards a Custodes who came to his side with a scroll in hand, stamped with the Imperial Aquilla, and held it before Pascale, "Let it be known that Switzerland stands as the only true neutral nation on Earth. The only land to be at the heart of Imperial administration, where the rule of Earth will be held. Where visitors first land and where administrators toil, your Palace of Nations the heart of Earth's unified government, from which my daughter will be the head of."

He could see the sparks of jealousy in the eyes of the many.

"Where her sons may set their keep, if you would have them."

The Emperor smiled, "For your neutrality is a powerful thing. A true testament of will to be so impartial for so long."

His meaning was made clear.

'Your neutrality benefits my Imperium.'

His smile felt genuine, but the Ambassador knew it was not, "My love for this nation still stands, after all these years. I hope you accept this offer."

He extended the bound scroll to her, Pascale looking at it with a skipping heart, his words a generous offer.

It was never a kindness. And she was not stupid.

The Swiss Ambassador bowed her head, her hands shaking as she took the scroll from his grasp, "We accept such a generous offer, my Lord. But only if it does not harm our nation and its beauty." She still could not look him in the eyes, "We wish to preserve all that we can."

She could only stare at the double headed eagle which bore a missing eye.

"And you will," the Emperor looked at the assembly before him, "For those loyal to me, know that a great many gifts will be given. To those that resist," he looked down towards the defiant, his eyes narrowing, "Time will tell what comes of you."

The Emperor turned his eyes towards someone else, the center of it all. The one nation behind the reason why they were here, who remained silent throughout the meeting.

Who glared at him with a fire he knew only they could hold.

He was all too familiar with it.

And he was all too eager to see it snuffed.

(The capital burned. Citizens cheered and whooped and celebrated the end of their nation, the crumbling of their false democracy. The priceless artifacts saved, shepherd away towards safer, more loyal shores, till a time came when their land was rebuilt.)

"Will your country not bow, Linda?"

(The Emperor cared not if he had burned his daughters home. She still had two more, loyal to him.)

The Ambassador of the United States looked at the Emperor and faced his gaze head on, "We will not."

(Loyal to her.)

The room turned silent and cold, every and all conversations ceasing as they turned to the United States Ambassador. Some looked bewildered, others confused. But the strongest emotion of all… was fear.

And the swelling of anger.

"This is your fault!" Screamed Ambassador Martin, his neighboring African colleges holding him back, "Your country has doomed us all! And they wish to doom us further?!"

(The Imperial's did not keep track on the number of dead.)

Paula shared his wrath, her fellow South Americans who took the knee equally enraged, "Was it not enough to kill your own citizens! Now you wish to kill us all!?"

(But the numbers were bitter for the survivors.)

"Let them die," screamed Lok, his Asian peers standing by his side as they all shared his sentiment, "We refuse to let you drag us down with you!"

(The pyres burned for months. The graves overflowing.)

"We should work together and fight him," shouted Linda, who stood from her seat, alone, desperation in her eyes, "instead of bowing down to a tyrant king!"

(They would not be remembered.)

"And die trying so that you can keep your power?" Asked Carolyn, James holding her shoulder as she glared at Linda, "You could have prevented all of this, seen to those who perpetrated a brazen act find justice. Instead, you're trying to fight against impossible odds, for what? A chance you would win and be the worlds savior?"

(Only the innocents that died in the crossfire.)

She laughed loudly, "How stupid do you think we are to believe such fruitless ambitions. New Zealand would rather live than gamble on death."

(For every life was changed in the minutes after midnight.)

Linda wanted to bite back, but Christina found her voice, "I think," she began, her fellow Scandinavian countries and neighbors behind her, "that there is much to take into consideration here."

Her eyes narrowed, "You are threatening to bring us all down with you, to die for your mistakes, your reluctance to kneel." Her face began to twist in confusion, "Why do you believe you can win? The Imperium holds the skies," her hands rose high, "They hold two full legions ready to deploy at his word, one amongst them being the sons of the Primarch your people almost killed!"

She laughed, almost in disbelief, "How brainless is your country to believe you had a chance at winning? That we ever had a chance of winning?"

She turned to the Emperor, strength returned at long last, "We offer you what we can in your just war, Lord Emperor. To hold your rear line and help manage your peacekeeping, to what extent we can offer."

She looked back at the United States, "If you would allow us."

Merete stepped up, "Norway offers the same, Lord Emperor."

The Ambassador for Finland nodded and others voiced their own support, to help keep the peace, to prevent more tragedy. To save what they can.

To find their place amongst the coming new world order.

The Emperor noted who kept silent.

He played his part, as he always did, "A generous offer, one I am grateful for, but I have no need," he turned back to the United States, "I already have called for support on that end, one perfect for this role." He smiled, "But I thank you for your offer nonetheless. I will remember this."

His head suddenly perked, "Do you have something to say, Yoka of the Netherlands?"

She did, "If the United States wishes to fight, if Germany, England, and France wish to join, then I believe it would be prudent for them to be removed from NATO, to not make us break solemn oaths for a pointless war," her eyes narrowed, "and begin trying them for all the crimes they refuse to answer for."

Smaller nations apart of NATO and across the world voiced their support, seeing the beginning of the death of an empire. For the United States had made many enemies, stayed too powerful for justice to be served. And now that time was up. Their power extinguished, for an even greater force has come.

One they have made into an enemy.

The Emperor considered, "Then remove them from your defensive pact. When the time comes, your Hague will be busy, I am sure," he seemed to laugh at a silent joke, "with more than just their crimes, no doubt."

"But there is still more for me to say,"

(In the wake of one battle stood a village picking up the pieces of their home, lost and afraid.)

He looked back to the defiant, his eyes centered towards the U.S. Ambassador, "I have heard your countries will, Ambassador Linda. Their choice is their own, but it will not stop what is to come."

(They knew not what to do. Everything had collapsed, their infrastructure in ruin, their nation unable to help.)

His eyes narrowed, "Nothing will."

(But as dawn struck on the third day, a miracle came.)

The Custodes slammed the butt of their spears to the ground again, their echoes ringing out as the representatives returned to their seats, one by one, silent and quick.

(Men, who wore nothing but modest clothes, swollen beyond human possibility, but smiled so gently, who came with food and water. To serve the people, to help them rebuild. Who gave thanks and prayers as the faithful did in turn.)

Time was running out.

(They spoke of their grandmother moon, their lady mother above, who loved them and their world. How it echoes through them, her forgiveness known. Helping the people they called brothers and sisters, on a world they called home, and gave hope to the faithful, whom they helped without a thought. From the elderly lady of the catholic faith, to get her to her pew, to the withered old man who needed help in his daily prayer, to know the direction towards Mecca.)

"Let me say this, one finally time, to assure you that my words still stand true. I had promised you that no religion shall be touched and that will still stand. You thought me your faiths end, but my word is my word. I will not back down from my promise, even now." The many religious leaders who attended sighed in relief at that, the world following suit.

(But near the highest peak, where earth breached the heavens above, an old women laid, her eyes a misty white, her skin withered and ashen. Life barely within her chest. Yet a revelation came to her then, the faithful diligent to hear.)

The Emperor continued "I had hoped my plans for this world would take decades, to ensure its safe and stable transition to the paradise it was meant to be. But I see my belief in you was misplaced. I will not make that same mistake again."

("The Mother holds her herald!" Screams the priestess, a smile as bright as the stars, "Her heralds has come! She wears the Mother's face!")

The defiant were beginning to sweat.

("Deliverance! At long last!")

"The Earth's salvation is at hand. Within my grasp I hold the key to saving this world. But there are souls here that do not deserve to know that beautiful dawn, so heed me now and know my words."

Cameras flashed faster and faster, questions rising higher and higher, the tension that caged the Earth growing ever so tauter.

The Emperor's mercy was done, "All you wretched souls, the depraved and the rot, those who have tarnished this world and poison its soil, who walk unpunished for crimes against us all, against your fellow men and your world."

(The men and women pleaded and begged, but the Emperor cared not. Their blood spilt all the same, one by one, his sword burning their rot as he gave thanks, a prayer and a sacrifice. To satiate Déǵhōm below.)

His eyes grew hotter, his power heavier, "To those who relish in the suffering of others, who pride on the death of innocents and the genocide of others, who dance upon the bones of the dead and give no care to beauty of this world and all the history it holds."

(The Mechanicum stood there, among the fires of this holy world. They looked down at the forces before them, their god machines among mortal souls, and felt a burning fire in their chest. For these heretics, and others across the globe, have tarnished their unsullied legacy by the touch of the abomination. The soulless metal husk. They had used A.I. upon their fellow man, upon the blessed Omnissiah, and the world would be purified of such taint. The Titans horns sounded, their guns pointed, and the soldiers knew no more. Hell descended.)

His voice turned cold, harsh and deep. Like a slumbering monster beginning to wake, "You will not see the new dawn, this world born anew."

(The bodies were dragged towards the pods, awaiting burial, to turn these ashen plans into verdant forest. He looked on towards the rest, who watched on with fear. The architects of the worlds doom will now give it life, to return the life that they so jealously stole. But these wretched souls… their fate was worse.)

He could taste the worlds fear.

The ground beneath him rumbled in warning.

(For even the ground would muffle their screams, singing sweet into the ears of Déǵhōm)

"Let your remembrance be the trees growing from the bones of your corpses, the life that blossoms from the spilling of your blood. Let your remembrance be just a distant nightmare, for which all will forget."

(The Emperor paused. Bile rising within the his throat, his slip concerning. For he was a man of no faith, who rid mankind of their false gods.)

A sinking dread began to fill the room, touching every heart that watched, and those doomed souls knew their fate was sealed, even if they did not consciously know it.

(Yet the boy who still believed, who still hoped, who had prayed at his mother's side, still lived. The Emperor could not kill him. He never could. He still believed.)

"Let it be nothing for which even history will remember."

(And he hated himself for it.)

The war had begun.

(Above this war torn world, a child wept, who felt the pain of a billion souls, of the millions dead. All done in her name.)

It was but hours after the Emperor's speech at the United Nations that he would make his appearance known again.

When the first shots of the war would be heard.

Where the first blood would be spilt.

When the Custodians emerged from the blaze, it took a few minutes for the congregation within to notice their arrival. Towering figures, dressed in gilded gold, men and women guarding the perimeter, to let no soul escape their lords wrath.

The baleful light gleamed off their armor, unharmed by the flames fury. Others came beside them, screaming against the blaze to make their ire known, to see the liars and the sinners and traitors pay for their crimes.

When the blaze caught the light of the Companions armor, one passing faithful within the lone church took notice, pausing to turn their gaze towards the strange light. And when they found the origins of the flicker, their skin turned pale, a gasped left their lips, and they rushed further inside.

"The Custodians are here!"

That was when the uproar began.

Children screamed as mothers and fathers scurred within, barring windows and doors, all to keep the monsters out. Some prayed, others blamed, some just husk within their pews.

Cam and Aiden came rushing towards the nearest windows, looking out towards the flames edge, only to find a wall of Custodians lining the perimeter. Their hearts stopped, choking on their breaths, and soon the whole church was in a panic. Mary ducked beside a pew, praying to the Lord above, to His son, and all the angels to deliver them from this evil. Lilly sat beside the kneeling woman, holding her shoulder as Mary trembled from fear, she herself finding tears falling from her eyes endlessly.

It was Milly who did not react, only turning her eyes towards the stained glass windows above the statue of the cross and the savior nailed upon it. She looked to those windows, showing the life of Jesus Christ, and found herself remembering Jesse beside her, praying with her every Sunday.

She swore she could still feel his presence-

Why did you let me die?

She could no longer contain the sobs.

Cam came rushing back in, "What are we going to do?!?"

Aiden looked towards the lonely priest, who stood behind his pulpit, "Answer us! You were the one who dragged us into this! You were the one who-"

"Followed the will of God," Said the Priest, looking down towards the faithful who stood fearfully in the light of the coming fire, "and guided you to do so too."

He stepped away from the pulpit, the clergymen still remaining gathering the people to sit at the pews, Lilly helping Mary up beside her, as all turned to the Priest that continued.

"We have done God's work," he smiled as he began to step down from his spot beside the statue of Christ, "and He will reward us such. So do not fear the Imperials, for God is on our side."

He came to the side of a child, whose face was red from the tears she shed, snot running down her nose. Her mother held a few weeks old babe who quietly suckled his mother's breast, rocked gently by her, but she was not as calm as the newborn. She looked to the priest and the priest gave her a small prayer, helping the girl clean up her face as he walked down the aisle.

The faithful began to calm.

He smiled at that, "We remain His faithful, who refuse to bow down to those who have culled His people."

Lilly looked up to the stained glass windows and found her heart stopping.

The Virgin Mary, who held the infant Christ, began to weep tears of blood.

She gripped Mary harder, but refused to say why, not even when her friends began to silently ask.

A crack began to run through the glass.

The Priest remained unphased, "And so the Lord above will see to us safe, for we are within His domain. None who are against Him can enter."

He took the hands of an blind elder lady, who sat in a wheelchair with oxygen, and said "We will be safe."

The statue of Christ, nailed to the cross, began to weep tears of gold.

Milly shut her eyes tight and prayed for forgiveness.

The priest stood up rapidly, hurrying through the aisle, back to his pulpit, "And those who claim to be followers of God have forsaken His word! They turn their backs to Him and join with the devils and demons! Who work with the Imperium to see to all His work turn to ash!"

He came to the top of the stage, standing before the statue of Christ, "In His name they march to do the devils work. We must remain the devoted, the faithful," he turned back to them, his rosary in hand, his hands held high, "else all will fall to Hell and suffer for eternity."

He looked back to the faithful, to give them the strength they needed in this hour, even as the stained glass windows began to crack open to the fire and ash beyond their crumbling haven.

He smiled, sweat staining his face, ash and dust beginning to cling to him, "We have shown our faith in Him. Our loyalty against the devil and its spawn. We have struck down one and shown our conviction to be with Him in paradise."

His hands were high in the air as he said that, trying to capture the fervor of bygone days, to rally the hearts and minds of the people to not dwell on what was coming. The inevitable that was unavoidable. But the theatre friends knew, there was no escaping their demise, for the crimes they had committed, for the wrath they had wrought upon them all.

Did their actions doom all the faiths of the world? Set them to die in the wake of their treachery?

Mary burst into tears as the last memories of Nithya, Jay, and Oscar rushed back into the forefront of her thoughts, Lilly whispering her prayers as Cam buried her face into Aiden and Milly… she sat there, no passion or life in her eyes.

He lifted his arms wide, but they were beginning to shake, "Our Lord Father is with us! Not those heathens who listens to a distant false pope! To false gods! Who forsakes the will of our Lord! We and all the faithful will be protected under His light! He-"

"Had abandoned you long ago."

The congregation went silent, stiff and still as the priest froze in shock, then fear. He trembled as he turned around, to face the statue of their savior, who remained on the cross he died on.

A statue of Mary began to weep blood, dripping onto the open bible beneath, staining the words of God and Jesus.

They looked to their savior, horror in their eyes, slowly rising from their pews, but the priest was not cowed, "God does not abandon His faithful! He accepts all who wishes to know His grace!"

The statue looked to him, head turning with horrid cracks, twisting its limbs bound to the cross, cheeks beginning to stain gold from the tears hollow eyes shed, "Forgive my lapse of thought. I was mistaken. God does not abandon His people."

The statues mouth began to peel open, gushing molten gold rushing from stone lips, "You have abandoned God and forsaken His grace."

The people stepped back, terror in their eyes as the priest shook where he stood. Milly, Aiden, Cam, Mary, and Lilly looked from their corner of the church, watching the horror before them, as fear began to take hold of every soul. Mary looked towards the stained glass windows above them, praying silently to the saints and the Lord above, but found the figures eyes turned away, looking away in shame.

She choked on her sobs.

The statue looked to the priest still, leaning forwards as it did, pulling against the nails that tugged at its stony flesh, dripping gold blood from fresh tears, "Do you not see Him weep?"

They did.

The statues wept blood, the stained glass windows bearing shining tears that glowed from the fire that encircled their holy place, their gaze turned to mourning

But the priest was not deterred, "You cannot be here, demon."

The statue gave a rattling laugh, "Me? Barred from the house that worships my words and the Sky Father you call Lord?"

The church turned silent, even the flames dulled in their roaring fury. The statue looked to them, broken limbs twisting against the nails that entrapped them, a moaning rattle leaving gold stained lips, dripping from its chin.

The priest shook, "You dare sully our Lords name with such heathen and pagan titles!?!"

Its laughter was cruel.

Its smile even worse.

"Do you forget what He was? Of the storms and skies and war? Of the pantheon He once stood alongside? He had a name. God is but the title you give Him, to not invoke His wrath. Do you remember it?"

The faithful looked on in uncertainty, the traitorous friends shaking, the priest standing tall.

The creature smiled, "Yahweh."

A sudden distant bang shook the church, the faithful screaming in terror. Thunder rumbled high above, lighting flashing across dark skies, and a howling wind screaming through blown out shutters.

The statue looked up, tears dripping from glowing eyes, "The Lord above hath cometh. He hears His name. He sees you now. He knows your sins," the statue looked down, "will you repent before your Lord?"

The priest looked furious, "Foul fiend! We will not fall for your lies!"

The wind howled even more, the fire roaring to greater heights, a blood red moon upon this abandoned church.

The creature looked mournful, "A shame. Your souls could have been saved, brought away from the suffering that awaited them. Yet you still resist His grace and refuse His love."

It looked as though it was pondering, "I wonder… does He look down upon what He created and find Himself disgusted by what you do in His name?"

The statue began to lean forwards, pulling against the nails that entrapped it, pulling at stony flesh, weeping gold blood, "I do. I look to you, who speak the words I spoke all those thousands of years ago, and find myself understanding why I despised faith for so long."

The thorny crown upon his head began to glow gold, his stony skin flickering to deep tan, his face twisting into a vicious snarl, but the priest spat back, yet his fear was palpable, "Cease your temptations! Cease your deception! You cannot enter the house of God! You cannot speak in His name!"

A man desperate, his words repeating, clinging to some fading hope of salvation. Of some truth that was not to be.

The twisting statue of Jesus pulled himself further from his cross, gold blood spilling to the pews beneath, "He does not claim this house, not now. Once, before, He did, but not now. Because of you, for your blasphemy and lies."

The priest began to scream, "God is with all the true faithful! He knows our righteousness, our piousness and our unquestioning resolve! We have done His bidding! For all our lives and now, we have done as He commands!"

"Lies?" the creature said, "In the House of God? No wonder He abandoned you. No wonder He leaves you to die."

The congregation began to wail even louder, calling for their Lord to save them, from the demon that stood before them.

The statue of Jesus looked to them, curiously, "He knows I am only here because of you. He stands behind His faithful, those that stand by the words and meaning of all His prophets and messiahs. From the first to the very last, whose teachings spread across the faiths that worship His name. He does not stand with you."

The priest shook, his rosary trembling in hand, "He does! God does not abandoned anyone! He loves all his creations! We did what we must, for our Lord! The devil child had to die!"

The statue tugged a hand free from the cross, letting it fall to its side, dripping blood, eyes a wrathful blood-gold, "You speak of my daughter as a creature that was sent to kill you all. She was stolen, taken from the crib as all my sons were, and sent through Hell by daemonic creatures that wear the skins of gods. By the grace of all the true divine in this universe, she made it here, safe and alive. Raised in paradise-"

The statue lifted the gold stained hand, and pointed it at the priest in accusation, "One that you destroy. Do you not follow the word of your God? Did He not say to tend this world? To care for this paradise He had created for you? Why, then, do you hate your Lord? His creations? His earthly paradise?"

Its eyes narrowed, "Did I not say to love one another, thy neighbors and sinners alike? To care for the poor and the foreign, no matter their origins? To be not the hypocrites who love to pray in the streets to be seen by men? For your prayers are for you and God alone?"

Its lips twisted into a smile, "Or am I mistaken? It's been so long since I uttered those words, hoping the goodness in mankind would take them to heart. Perhaps I am misremembering them, perhaps my intention was not heard." The smile fell, its face returning to stony silence, "Perhaps I had too high hopes for the love I knew humanity had to be held true. Perhaps I should have known my words would be twisted and used for such vileness."

A foot pulled free, more blood flowing, the faithful stumbling back, the priest fearfully still.

"Perhaps I shouldn't have been so kind, been so gentle back then. All my words seem to be misheard, mistaken, misinterpreted."

Another foot pulled free, its last hand pulled by gravity as the last nail held it in place, tugging at its hand. The statue chuckled, "I tell a desperate man where to find good fields for harvest, to save his family. They rid the land of the tribes that lived there and claim it their God given right."

Its eyes wept more gold tears, the other statues around the church weeping blood, "I tell men to be good, to care and love one another, that they will always be forgiven. They turn them into words to kill, to purge, to spurn the masses into mass zealotry and burn the world in the name of the Lord."

Its head fell, its free hand raising to the last one nailed to the cross, "I did not enjoy this punishment. I am glad my mother never witnessed such horror," it began to chuckle, "all because I was against the corruption that plagued my home then and the empire that ruled us. A shame my work had turned so rotten."

It tugged at its trapped hand, "And then I warn a man of the dangers of his peoples corrupted faiths, twisted and spurned by the will of the Three, that fed them worship and power. I find those words turned into a rallying cry and a call for conquest. How many centuries of suffering did my words create? How many died because of what I said?"

It pulled its hand free, more blood spilling, stony skin tearing, and it fell to the ground. It laid there, silent and still, leaving the congregation to fearfully watch, their priest standing defiantly before the devil dressed in familiarity.

Its words-

"How many will continue to die, because of me?"

The faithful looked down upon this horror made in the flesh of the Son, the priest shaking as he stepped back away as a golden sword slammed down before him. And upon the hilt of the molten blade did the stony hand grip, fire igniting upon the strange steel and engulfing the demon in its blazing light.

Children wailed and the faithful screamed, running towards the church doors to flee the monster, but found it barred and locked, for their own hands had trapped them within. The priest tried to calm the congregation, calling on prayers and the Lord above, but the being was not done.


"Ĭ̵̡͊̍̈́̓͝͝͝ ̶̞͓͖̊h̵̨̡̛͖̺̭̬͓ͅa̷̡̧̪͓̳̗͇̣̦͔͖̍͋̇̆̓̇͒́͗̚͘v̴̡͚̞͔̞͙̯̩̿͜ͅè̵͎̭̟̟̠̦̙̝̏̐̓͜ ̵̨̢̫̥͕̠̯̗̈̃̄̾s̷͇͊͂̀͛̐̕͠ê̷̫̩̤̮͔̖͕̳͇̯̈́̿̉̽̔̀͠ë̸̯͙́̓̓̐̈́͆ṋ̸̡͚̬͙̜̠̤̍͌̈ͅ ̴̗͖͋͛̚w̶̧̢̛̲̭̣͎̜͔̟͋͘̚̕h̸͖̻̯̗̙̦̠̬̓̇͌a̴̧̗͙̪͔̹͗̅t̸̗̭̪̄̏ ̸̢̢͕̘̥̳̙͍́̋͌y̷͉̑̂̑͂̊̏̌̕o̷̼̬̲̣͊̌ŭ̵̪͎̭̪̝̞̻̿̉̓̉̓́̀̏̎̕ ̴̡̡̬͎̗̘̙͈̪̰͉̔̆͆̿̚̚͝d̶̛̥̬̯̪̹̈́̒̍͊̂̇͠ǫ̶̹̥̫̻̎̏̀ ̵̢̧͇̝̮̬͉̬͇̾̏̾͗̑̈́́̈́͜ȉ̶̙̺͔̦͙͗̆̌͊͌̈́͘̕̚͠ͅņ̸̬̹͈̤͙̯̥̜̊͜ ̷̢͕̞͚͉͚̫̠̖̮̄̒̃̂͆͛̍̔̎̇̀ͅH̷̢̝̼̝̺̲͇͉̓͂͝͝į̴̯̤̜̹̳̫̩̠̗̄͠ş̴̪͚̖͓̗̦̩͖̱̫̌̌͌ ̶̳̫͓͚͇͂̿̀̄̎̚͘̕̚͝͠n̴̡͇̥͖̩̣̟̚̕a̷̡͇̹͋͑̊̎̃̋̆̀̿͆͝m̶̨̻̝͌̌̓̔̄ȩ̷͕̗̻̮͖͚̪́̃̆͐́́̽̍̔̕͠ͅ.̸̠̙̲͚̾̓̊̀̏̏̍̏͝ͅ ̷̨̛̟̠͓̭̮͕̬̄̈̉̓͑͛̐̈͑̕Y̶̲͉͖̗̻̱͚̔̓̿̃͌͑̓̃̐̑̕o̵͎̗͍͔̮̎̑̐̚u̶̢̯͔̳̖̽̈̽͆̊̓̓͠ ̶̡̲̮͙͇̟̓̈́̾̿̆͜͝͠s̴̡̢͖̟̮̠̥͎͈̤͙͗́́͋̇̊͝ṷ̶̭̒̓̿̑͂̽̂͘͝l̸̏͛̎͊́̿̇́̇͊͜l̴͍͙̩̿̅͆̓͑̉y̶̧̘̌̊̃̅̅͘ ̵̢̺͓̭̟̦̺̣͙̯͑̌͋̇̐̐͑͘i̷̞̗͕̬̊̂̀͜ţ̵̭̝͊̍̔͆̎̕͝,̵̢̦̳̹̹̜̒̉̅́͐̓̓̃̀̚͝ ̴͇͇̼̤̖͊͂̈́̓̀t̴̡̡̛͇͔̖̫̭̪̼̥͐̌̒̐̈́̌̆̽̕͜͝w̴͔͈͕̺̤̯̌ǐ̵̝̥̲̮̜̤̱̩̈ș̴̮̖͙͍̳̮̓̀̏̾̀̀ẗ̸͔́ ̴̧̜̱̥̹͓̩̠̝̇̀̾̿́͊̌̓̔̕͝i̵̠͉̼͔̔̃̽̈t̵̺̰̯̾̐̊̓,̸̢̠̲͉̹͍̗̚ ̷̱̈̔̂̓̈́͊̋̚͘͝t̶̖̳̟̀͛̈̒̓͗́̉̎ǘ̴̧̪̣͙̾́̈́̌̍́͘r̷̭̘͕͖̥͈̹̘̯̦̈͛͌̏͗ͅṇ̸̡̢̛̠͎͖̿̇̾͒̅̐́̈́͝͝ ̶͔͖͚̋͑͑ͅḦ̷̡̠̝͖͚̻̥́̿̀̈́̄̏̕̕͝͠ǐ̶̫̝̱̆̔͘̕m̸̖̒̀ ̸̪͇̘͚̮̈̏̈́̔̌̑͋i̸̥͚̻̼͊̏̈͐͒̅̌̃͌̊n̶̨̥̤͉͍̳̬̗̦͚̜̋͒̂̂̀̽̋̕t̷͓̩̭̙̟̫͇̔̐ǫ̸̥͓̭̼̤̭̒̿ ̷̧̞̹͉̃w̷̨̙̰͕͈͈͎̽̓̓̒̇̽̈́̅̚͜h̷̘̠̬̠̳͉̘̙̙̽͠à̸̼̳͔̘͍͎̞͚̻̼̉͘͠ẗ̵̛͖͈̹̺͋̑͆̂̑͂͑ ̸̧̢̢̤͎̟̜̰̙͒͒̆͐͑͜͝H̶͇͍̙͖̺͖͛e̶̛̦̪̫͗̅ ̸̟͚̠͉͖͐͑̓̈́̀̓̀̔̂̚͜͝ͅi̸̝̗̫͖̣̹͉̟̼͂̊͋͜͜s̸̡̡͕̦̘͉̞̑ͅ ̵̛͔̜̬͚̥̇̃̈̉͐̃̇͝͝͠n̸̡̹̪̲͑̔̃͆͐̊̕͠o̸̧̹̗̓͐͑̏̿̇̂́̕̚͝t̸̡̢̻̦́̀̕.̶̳̦͈̹͓̉͒̃͘͝ ̵̨̢̡̗͔̣̗̱̠͎̒Ä̷͉́͆̀͛̎̅̌͊ş̴̤̗̽̐̑̏̓̔͒͊͒̀ ̶̤͓̝͔̪̓̌̓͗̎͂̇͒͐͝a̶̠̖͓̝̟͛͛̐̚̕l̷̠̥̣̻̪͚͔͖̈́̈́̐͂̃͠͝l̵͚͕̦̣̙̪͆͗̑̈̓̔͆ ̵̫͔̘͈͖̾̈̽͒̋̌̊̏̕̕͠f̸̡̨̛͍̜͔̤̭̪̹̏̈́̒̽͆̓̆͘͝͝ͅa̷̢̪̞͋̈́̈́͜ṫ̸̡̩̼͔͚͚̪̖̣̝̗͌́̔́e̶̙͍͚̣̠̅̾̈̄͛̿̾̕͝s̶̞̥͙̻͔̅ ̵̢̞͈͙͎̅͗͌ţ̷̩̦̟̝͖̤̭̮͔͙̐̿̃̌̆̕͠ḧ̴͓̠͍̣̫̮́͗̒̌͂̽͌̇͗a̸̡͚͈͈̾͌̋̈́͐͑̔͑̾ẗ̵̖̭͌̉̇̈̈́͛͗̔̋̕ ̵͍̭̬̺̼͍̦͈͛̾̊b̷͎̥̙͎͙̟̹͗͛̌̊̍͐̀̀͝ȩ̸̛͚̖̞̼̼̥͉͔̞̏͆͐̕͝͠f̷̳̲͔͎̣͛̄͂͝a̶͉͉̬̋͗̏l̴̥͚̹̜̻͕̄̽̔͝ľ̴̹͔̔̿͑̃́͐͝ ̶̝͕̗̬̲͆́͊́ţ̸͚̣͙͎̪̙̙̆͌h̵͓́̋̆e̶̠̥̠̊́̓̃̉̊̐̉͂ ̶̟̙̯̥̌̋̔̓̅͆͌̍̓̎͘͜ḓ̶̺̰͈̄͗̌i̸̊̔͜v̷͈̺̲̣̱̼̗̀̓̄̍͐̏̌̐̑̅̚ỉ̶̛̬̅̓̈͛͐̑͂n̷̨͈̝̗͓̋e̸̢̠͕͇͔̤̤̰͙͎͐͝͝.̵͕̳̥̙͕͋̉̈́̅̄̐̌͜"

Stone turned to bone, wrapped in veins pumped with blood, sinew and muscles and dark tanned flesh creeping over to encompass the arm and hand as gold liquid began to swirl around it,


"Ỳ̵̨͕̱͔̼̫͖̗̤̓̾͜o̷̡̺̰̗̗̻̳͎͂ṷ̵͈̯͍̪̅̓̚ ̸̢̼̺̟̟͚̩̪̖́ͅs̶̯͈̘̪̭̱̣̥̜̲͑̊̆p̶͍̬͍̜̪̯̼̣̖͔̓̋ï̵͇̹͕͚̉͗̾̃͑͗̂̈́͠͝ț̵̡̥̒̆͑͗͌̈̆̋̍̄͝ ̴̨͓͉̟̎͑̌̑͜͝͠o̶̧̮̯̣̱̯̜͋̇͋̍͂̑̓ń̵̢̧̝̯̦̮̱͍̑̈͛̾̕͜ ̶̨͓̠̟̺̣̱̒̌̊͌̈͘͠ã̵̢̹̠͓̬̥̠̦̞̪̖͑l̶̪̤̲̜̘͔͉̝̀́͑͂̉͗͜l̵͖͚͙͎͎͍̆̋͐̚ ̴͓̠̄̽̇̒̈́̊̈͜͝͝ͅm̶̧̠̞̟̻͇̣͙͗̈͜y̸̨̼̰͉̌͒͑̀́͋͛́͘͝ ̶̢̯̪͚̥̙͍̠͗̔͑̑͗̍̀͒͘͘͠w̵̛̺̤͂́͌̓̂̽́̋̚ȏ̵͎͙̣͎̥͕̭̏̒͋̀͂͊̊̚͠r̵͔̮̩̘̙̪̆̉̀͌͗̇̌d̴̰͓̉̀̕͜ş̶̰̼̜̠̪͈̺͋̓̽̚,̴͙̜̪̩̑̽̕͜͜͝͝͝ ̵̦̰̲̙̮̯͉͕͒͒a̶̱̠̟̫͚̣̠̣̫̎̓͂̐l̴̺̀͒̈́͗͗̌̓͌̊͝͠l̸̤̎̃̀̈́ ̵͙͙̪͇͙̓̈́̑͒͌̓̒͋͜͝m̶̫͉̞̜̙̭̌ỷ̴͎͔͍ ̶̤͇̩̪͑̽̉̉͋͝l̵̜̬̤̈́̇̀́ͅo̵͉͈̓͝v̸̥̬̬͎̠̜̠̞̈͆e̵̛̳̫͒̍͝,̴̧̡͔̰̝̙̖̟́͛̉̃̅̈́̏̚͠͝ ̷̖͇͚̳͈̰̈́͐̀̊̂͛͂ͅm̸̬̱̦͋͜ẙ̴̡̫͙̫̹̓̉̆̀͐̽̔ ̵̳̲̙̪͇̺̩͓̈́̇̈t̴̛͉̰͚̖̼̙̹̾͜e̵̞̖̹̹̠̋͌͆̈́͝â̶̜c̸̛͕̉̏̈́̔̏͆̎̍͝ḣ̸̰į̷̧̪̬̤͓̪̖͇̬̑̓̈́̾̀͜ṇ̴̹̱̍̈͊̋̏͑g̵̢̞͎̻͚̮͕̈̿̌̋̀͘ͅs̶̩̐͋͘ ̷̹̟̤̺̠̠̿͝ͅͅa̵̼̙͍̜̣̫̩̬͐̍̀n̷̨̝̲͉̣̺͎͒͂̒̒͂́̌͂͑̕̚d̵̝̺̦̺̽̔̂́̍̕͜ ̵̡̨̩͍̋̒̒͐͌g̷͙̭̈́̇͐̎u̴̖̮̰͚̱͖̤͌̅̍̚ͅį̸̛̝̻̥̪̘̀͂͗͌̂͘͝ͅͅḏ̶̢̱̩͂̏̏͘̕a̴̡̱̣̭̍̈̀͑̊̆n̴̢͓͖̤̉̍̏c̴̤̔͛̌̈̊̓̽̾́̈͝ȩ̵̘̣͍͙͝.̷̡̨̛̼̯̥̔͛̊̈́̔ ̷̧͖̻͚̮͈̮̰̲̺͊̐̿͛̓͜Ì̴͚̭̞̠̭̯͖̝̋͛̍͆̿̆͘̚͝͝ͅn̶̡͉̯̗͔̄͑͑̂̕ ̸̧͈̹̹̝̼̮͎͙͌̄͒̿̾̑̈́͂͠͝t̵̢̲͓̥̫͉̺̯̐̐̏̍̍͘͝ḩ̵͇̦̪̘̥͋͑͋͊̐̊̇̍̎͠ẹ̵͚͍̪̥̓͘ ̷̡̼̲̜̦̘̩͐͜ņ̴̡͖͙͈̆͆ą̶̃̂̾̾̑͑̑̆̿̑m̷̧̙͛̌ẹ̸̬͎̫̼̉̍̍̎̈́̄̚ ̸̻̣̺͖̠̟͖̙̜̯̈́̀o̸̧̫̥̹̜͚̪̯̦̲̽f̵̲̍́̂̑̓͛͘͜ ̵̼̺̲͊́̿͐̓̋̈̇͘͝w̴̗̦̝͕͌͒̉̋͠h̷̨͍̦̾̎̐̃̏͗̒̋͑͌̕͜͜a̸̡̟͖͚̝̹̣̮͌̿̀͋̓̋͑́ṫ̶̨̮̟̞̣̹̯͒͜?̷̭̖̩̜̾̀̎̑͝ͅ"


The statue rose, the gold liquid rising from the pools that remained on the ground, draining into the sky, resting on flesh and forming into solid metal,


"Ẏ̷̧̛̓͋͠ǒ̵̡̡̤͕͉̯̟̝̫̳̂̍͂́̆u̷͇͈̱̰̘̫̙̾́ͅͅr̵̨͓͉͙͙̱͎̣̻̟̍̇̅̑̇̚ ̷̢̤̤̭̫͍̋̓͜Ģ̸͉͍̮̥̘̪͎̅̈́̒͂̈͐̏͘͠o̵̢̞̩̞͉̣̪͚͋̑̈́̓̽̿͠d̸̡̨̧̝̣̦̬̺̝͖́͊̓͋͂̆̾̄̃͘͝?̸͉̦̗̗͎̈́̄̈̒"


A laughter broke, rising in the room as the flames rose in intensity.


"Ñ̷̫̹̮͈̱͔̂̈͘͝ơ̴̛̯̟̊̈́̅͌̎͆͑̈͊ ̵̜͂͝͝w̸̜͒̽́̎̅̄̚o̷̡̯̘͈̞̪̝͉̦̣͊̾͗̈́̈́̓͊̑̇̊n̶̢̹̝͍̺̲̦̺̂̾̿̊̀̄͛̒͌̆d̸̦̞͍̭͉͚̹͒͆̃̾̒̈́͗͌́̂͜e̷̡͈͔͕̪̝͈̋́́͛̓͗̂̈́̇r̵̨̘̤̩͔̟͈̜̣̺̋͜͠ ̵̡̨̙̼̞̩̙̣̠͚̳̿̐͐̉́̀̚H̶̫̬̮͒͂̏̀̄͊̕͝͝ẻ̵̢̦̩̥͇͓͓̖̩̋̉͋̐̋ ̶̙̘̙̺̳̥̭͆͂̀ͅḻ̵̢̩͖͚̙̰̜̥̀̑͂̈́̋̽̎̍͘͝ͅȅ̵̛̙̼̼̪͍͙f̶̧̠͈̘̩̜̟̖̠̳͖͋͂͑̆̄̎͛̈́̃̍t̷͇͚̲͖̱̜͗̌͐̔̉̏̃̎̈͝͠ ̷̡̢̜̣̥̣͒̒̔̾̆͆̅͋y̸̡̻̦̪̥͎̝̣̏̇̐ơ̷͎͍̗̬͎͈̭̌͝ṷ̴̢̨̲͔̗̙͙͋̈͌̒̆̊͘͜͜͜.̵̣̬͇̰͈̱̝̘̫͂̈̀̄̄͗̓͂͌͝͠"


The crying only became worse, the priest desperate to pray the foul thing away, to beseech their Lord to help His faithful. But the statues only wept, the stained glass windows looked away, uncaring. The fire only grew more intense, their heat ever hotter.

The howling wind turning more cruel, the thunder only louder, like the beating drums of war.

The statue began to rise, the face of their Lord's son twisted into that of skull and muscle and flesh, sea shells flashing over once hollow eyes, filled with Light. The face of their savior turned sunken, pale, even on such tanned skin. Long dark hair flowed from bloody crown, twisting into fluttering leaves of gold, dripping gold, flaking ashen leaves.

The metal creeped along its arm, crawling onto its neck, but its eyes never left them,


"Ì̷̟͈̭̼͇͉̪̈́́ ̷̳͔̤͍̟͑͂̿̑̀̂͗̋̚ş̷̧̦͓̦̘̮̘̺̺̇̅̄͂͛t̸͇͈̼̣͖̝̋ą̷͚̮͖͇̞̺̩͙̐̓͆̃̉̀̂n̴̞͇̝̹̠͚̱̓̉̎̐͗͝d̵̢̳̹̫͇̭̻̻̍̆͆̈́̀́͜ ̸̗͈̌͝i̴̭̱͂̔͑̃͌n̵̥͉͙͍̳͌̾̔̽ ̸̢͙̱̰͘ͅa̵̜̐̓̐̏̾̈͐̆̚̕n̴̡̜̘̣͈̎̀͒̍ ̷̡͎̺̭̗̓́͑̽͌̃̇͝è̴̙̱̲͌̿͐̐̓̄̕m̸̜̟͙̤̦̭̘̝̥̈́͋̐̎̃͌̅͊͘̕ͅp̸̡̨͚̺̼̩̮̈̓͝͝t̸͈̠̱̺̄̄ͅỳ̵͍̀̀̀̔͝͝ ̶͖̳̙̠̋͆̓̔̚͠͠h̴̩͚̹̗͒̅͑͋͑͐̐õ̴͎͍̦̹̬̬̬̗̀̏̉̀̅̚͝͝u̸̢̡̢͎̟̮͉̜̫͔̘̐̎̒s̵̭͙̖̙̫̱͍̩̦̣͛͊̂̅͐̏̌̚e̵̗͍̼̬̳͉̖͈̮̠̳̿̉̀̿̒͐͆̓͠,̵̛̱̥̦͍̓̉́̾̕͠ ̸̛̟̱̃͛̈́̆́̂̆̚͝ͅc̴̜̤̄ͅȏ̸̡͓̺̗͖̓̒̔̈͛̄͠͝͝l̸̡͉͓̪͕̼͐̉̈́̓̅̽͆͂͆̀d̴̨̖̳̳̲͍̜̫̝̓ ̶̨̭̬͙̘͍̻͕̐̎̿̒͆̄̿͒̈́͐͘ǫ̸̦̗̂͘͝f̷̱̱̠̙̆͗̑̋̉̚ ̵̨̛̞̙̖͉͙̣̘͓͔̈́̃̐͜Ḩ̸̨̥̝͙̟̘̜̱̮͇͋ĭ̴̡̛̦͇̗͇͈͛̆̀̔̋̒s̴̘̲͓̐̎͝ ̸̬͙͍̲͈̏̌͋͑͘͠͝l̴̞̈̀̿̌̂o̸̢͖̜̓v̷̢͓̦̰̱͕̺̤̣͔̏̒́͠e̸̹̋͛.̴̬́ ̸̘̟̦͇̦̓́̎́̇͆͌̋̕Ẏ̴̛̜̼̬̘̌̂͌͘͘ͅo̵̞̟̻̠̠̹͙̙̙͙͍̎̈́͗͑͒̎́̔́̚͝û̵̼͕̋͛̾ ̴͔̤̤͚̺̥̗̹̞͙̀͑͜h̸̩̫̋̎̽͗̚͜͝à̴̡̢̤̜͕̘͍̠̆̆͐͒̚v̸̢͍̮̱͚̜̺͆̐͋̎̄͛͊͑͛̑ͅe̸̦̙͙̖̺̤̐͐̒̌̂́͗͊͝ͅ ̷̛̭̜̥͕̮̃̌̾̑̈́̀̚ͅá̵̩̫̺̫̦̝̺̳͉̪͆͑͌́͝l̷͍̪̥̣͖̇̃̐̓̈́̍̆̅̚ļ̵̨͚͎̥̫̞͖̻̯̍͑͒̃̽͒̀̍͘ ̶̜̣̰͎͕̗͕́̄͊̕b̴͉̰̈́̉̋̽ȩ̵̢̤̟̣̞̠͒͐̊̀͆̈́̂̏̂̇͝e̷̹̝̳̟̳̠͐n̵̢̲̒̎̾͒̽̋̈́̔͊̒͌ ̶̧̛̛̳̹͚̟͈͕͒̉̊́̾̀̈́̀͜f̴̨̢͇͍̠̦̮̀̽͗̂o̴͙̰̤̅́̍͆̑͒̔r̵̹͉͆̆͊̈́̑͆͂̂s̸̨̞͕̳͇̝̊̆̌̚a̴̙̺̻̲͂̽͛̇̏̕ͅk̶͓̆̐é̷̙̻̺̫̀͆̌̐͝n̴͚̹̝̎̔̿̈́́̎̈̋͊̽͝.̴̣́͗̇̐̄́̕ ̸̭̬̞̲͕̱̘̐̈́̓̅̔͌̔͋̚L̶̢̨͓̯̗͚̈͗̓̏́̈̍̐̈͛̚e̴͉͑͆͘f̸̡͍͉̰̜̺̩̗̒̂́̑͒̈́̽̽͗̈ͅţ̷͙͋̾̍̒̃̀̾̃̒̔̚ ̸̧͉͇̮̼̰̭͔̲͕̼͛̚b̵̜̲͎̖̟̤̣͓͚̤̲͗̋̑͂̕͝͠ë̷͕̗̼̜̭̣̠̼́̀́h̶̛͔̯̬̲̙͉̺̳̩̾͒͆͑̊̊i̴̧̛͓͆̐̋͌͂́͐͝n̴͙̠̿d̵̹̗̯͈̥̂͋̈́͝͝ͅ.̸̨͍̣̗̥̻͓̗͋ ̵̢̨͓̣̯͍̠̤̞̭̱̔͋͋̾̽͑̀͆̕͠͝T̴͉̗̼͚͉͗͊̊̓͑̀r̶͎̗̬̼̘̖̪͍͕̠̒͜ḁ̵̧̛̘̦͌͊̔͊̍̐́̃͋i̸̧̲̳̪̝̗̻̟͛̓̑̾t̷̖͖̠̼̏̌̀͜o̵̡̧̞̭̦̱̝̬̐̎̐̓͝ͅr̸͙̬̲͐̏s̴̀ͅ,̶̧̬͕̥̟̥̹̲̤̒̚ ̸̭̱̙̜͕̥̭̱̺̈́̀̉͠͝ͅö̵̪̗͍̱̩̖͉͎̇̇̈́̇̕̚n̵̮̲̾͋͆̋́͝ȩ̵̫̩͍͔͒͗͒̈́̉͆͂̋̾̚͜͠ ̸͇͗̈̽̔a̷̡̧̱͖͉̞̮̮̪̅͑̍͗͑̊͜͜n̷̳̙̤̳͉̓̄̅̏͛̇̕͝͝ḍ̵̡̼̇̃̈́́̇̓̈͋͒̑ ̸̧̹͚̭͎̖̰́͂̇ǎ̴̢̛̛͉͔̔̎̾͊́͒̄l̷̦̣͇̦̖̲̤̓̑͘ĺ̵̛̪̑̈́͑͐́̔͘.̵̯̮̗̭̝͉͓̱͗̅̔̉̒̐̉͘͘͝͠"


The being began to stand, taller and taller it became, metal forming into plates then into decadent armor, draped in scarlet clothe and hand tipped in razor claws, a thorny crown turning into a laurel of victory.

Milly could never forget that face. None of those from the theatre could. Mary begged, Lilly collapsed into sputtering wails, Cam fell to her knees with blood shot eyes and Aiden bowed his head and held his sister tight.

The congregation began to scream.

The Emperor looked to them with such disgust, with such hate, it felt as though the wrath of their Lord was upon them. Perhaps it was.

The stained glass windows did not look to them anymore. Their savior gone among them. Then, they shattered.

The King-of-Ages gripped his sword and heaved it from the ground, tearing wood and stone from their foundations to scatter across the abandoned church, bereft of its Lords protection, of His light and love.

It would never know His presence again.

He turned that sword upon the priest, "Y̸͎͙̙̝̬͎̤̮͔̿͑͑͜o̶͍̙̫̞̤̾̏́̀͊̚̕ū̸͖͊̒̽̏,̵̛̛̣͍͍̙̳̝̃̓̊̓̋̀̕͝ ̸̢͖͗̈́͂̉̿̅͋͊̚ẁ̷̪͆̈́̑̉͘h̸̯̹̟̲͚̯̰͌̿̓͒̈́͠ȯ̸̺̭̬̘̞̖̲̲͓̎̃̄̉ ̷̱̙̲̤̥̼̬̭̮̉͛̑ǫ̴̨̨͉̰̙͍͛̀̌̓̑͐̍̐̆͗͘r̸̛̩͎̳̗͉͈̺̬͉̅͐c̵̼̋͂̐̓̇͌̅̕ḧ̶̳͖͇́̑͛̊̌͐̾̋͑͝͠ẹ̶̡̩̥͕̗̅̓͗̀̒̚̕s̶̨̢̡̩̭͕̩͉̯̏͊̽̍t̸̯͎̲͚̪͖̟̫̐̍́̇̈́̽̒͘̕͝ŗ̸̳̮̎̌͋̾̒ͅą̷̛̦̟̱͇̮͎͈͔͆͂̓͐͐̀̾͝͝ţ̶͕̰͕͕̙̼̰̘̲͒̌̽͘͝ḛ̷͙͔̮̽́̋̎̋̚͜͝͝d̶̘͔͇͚̮̍̒͂̄̍ ̶̦̯͈̲͓̏́͗̇̈́̎̈̅̏m̸̛̛̻͚̹͙̝͒̏̀̋̓̑̍̇y̵̢̖̘̤̻͈͉͙͔͒͒͋̀͒͋̍͂́̕͝ ̴̢̢͔͇̭̖̟͇̺̍̂̈́͋̂͐͗͌̍͂͝ͅͅd̷̢̦̲̹̹̱̱̹͙̘̳̉͛͑̋͑͐ḁ̴̬̪̅̈́͗́̎͋̀̊̕̚ǘ̵̬̭̤̭̫̰̲̾̏͜g̴̨̘͇̤̘̦͂̽̏̆̇̽́ͅh̸̛͓͚͖̉̄̇͋̌͒́̎͘t̵̢͔̲̳͔̲͕͖͈̤͗̊͊̽̽ë̵̢̮̬̬̭̳́͂̒̐͆̾r̵̨̮͎̳̟͇͈͎̼̪̅̓͒͊̐͐̈́͑̕ś̴̥̠̘͋͒ ̴̨̡̯̫̹̹̻̰̩̖̾̚͝d̸̨̺̳͈͔̪͚̦͌̑̈̀̂̊̀e̵̞̲͇͈̣̳̜̦̤̲̅́͂͆̀̈́̇͛̆͜͝m̴̤̃͌͛ḯ̸̢̻̮̼̮̯̑̋̆̅̉͘s̴͔͔̟̉́̐̋͆̈́̄͒ĕ̸̡̙̥̮͙̇̈́̐͐̓̊̈́̚͠͝,̴̡̻͕͉̘̲͍̠͎̀ ̷̨͔̜̰̦̰̗̲̤̣͚̃͌̍́̐͑̋͘b̷̢̢͕̟̠̬̘̖̍̽̌͂ë̸̩̥̜͖̳͕̼͍͓͈́̽̂͗ͅ ̸̡̻̊̔̈́̆̓͗̆̈́ͅg̶̢̛̤̝̟̟̈́̂͒͛̃̌͌̇͘ŗ̸̦͈̻̼͉̩̩̣̥̈́̅̅̕ͅa̶̞͕̳͎͙̗̿̐̾͘͘ͅẗ̶̩̣͈̖͔̟̯́̽̎̇́̍͗́̚ë̸̟́̄̄͛̓͌̐͝f̸̧̛̤̘͖̞̻̆̍͗́̽̓͋͌̐͘ų̴͈̭͙̫͇͕̙̹͒̀͂̅͌̅͂̎̚͜l̴̪̣̘͎̝̓̍̇̊̊̀͝ͅ ̸͙͇̮̈́͘y̸̖̤͈͓͓̤̖͇͆̿̎o̵̯̪͍̹̤̫̰̩͕͔͌̅͂̕̚ͅu̷̧̫̟͑͆̓͂̿̅͋ ̶̢̱̜͔̼͕̙̱̄̆͌̂̽̔̓̈́̑͝d̴͉̫̪͎̲̙̾͋̄̓̕ͅi̷̢̧͈͎̣̾́̓͂͗̿̎͑d̶̨̖̬̟̜͓̬̉̋͜ ̷̦͎̠̳̼͓͍̖̊̀͘͜͜n̸͙̼͈̦̺̝͚̟̦̲͓̿͆̑̅́͑̀̇̓̉o̴̡̡̘̞͓̠͙͙̺̖̍̅̃ͅt̶̨̳̲̞̎͛̓͛́̓͗͐͘ ̶̙̳̥̾s̸͈̥̹̰̬͈̘̏̄̐͆̓̾̉͝͠͝u̵̧̦͍̫̼̐͑̂́̿̋c̴͎̩͖͓̺̰͖̺̗̊̂̓̋̿̒͐̔͜c̵̡̢̛̪͖̫̪̻̰͑͂̽̔͗͜͠ę̵̢̠͖͖̣̗̭̠̂̂͑̀̆̂͝ȇ̵̥͓̰̒̎͂͋̕͘d̸͉̖̲͉̗̦͕̾̾̈ͅ.̴̢̨̫̠͇͍̻̟̪̥̀͛̃͒"


His face only grew colder, "D̸̤̒͊̿̿̔́͑͠e̸̡͙̪̙͇͕̣̫͇̲̽̎́̋̇̂͒́̐̀́a̶̡̡̹͇͂͂́t̶̡̼̺̟̫͕͙̪͖̦͛̊͂͋̎͌̓̽ȟ̶̢͍̰̮̯̠̭̫̤̞̃̓̃̉̊͠ ̴̧̩̪̔̽͐͝ͅͅw̷̯̩͎̲͎͍̮̓̾͑͝͝o̸͎̪̠͓͍͐̍̈́̕u̶͕̝̲͇̲̅̉͆̾̃͊̈̽̅̍͛ḻ̷̢̠͉͈̻̬̥͚͔̾̽̉̎̍̃́̚ḍ̴̹́ ̵̗͕̪̼͈͚̳̟̘̩̎̐̈̐̍̎͗̐́h̷̠̹̮͚̙͓̱̏͌̓̆̈̍̊̚͠a̷͕̟͖͙̮̯͖̹̯̙̋͜v̵̥̻̹̻̩͛̓̉͗̈̀ȅ̴̢͙͈̭̮͍͕̙̣͎͙́̕̚͝ ̶̡̙͎̹̳̹͎̰͋͐̾̍͊̃̅̈͠ͅb̸͉͛͆͑̈̀̔̈̑͋̓̂ę̶͈͚͕͉̓̿̀̑͋̕̚͜͝e̶̪̟͉̥̪̘̓̒̌̈́̈̓̑̃̎̈́͝n̶͓̗͍̟̖̖͊̑̇̌́̅̈́ ̸̩̺̹͉̳͉̀̆͠͝ạ̶͇̫͓̼̪̪͈̦̟̾̑̔̆͌̔͑̏̆̎͠ͅ ̵̦̆̀̒m̴͚̝̟̿̽̾e̸̢͍̻̫̮̥̟̻̙͓͑̾̀͊̑̀̌̃͋̕͠r̴̡̥̫̱̼̭̱̘͛͆͐͐̀͠ͅͅc̸̢̳̦̭̫̥̪͎̦͆ỳ̵̡͎̞͎̘͚̋̿ ̷̛̻͉̳̾̓́y̴͇̩̯͍̘̬͈̺͈̘͔̽͋̄̓o̶̩̻͗̋̕̕͝ű̶̜̫͈̞̠̦̗͈͔͐͜͠ͅ ̴̰̻͇̙̝̭̗̥̬̝̉̊̈̀̾̇͊͑̎̂͘ͅw̴͎̅ờ̵̧̘̱͇̝̜͇͒̽͌u̶͇̗̭̮̜̺̙͔̰͔̯͛̈́̓̔͘l̷͇͚͓̻̮̺͂d̸̦̦͓͓̏̓͊͊͠͝ ̸̢̢̪͖̹̦͎̯̹̈́̑̿͝h̵̻͖̤͗͋͌̐ą̷͉̮̩͊̉̈̍̃͂̒͆v̴̦̅ͅe̸͕͎̦̙̓͆̆́̒̋͌ ̸̩̻̲̭̫̏͗̍̎̐̔̓̿͘͝͝n̸̫͕̥̗̥̙̞͆̀̎͋̎̽͠ͅè̷̘̻͖̠̫̜̹̖̣̪̒ͅv̶̠̇͐̐̎e̸͎̬͇̩̮͗̊̅͑ͅr̶̢͖̼̜̙̪͕̲͓̯͆̓͗̊͌̿̌́̕͝ ̸͍̣̮̪͇̱̖͕̤̺͋̂͐̀͆̀̾k̷̛̩̖̺͈̱̰̗̀̾̒͝n̵̥̠̰̆̔͂̑̓o̶̯̿̎̊̈́̿̀̒͠w̵͙͍͕̄ň̴̤̥̣͙̦̞́̒͊͗͑͒̾͗̈́.̴̨͈̣̈́̔̍̑͆͠"


The Emperor lowered his blade to the ground, tip against stone, leaving the priest and the congregation confused. Some hopeful.

He looked to them, almost pitifully, and said, "But you dying by my hands would be too kind, too honorable a fate. You do not deserve that."

He looked to his daughters traitorous friends, "You five most of all. Jesse was lucky to have done the deed."

He looked back to the priest, who trembled where he stood, yet still he stood defiantly, "His death was quick. Yours will not."

He raised his hand to the priest, with a faux smile on his face, "May all the beautiful faiths upon this world be free of the rot that plagues it. Let it burn with the rest of the sins of the wretched. You first among them."

The priest began to speak, his words shaking as he did, "You said you were not a man of faith… you are its killer! Why-!"

"Speak of it as though I was a man of faith?" The Emperor questioned, an amused smile on his face, "it is because I still am, I must admit. No matter how hard I ignore it, it never leaves," his smile turned into one of vicious mockery, "it never does. But," he began, returning to his full height and lifting his blade from the ground, its tip still pointed down, "it matters not telling you this. All I have said to you, all the truths revealed here, will be taken to your grave."

The Emperor smiled for one last time, but it was not a kind smile, "Let it burn with the rest of your wretched lot."

He slammed the sword into the ground again, flames roaring to life, engulfing the pews and the wood and the walls, breaking the glass, shattering them into thousands of shards. The congregation screamed, they burned and wept and fled. Husbands desperate to douse the flames that ate at their children's flesh, mothers sheltering babes, the elderly sitting in silence as they held on to each other as the flames took them all. So many tried to snuff out the flames, to flee and live, but it was all in vain.

None would walk out of that church alive, but the Emperor himself.

And from beyond the church did the faithful watch in silence. They looked to the flames and saw the masses dying within. The men, the women, the children and elderly. Guilty and innocent alike. Some mourned their deaths, others felt vindication for the deaths of traitors, for those who brought the destruction of Earth upon them all. Some, those faithful, prayed to their Lord.

Some prayed for forgiveness, for themselves or those burning within the flames. Other prayed for salvation for the sinners, some celebrating their deaths. No soul held the same thought, but they stood there, their ire known.

The deaths of so many rested on the souls of the wicked within. Yet, did the innocents deserve to burn?

None would voice such thought. None would dare oppose the Emperor. They would not lose their lives that day.

But, as the people watched the church burn from the Emperor's flames, Custodians watched. They looked on in silence as their lord took care of the traitors, watched as the lightning tore through the sky and as the church burst into flames. They stayed silent and still as the blaze only grew, waiting for their lords emergence from the deadly fire. Even as the minutes ticked by, they waited, uncaring for the preachers beside them or the people who prayed for the traitors souls.

They did not have to wait any longer, for their lord, their King-of-Ages, walked out from the fire in splendid glory, and all knew peace.

And from those flames, enrapt in the screams of the dying, and none aware, did six glaring eyes emerge.

And then, there was pain.

The Emperor's stuttered, for a moment. A brief pause, a brief lapse in presence. His eyes flickering from reality to that of something else. And soon, he was back, a second was all it lasted, yet it felt like eternity for him. And when he returned did he notice the injuries.

His nose began to drip gold. His lungs coughed blood. His bones ached. His eyes burned with the image of a creature of void and light. And a cry…

A death rattle that tore through time. An endless scream.

It haunts the Children still.

The Emperor looked to his companions and came to the side of his most trusted guardian. None noticed his state, "I need you to send men to find Lua's gestation pod, Constantine."

"My Lord?" Questioned the Captain-General, looking to his liege in confusion.

The Emperor kept his voice low, silencing the jubilation of the faithful and the howling screams of the dying traitors, "I have questions that I need answered." He looked to the crowds that had gathered and said, "Malcador has already begun fishing into Lua's past, trying to triangulate a rough location of her landing through what medical records remain, to follow the trail to where she first entered the system. Her parents must have taken her to a hospital after finding her, to get her checked out and confirm her existence as their daughter. They already had an adopted son, not hard to make a story of finding an abandoned orphan."

He looked back to his Captain-General, "Once his agents find a rough location to begin the search, send your men immediately. Am I clear?"

Valdor bowed his head, "By your will," he too looked to the gathered crowd, "And what of them?"

"They are not a threat, Constantine," said the Emperor, who walked away towards his waiting Stormbird, "let them be. We are not the only ones who demanded the demise of the traitors."

He did not stay to see the fire burn till its extinguish, for their was still wars to wage upon this blessed home. It would burn for three days, till only smoldering ash remained.

Not even their bones.

The armies of the Imperium marched across the world with single intent. To burn it of its rot, to cleanse it of the sickness that chains it. To kill traitors and enemies alike, to save a world and bring retribution for the near death of one of their own.

It was a bloody affair, one that turned men into monsters and monsters into men.

Among those twisted by the horrors of war, a desperate few turned to further horrors. Many among the world knew of powers that could fight against the Emperor and his angels of death, that they would be willing powers in such a situation.

Many of those knew it was a stupid endeavor, for the Chaos Gods were not generous beings, nor benevolent divine.

They were cruel. And always had a price.

But some would risk it all, to defeat the Imperium. They knew because these beings had done so, in another life, in another time, and nearly slain the man who would be called god.

These men and women sat around a sacrifice worthy to the daemons beyond, carved in runes they haphazardly created, in light of what they found within the Hobby. The virgin wept tears, moaned in pain, her bones broken, her limbs bound, but all she could do was watch as the leader of these desperate few raise a jaded blade high above the air, and called for a miracle.

The blessings of the four, to rid the world of the Imperium. To end the slaughter. To save them all.

The virgin died with a blade in her heart, without knowing the fate of what would befall the Earth.

Power surged, the desperate few cried in relief, and suddenly-

Silence.

The room stilled, the cave warmed, the cold and wind vanished into nothingness as the electricity of their ritual sputtered and died. They looked around the room confused, turning to their leader who looked equally perplexed, not knowing why it had failed. It always worked in the 40K setting… why was it not working now?

Was it because the Heresy had yet to happen? The curtain between the material and immaterial realm not thin enough for the Chaos Gods to hear?

He could think little else as claws ripped through his throat.

Those gathered in this blasphemous circle screamed and scattered, looking on in horror as the man fell headless to the ground. One tried to grab a gun nearby, but found their throat torn through by sharp teeth. Another fell from a force unknown that slammed into them, a speed that saw their spine snapping and their screams ringing out, flailing on the ground in agony.

The few that remained huddled close, fearful of their assailant, yet still they saw no signs of them. Yet still they were picked off, one by one. The last remaining whimpered on the ground, pushing themselves against the rocky walls of this abandoned cave, and waited for her end.

The man with the broken spine still lived, still wailing and suffering on the cold stone ground, the blood of the sacrificial offering streaming down towards him. The minute it touched his skin, his head was crushed, his blood and brain matter scattering, the last remaining cultist screaming in sheer terror.

She looked at where his head once stood, finding a giant paw made of wispy air and light, her eyes trailing up to see what monstrosity slaughtered them like cattle.

She sat before the eyes of a giant creature, who stalked towards its final pray, blood staining lips, dripping from nine tails, echoes of laughter and thought and sound mimicking the long dead and long forgotten. Accusations, heresy, treason, all things whispered from its light, drilled into her ears, made her suffer and bled and pray for mercy, clutching broken ear drums and weeping eyes filled with blood.

The pressure rose still.

With the creature before her, she could see memories within its eyes, reflecting back her life, her parents lives, the lives of all her ancestors and-

"ፕⶴዐ፱ ፕⶴዪቹልፕቹክ ፕⶴቹ ነልክርፕጎፕሃ ዐቻ ፕⶴጎነ ሠዐዪረጋ."

The woman sobbed, choking on air.

The creature growled, "፪፱ፕ ፕⶴቹ ዓ፱ቹረረቹዪ ፏ፱ልዪጋነ. ጎፕ የዪዐፕቹርፕነ. ሃዐ፱ ሠዐ፱ረጋ ⶴልህቹ ልረሠልሃነ ቻልጎረቹጋ. ፪፱ፕ ሠቹ ርልክክዐፕ ልረረዐሠ ሃዐ፱ዪ ኡጎክጋ ፕዐ ቹሸጎነፕ."

The woman tried to beg.

The creature brought its mouth closer to her face, "ሠቹ ርልክክዐፕ ልረረዐሠ ሃዐ፱ዪ የቹዐየረቹ ፕዐ ፕⶴዪቹልፕቹክ ፕⶴጎነ ሠዐዪረጋ ልክጋ ጎፕነ ርⶴጎረጋዪቹክ. ነዐ ሃዐ፱ ጮ፱ነፕ ጋጎቹ."

The woman grabbed a nearby gun in desperation, lunging with all she had, and aimed it at the monster. She fired, tears clouding her sight, but the creature was far too big for her to miss.

The bullets hit, the creature stayed still. It looked to her curiously, tilting its head as the woman's hands shook, watching as the monster stood there, unharmed. Not even a mark marring its wispy fur.

It laughed, an ugly, horrible, laugh. It echoed the sorrow and pain of a millions voices, ancestor after ancestor, kin after kin. Past, future, and present.

The woman sobbed.

The creature smiled, teeth stained in blood.

"ር፱ፕቹ"

Its body twisted as it moved around her, footsteps as silent as a tomb. The woman let the gun drop, her arms falling, her eyes staring into nothingness.

The creature taunted her.

"ሃዐ፱ ርልክክዐፕ ኡጎረረ ሠⶴልፕ ጎነ ክዐፕ ዪቹልረ"

Its body was like silk, strands of weaved webs strung into a single form, twisting around the woman's shaking body. Its voice oscillated, from man to woman, elder to child, a thousand voices into one, a single voice echoing a thousand strong. The woman began to shed more tears, sobs leaving bloody lips.

The creature looked to her and said, "ጎፕ ጎነ ክዐፕ ሃዐ፱ዪ ቻል፱ረፕ ቻዐዪ ክዐፕ ኡክዐሠጎክፏ. ፕⶴልፕ ርⶴዐጎርቹ ሠልነ ረዐክፏ ፕልኡቹክ ቻዪዐጮ ሃዐ፱."

The monster stared at her, eyes like a thousand dawns, "፪፱ፕ ሃዐ፱ ⶴልጋ ፕⶴቹ ርⶴዐጎርቹ ፕዐ ርዐጮጮጎፕ ነ፱ርⶴ ነጎክ. ፕዐ ጎክህዐኡቹ ፕⶴቹ ቹሃቹነ ዐቻ ቻልረነቹ ፏዐጋነ."

The woman let herself fall back to the cave wall, exhaustion taking her there and then. She looked to the monster as any creature would do when knowing the end was near.

"ልክጋ ሃዐ፱ ነፕጎረረ ጋጎጋ, ኡክዐሠጎክፏ ጎፕ ሠልነ ሠዪዐክፏ. ኡክዐሠጎክፏ ፕⶴቹ ርዐክነቹዓ፱ቹክርቹነ ዐቻ ሠⶴልፕ ሃዐ፱ ሠዐ፱ረጋ ⶴልህቹ ሠዪዐ፱ፏⶴፕ."

The creature began to stand, its wispy fur of white and blue and purple turning to scarlet red, its eyes turning into a thousand dying stars, its teeth dripping black. It growled, but it was no howl, no sound an animal could ever make.

It was the voices of countless beings, echoing cries of misery and suffering, pain and agony, pleas and mercies. They echoed through the walls, the voices of a trillion ancestors, and the woman wished for forgiveness.

She would have none.

"ነዐ ፕⶴልፕ ጎነ ሠⶴሃ ሃዐ፱ ጮ፱ነፕ ጋጎቹ."

The woman begged.

Her ancestors suffering only grew. Their wails turned to horrifying screams.

The creature contorted, limbs snapping, neck twisting, howling into the abyss.

Then… silence.

The woman looked as the creature turned to calming white and blue and purple, teeth still stained in blood, eyes a thousand dusk.

"Please…"

The creature smiled.

"ክዐ."

The woman could only scream as teeth tore into flesh and bone, muffled by the maw that ripped into her face.

Silence remained once the final wet tear ended the life of the last tainted soul. The creature looked to its work, the innocent dead, the traitors remains, and its eyes turned ever brighter.

Forces of the Talons and Eleventh Legion found there way to this abandoned place, charging in to prevent the rituals completion, but found only the dead remaining, and one living soul who still breathed.

The woman wore torn and shredded clothing, her rich red hair matted and stained in blood, her bright blue-white eyes wide and red from the tears she shed. She screamed and flinched back as the Sisters of Silence charged in, the Custodians following suit, the Fianna not far behind.

They looked to the carnage and the last survivor and found no Daemon in sight.

A Custodian took a knee to speak with the survivor, "What happened here?"

Her voice was gentle and patient, needing to know what happened, if the Daemon had escaped or died, and what killed it if so.

The woman shook, a Sister of Silence stepping up to hand over a blanket to the woman, who accepted it and said, "I… I don't know."

She licked her lips, stained by blood, fingers gripping the blanket with nails covered in grime, her struggle evident, her resistance clear to those there, "We got jumped by these… these psychos! They dragged us here and… and…"

She raised a blood stained hand towards the woman in the center of the poorly drawn out summoning circle, "They broke her first. Carved her with symbols and… and killed her."

She looked to the Custodian, to the Sister and Legionary, "Why?"

The Custodian still pushed, yet gentle still, needing answers, "What happened after that?"

"There was… a pressure." The woman trailed, thinking back, trying to remember, "the air became cold, there was power all around us, and then… silence."

She looked back to the Custodian, "As if it was snuffed out."

The Custodian nodded, figuring well what probably happened next.

"And what of the cultist? How did they die?"

She still needed that confirmation, just in case.

The woman shook, the trauma still raw, "Wisp of light tore through them, as though the wind was their enemy, a thousand blade against their flesh. They fell… one by one. I thought I was next."

She gripped the blanket tighter, held it closer to her shivering form, "I thought I was dead."

The Custodian placed a hand on the woman's shoulder, turning towards her compatriots, "We have what we need. Inform the Captain-General of what happened here. It seems the Veil prevents even daemonic summoning."

The woman only bowed her head, a Sister rubbing her shoulders.

A legionary of the XI looked to the Shield Captain, "How did they even know what to do?"

The Shield Captain looked at the man near the dead sacrifice, "A Chaos fan who took it too far. A concerning development."

She looked to the sisters who awaited her order, "Prepare the flamers. We burn this place in case any residues of the summoning remain. Leave nothing behind."

She turned back to the woman, "Come, ma'am. Let us get you out of this place."

The Sister helped the woman to her feet, guided her along the unsteady path towards the mouth of the cave, as more Sisters came with flamers in hand, as they ignited behind them in a scream of heated liquid and gas. The fires grew hot as they left the cave, into the bright sunny day marred by distant smoke.

The Legionary began to speak, "We can take her to one of the refugee centers. The Fianna can keep her safe, get her back on her feet."

"A generous thing," began the Shield-Captain, turning towards the legionary, "Your Primarch would be proud."

The legionary bowed his head, "Her love is felt, my Lady."

The Custodian nodded, "A good thing, no doubt."

She turned to her company, "We make haste towards the capital," one final look at the woman and legionaries, "we bid thee farewell."

The Legionaries bowed their heads, watched as the Talons departed, and turn towards the woman who looked towards the horizon in muted horror, "Let us make our own leave, miss."

She nodded silently, guided by gentle hands, later picked up to make the journey easier on her. The legionaries worked in silence, walked in silence, but a question was left unsaid.

"What is your name?"

The woman flickered her eyes, exhaustion clear as mid day, and said-

"Meg."

Her lips twitched into a faint smile, "My name is Meg."

It was beginning to roll nicely off her tongue.

Zahariel looked down at the planet, spots across the world still smoldering from the fires of war. He looked down to this planet he had never truly cared for, and felt pain from its suffering.

The green turned to fire, as the green of his world turned to iron grey.

But he was silent in the observation room, no one else in sight. In his hands, a letter was held, one pressed with love, signed by hand, and sealed with special wax, from what he could tell, rubbing his fingers over it. It was crumbled a bit, from the time it laid within his grasp, his eyes intensely staring at one spot, one tiny spot, that never left his sight, till the world turned beneath him, his target sinking into the distant horizon.

He was three days late… they were three days late.

"We missed the funeral, didn't we?"

Zahariel did not react as Astelan entered the room, who came to his side, but did not sit. He stood there, under the light of the Earth beneath, and felt a stab in his twin hearts.

He and Zahariel felt that pain together.

The Librarian nodded his head, "Aye. The letter was stamped weeks ago, but seems it was caught up in the mail."

Astelan gave a snort, telling the young Librarian he knew it was not an accidental delay. It never could be. But he made no other comment, no further retort, and left the two to remain in silence as they watched the once burning planet turn beneath them.

Zahariel would not call it cathartic, watching the Earth like this, but it helped distract his mind, from everything that had happened. His failures, his fears, his worries. He felt the echo of his Primarch's gaze still, the cold glare he gave them before the legion departed for war, leaving them and the rest of the Calibanite Astartes behind. A punishment for their disobedience, before his wrath was laid down upon them.

Luther kept himself elsewhere, after speaking with the Eleventh, shaken as he left Lua's medical room. Zahariel did not ask him why that was the case, distracted by everything else, but he did not pry and would not pry now. There was grief in the man, a pain that the Librarian did not fully understand, but he left it for now, the matter not his priority.

Astelan handed him a data-slate, "Have you seen the reports from the ground?"

"Not much," admitted Zahariel, taking it from the senior Dark Angel to begin skimming through it, "I've heard they had amassed pyres to burn the dead, far away from human eyes," He swallowed, "and dug mass graves for what remains."

Astelan nodded, "That is correct. Numbers are coming in on the death toll. I am… concerned over the amassing tally."

Zahariel felt those same thoughts, looking down at the numbers, flinching as they steadily grew, as the dead were counted, one by one, their names written down, their identities confirmed. Whatever family remained would be informed of their passing, then little else done. Other notes were popping in, ones that made Zahariel raise an eyebrow.

"What is this?"

"Orders from our liege."

The two Dark Angels turned sharply towards the new intruder, watching the towering figure of Neptunius stepping into the light of Earth from the shadows of the Bucephelus, "He has commanded that the children of his enemies and the traitors of Earth be captured. Tribune Ra is leading the effort."

"For what reason?" Questioned Zahariel, but Astelan felt his heart sink as the words were said.

"He's making them into Custodians… isn't he?"

Neptunius nodded, "Aye."

Zahariel felt a bit sick from the words, "What?"

Another voice entered the conversation, "As our lord did with his enemies on Terra, so too does he do them here."

Oubaste came into view, entering the room with a tray of snacks in hand, freshly baked for such a meeting, "Those newly born to toddler children born to those set to die by the Emperor's hands are to be taken and tested to see if they can be made into Custodes. Tribune Ra leads the effort because-"

"He was in the same position," explained Astelan, who looked a bit shaken, "his mother was the one who drained the last drops of water from Terra's last ocean. Her son was taken as punishment, her life forfeited, and he was made into the man we know as Ra."

"Precisely," said Oubaste, leaving the tray of goodies on the table in front of Zahariel, who quickly grabbed a few favorites, "those who cannot become one among the Ten Thousand will be given to the Eleventh to be the first Astartes made from Earthian stock. At least," Oubaste began to shrug his shoulders, "the boy's who fail the requirements to become a Custodian."

Zahariel looked unwell as he looked to the two Custodians who casually talked about the mass kidnapping, "Why are you so calm about this?"

The two of them looked to the young Librarian, and though their eyes were hidden, Zahariel knew they were giving him questioning looks, "Because that is how things are? Why question the decision?"

"Because," said Zahariel, who began to stand, "The Emperor is taking the children of his enemies to make them into living weapons against their will. Won't they rebel against him?"

The Custodians laughed, so loudly that it made Zahariel flinch, Astelan staying stone still, with Neptunius explaining, "We are remade from the ground up, to ascend beyond human capabilities. Works of art, one and all, uniquely tailored to the Emperor's needs. Artistry of flesh and bone, remade to be something more."

Neptunius raised a hand in gesture, saying, "Each Custodian is a unique being in this ascendancy. No one of us are the same. In this rebirth, we are born anew, devoutly loyal to our King-of-Ages and will remain so until our deaths. Those children? They will hardly remember this time, as we hardly remember our own infancy. They will know the Emperor's light and the paradise of Earth, bereft of all the rot that stains it. Their parent's will be distant memories, if even that."

He shrugged his shoulders, "That is what things are. There is no point to worry about their loyalty, Zahariel. We have no other choice."

Oubaste tilted his head, "Why is that disturbing you out, Zahariel?"

The young Librarian looked sick indeed, his eyes darting as his face turned paler by the second, helped back to his seat by Astelan who said, "He was unaware of the process that occurs in the creation of the Custodians. He is… unfamiliar with it all."

They accepted the answers, "Ah. Caliban only takes willing recruits?"

"Yes," said Astelan, patting the Librarian on the head as he stood, "that is the traditions of their old knightly order, at least as far as I am told. The taking of non consenting children, infants and babes in fact, is…" he trailed off, his eyes drifting as he looked for the right word, "foreign to the Calibanites. Especially those of the Cymru'araun region."

Though the Custodians were not keen on the exact meaning of Astelan's words, they could surmise enough to understand, acknowledging them as Neptunius said, "Understandable. Apologies, Zahariel. We did not mean to upset you."

He turned back to Astelan, "And did I hear you two make mention of missing a funeral?"

Astelan nodded grimly, "Nithya, Oscar, and Jay's funeral, to be precise."

His words made the Custodians straighten, their grips on their Guardian Spears tightening as Oubaste gave out a curt response, "I see."

He then raised a hand to his helmeted chin, "Perhaps that is why that request was sent in…"

"Pardon?"

He looked to Zahariel who regained his footing again, his eyes squarely on him, a growing smile on his lips, even if it was hidden from the two Astartes, "From three individuals."

The Dark Angels looked confused, "Who?"

"Does the name Sunniva, Chumani, and Ndidi sound familiar?"

The halls of the Bucephelus was dark and shadowed, for night at gripped the ship. The sun was long set, the night skies lighting up with what lights remained, and all was silent.

From the Custodians who guarded the halls to the Sisters of Silence who patrolled quarters and training arenas. To the remaining Dark Angels who slumbered anxiously to the serfs who tended the gardens and prepared the meals, to those few who remained awake deep into the night, unable to sleep, unable to calm their racing hearts. Everything was peaceful.

In a room deep within the Emperor's quarters, hidden behind false walls and brooding guards, slept a broken child.

Her room was dim from the night, but never dark. The monitors beeping in rhythm with her hearts, which pulsed against the gauze that bound her still open chest. They wrapped around her neck, all the way to her jaw, her mandible missing. Her hair was shorn short, a far cry from their once length, and gone was the pale blonde that defined her amongst her fellows and family.

They shined like the pale moon, which sung silently high above, and gave a near luster, as though breathing in rhythm with a heartbeat unheard. Her once flawless skin was marred by ruin, burns and cuts and stiches alike, bound in bandage, set to heal.

She would not be the same. She never would be. She never was.

But in the dark, as the child slept, a shadow emerged. An old friend, one lost to memories.

It crept through the room, silent as they went. Briar trailed their feet, followed by the scents of fresh pines and earthly springs. They came to the medical beds side, then beside the child that slept, mind and soul unbound by damaged flesh. It looked to this child and remembered her laugh, her twinkling eyes, as the winter forest once did, so many ages ago.

It looked to this child and felt the pulse of energy beneath damaged flesh, the stitching of wrongness and netherness away, sawing and cutting till but a perfect child remained.

It looked to her, then placed a hidden hand upon her own, and looked to her peaceful face beneath a shadowed cowl.

We have been expecting you.

Chapter Text

They opened their eyes to a moonless night, lit only by the veins of the universe, pulsing with white blood, dipped in soft blues and purples. It pumped a life that was not blood but was its own, sinking into every corner and nook of the wide expanse before them, a sky webbed by the light of these vines, dripping gold and pink, as though an aurora fell like rain, that extended far above them and wider than they could ever reach. But never below, below the murky depths of the deep and clear watery floors. That was where the dreaming rested.

Water that was not water licked their half-submerged body, still as the quiet sea, never disturbed. Never rough, never cruel. Never kind. Static. Still. A constant that never changed. A barrier between that is and what is not or what could yet be or what once was.

They did not know. They were only focused on the trembling lights above, that danced high and far, rising far from where they laid towards divinity. Motes of dust, suspended specks of glittering light. They were stars to them, stars that floated in inexistant wind towards a great and glorious light.

The Father, the Sky, the Endless Sun.

They reached out, an indistinguishable hand that trembled towards the gathering and fading lights guided by fire and the shadows of stillness. But no matter how far they reached, how strained they became, never would they reach those distant lights of the ones they felt they knew. But names did not exist, not theirs, not them. Only names that hold the weight of the endless void may be spoken in such a hallow place, to see the layers pulled back and face truth.

They cried, but no tears were shed.

They let their hand fall back to the endless realm beneath, held up by the branches of a winding, golden tree, pulsing roots of white, slowly creeping up the trunk like vines, carving deep into the glittering bark. A tree they did not care for, even as its leaves sang like bells and smelt of fresh dew on the eve of dawn. No, they did not care for that. Only on the stars that left their sight, into the endless light, and knew the stars found peace.

Peace they had not yet felt.

A stabbing pain struck where their hearts would be and a well of grief returned, but they did not remember why.

You do, but you are afraid. The pain too raw… too real.

A weight returned to their chest, just as the presence beneath returned from the depths, like a great creature rising from the dark into the light of a faint sun. It sang such a mournful song. So full of grief, of longing and hope and the anguish only a mother would know. But there was hope rooted in the notes, a gentle love and relief that shook the watery floor and sang in union with the vines above. A song that Father joined, like a greater and older whale who had long missed the music of its kin.

They smiled, words turned to whispers and bells, echoing through into eternity, but never spoken, "Mother."

Six great hands rose from the depths beneath, chitin and bark pulsing in the glow of the beating veins above, which twisted and gathered upon the only real thing there. They rose towards the heavens they could not touch, then down towards the child beneath the grace of the truest divine.

Their smile only grew as the many hands enveloped them in a mother's embrace, one long lost, long forgotten. For only the soul could remember the distant love once known, once felt, oh so long ago.

And from those arms did the being who they belong to rose to the surface, but never did they leave it. Resting beneath the only thing real there, a constant presence that could never escape the prison of its current, temporary, existence.

And there they remained as the child reached for them, beneath the watery glass floor. Never did they rise to touch it, no matter how much they desired to do so, to so many countless others. Silence was their voice, the whispers of the dead, the echoes of their life, weaved into words, so that, one day, their will may be known.

But not now. Not soon.

The child could only stare out towards the veins above, to see those pulsing vines and the great beyond of stars and nebulas and life itself. To those glittering stars that rose to the warmth of Father's light, stars they felt they knew, so many beginning to ascend from beyond the great, golden tree.

A tear fell down their cheek. The dying light of the moon held within.

They woke again, this time alone.

Still the skies pulsed with light, a comforting presence that was eternal and everlasting, a life that would persist even past death itself. Where the rains of auroras spilled like tears and weeping willows, all at the whims of the true divine.

They took comfort in that sky as they lied there, alone, watching the falling rain of white and gold. Sometimes they spotted more stars ascending towards the heavenly sun. They would try to reach them again, to leave behind the empty halls they wandered within, to find that peace they so craved. Each time they did, Mother would reach for them, and gently guide them down again. She would briefly hold them in her loving hands, to soothe and comfort them, until the depths called for her return, and she would part, to return to where she dwelt in dreaming death.

And so they remained there, in an empty place, looking towards the heavens and the beauty beyond, watched as blood pulsed in the veins above, and took solace in their comforting presence. An eternal mark that could never die.

They did not know why they took comfort in that.

Yet, such a thought brought a chill down their spine, as their eyes drifted towards an expanse far behind them. Across the breadth of the never ending sky and the true divine, laid something terrible and great. Misery and poisoned sweetness made manifest on truth itself.

A great, devouring void, bereft of light and life. Only darkness, only seething madness and hate lived there, where all things, even light, were consumed. They looked into the void, into the seething dark, and found it looking back.

They felt a prick in their eye-

A tug saw them submerged within the watery glass, snapping them from the gaze of the ravaging void, a panic swelling as Mother gently guided them away, far away, from that endless all consuming abyss. Far beyond its sight, where Mother rumbled and whistled, the prick fading as she placed a gentle finger over the throbbing eye.

They calmed then, the pain gone, the song of Mother easing them from a creeping terror, and they almost slept as Mother guided them towards more safer shores. Towards a familiar tree of glittering gold, of scars that pulsed in the same light as the veins above. Mother guided them towards the roots, the tangled briar their safety net as Mother took them to the surface. Past roots of white and blue and purple, long overtaken by Mother's melody, did they finally resurface again.

When settled among the roots of the golden tree, they look to find the seething abyss, to see if the darkness was gone. And it was, far out of sight, blinded by the warmth of the tree that felt so familiar to them, but they could not recall why.

Before another word could be said, a melody or whisper, Mother was gone. The child did not see her drifting back to the deep, deep below, to a place they could not go. Left at the base of this golden tree, whose branches and light sang a twisting melody, of brass and drums. Left to sing a lullaby, to ease the absence of Mother, and her silent goodbye. Even then, past the horns and drums and mumbling lullaby, they noticed a distant yet slowly rising echo of strings and winds, creating a melody to drown the drums and horns of the golden tree. A melody all too familiar.

Yet none could silence the wind that sang through the leaves high above, the smell of wet dirt and freshly laid flowers.

Those remained, even if the music changed.

But it was only a distant symphony, one they tuned out as they laid against the bark and drank deep its warming touch, till skin that was not skin burned, a pain in their chest blooming, but there was no pain, no discomfort here. Only peace, able to listen to Mother's song, that sang so mournfully yet filled with such pride. But Mother was not alone, for her melody was paired with another, one that so easily harmonized with hers, deep below. Where others sang, others they knew, but could not remember.

It was those songs they took comfort in, along with the shining melody of Father high above, who rested above the golden tree. His light shined upon them and the tree, and across this endless realm of never ending possibilities. But his light did not drown out the beauty of the skies. It did not wash out the nebulas and stars that were draped over a canvas of rich blues and purples, nor the veins of white and blue and purple that streaked across eternity.

His light did not harm the true divine and would never hide its truth, but only highlight its majesty, to shine that spotlight to the seen and unseen. The colors and shapes known and unknown.

It made this realm a place of pure beauty and bliss.

Only to be marred by the sickening void that hungered, now gone from their view. A blessed thing. A worrying thing. Yet, its presence never left, still throbbing at the back of their eye, a distant gaze that never faded, one they could never truly ignore. Only suppress, till it was nearly gone from thought. One their subconscious would know and nothing more.

Do not look into its ruinous gaze.

The child only hummed as Mother looked to them from the depths of her slumber, "Why is it there, Mother? Why such a vile blight mar the true divine?"

A wound that festered, left unchecked. A sickness that bloomed at an apex and an epoch, formed in the wake of tragedy.

The child curled into the roots of the golden tree, pressed an inexistant ear towards the beating veins that sang in harmony with Mother's voice, "Why was it left to rot, Mother?"

Silence was their reply, words that were not words spoken through lips that did not exist from a being that did not live. Mother did not answer their question. Only asked them a simple request.

You need to understand.

They did not. They could not, not as a growing weariness filled their veins and tugged them ever closer to the edge, towards that final peace, towards the warmth of the tree, to be returned to tarnished light. But Mother would not have it and gently guided them away, away from the roots and the trunk and towards the edge of twilight.

Away from the singing dead.

Sorrow filled the child and they knew not why.

Time comes for us all, little one. Some sooner than others. But not yet for you.

They did not know why those words brought them such sadness.

But I shall always be with you and all the rest. Watching and waiting, till the time comes when existence calls for your return. Where I will greet thee and all the rest, reunited once again, where we can all sing together.

"In everlasting peace."

Mother chuckled. She hummed and sang and rumbled through the depths, as the child listened and promised-

What did they promise again?

They crossed the twilight plains as the everlasting Father mournfully sang the song of the dead.

So many more stars began to rise from the sea of eternity, beyond the golden tree where they had not yet treaded. They rose towards his infinite light and a pang of sorrow returned to them, the reason why still unclear.

But they remained wandering this endless hall, a corridor whose ceiling was infinity and whose floors trapped the ocean depths of primordial waters, draped in still darkness. There the Mother remained, slumbering as the others did, deep beneath the blanket of the crushing depths of which only they could survive, leaving them alone, to wander these halls without purpose, without reason. Bound to the watery glass floor, denied Father's guiding light, his peace, only able to watch, to see, but never follow.

Long did the tree of golden leaves fade into the horizon. Long did those beating drums and howling horns fade into the distance. Only but an echo remained, and yet even that was drowned by a chorus of infinite songs, harmonizing with the strings and winds of before. A pleasant music that intertwined itself with the vines and veins above and even the stillness beneath. All a guiding hand to fill nothingness till nothingness was nothing.

Only that song would sing this far into this endless realm, where they walked amongst stars and worlds and swirling roads that crossed the gaps of the unknown. There they wandered, through the living forest of endless possibilities; the nursery of stars and the birthing of worlds, those teaming with life, and those stripped of all they once were.

For some reason, that made them sad, gazing mournfully at one world, which stood on the line between nothing and everything.

Once it was everything.

The child laughed, their eyes sparkled, yet sadness remained even in their smile, as they looked down to see Mother returned, gently beneath the stillness of their prison. They rested on their knees, pressed the palm of their hands onto the glass floor, and whispered their greeting. Mother returned it in kind and soon the child stood again, to look out back towards this dead world that should never be dead.

They felt a touch at the back of their mind, of a flickering haze that saw beauty restored, but withering away under the light of a hideous ghost star. And the laughter of a hungering god.

Do not listen.

"But It is here…"

They trembled as they stared at this world (everything and anything, a gift left in silence) as the hungering void above howled and devoured, light dimming till but shadows remained, for Father's light could not reach this forsaken land. Long abandoned, long claimed by another. A festering wound that touched every corner and every surface of this realm with a sickening hue, a life devoid of meaning and purpose, for only suffering was to remain. They drowned in the deep, yet they remained above the watery floor below, that housed the few dead.

For the many dead danced amongst the stars above and only the few would remain trapped below, to dream till it was a dream no more.

But the weight of It above pressed further down, the glass below cracking as bones that did not exist warped and yielded. A cry that was not spoken was still heard, a whispering howl echoing further and further, from the depths below. Something was to give, yet they suffered till.

They could not breath in this world where they never breathed, they could not gasp in a world where they had no lungs, for this was a world they did not live in. A world they did and did not exist in. But the world did not care, for they were real enough for this world. Real enough to be under the shadow of a great, festering devourer, to feel its sight, its eye gleaming upon them, deep within the abyssal dark of the most ancient of voids.

They could not fight against the terror above. But they tried and failed all the same. Their inexistant head trembled against a guiding finger of flesh and misery and churning hate, forced upwards towards the awaiting abyss above, so that their feet became stars and the deep below became the sea.

For waves to become a sea of hands, of the countless withered dead, and to be dragged under those clawing waves. To find unity in death. In the sweetest of suffering.

They struggled. They did. They resisted, as best they could, but it mattered not to the being above.

But it gave them time. Time they did not know they needed, for one moment they struggled, and the next-

The world and stars and the endless realm vanished in but an instant. Flashing across their eyes as they plunged into the murky depths beneath. And in those depths did they panic, until they saw the many arms of Mother and heard her own howling song as she dragged them further into the depths of the few dead. Into the dreams of the dreamers, whose song remained distant, till the ravaging shriek of poisoned sweetness trembled above.

The glass cracked again, the raging dark only grew, till Mother hissed and warbled. Till it grew into a roar. In her anger, the crushing depths began to rise in pressure, pushing into the child and the floor above. It rose from the wrath of Mother, straining against its purpose, groaning as a whirlwind of screams screeched through the realm. And from the depths of the few dead did the rest begin to stir again, a smattering of countless, glowing eyes, rising from the depths, their forms hidden by the still dark, but their whale songs rose all the same.

And only then, with Mother's wrath and the kin below, did the hungering void recede, its claws of misery retreating and its abyssal maw rising back into the blot that carved bitter sweetness across the skies of eternity. In the wake of their leaving did the sun of Father return, giving light back to the watery tomb and the nursery and to all the realm. Stars returned in motion, his song rising, and in those heavens did he dance with the true divine, for they could not dance among the living, for the living would suffer in the wake of their love.

The child trembled, they whimpered and mewled and cried, drowning in a realm they could not drown within, but they did not fear this dark. They never could. Mother cooed. She coddled and sang like the most ancient and gentlest of giants whose six arms held the child close towards her false beating heart. An echo of a time that no longer reigned, a miserable reminder that brought the child more misery and Mother giving more love.

"Why is it like this, Mother?"

She said nothing, only loved.

And in that world did warmth return, breath restored, and freedom given again, peace once more known. It drowned the grief they did and did not understand, exhaustion dragging them even further. But Mother kept them afloat, drifting with the tide and the current and followed their guide back to the tree of golden leaves. Her kin, gently swaying in the depths further under, returned to their death dreams, leaving them alone once again.

In Mother's embrace, they did not struggle. They let the depths encompass them, fill them with the stillness of the dark, and basked in the light of the beauty that became ink in the waters. In Mother's embrace, they found comfort and love. And as they neared the tree of distant memories and distant threads, they were ferried farther and farther from the horrid wound in the sky. From the sickening bitterness, from the dead world that should not be dead.

It was never to be lifeless, but an eternal bastion of our love.

The child mourned. They mourned for a reason they did and did not know. Images both alien and familiar rushed past their eyes, imprinting a recollection of something once beautiful, once perfect and grand and the beating heart of everything, bringing them even more woe. But the stars above, the whispering vines and beating veins, sang a song they remembered. A mourning they joined, a song that sang the names of the lost, a future torn and sundered, left to rot into nothing for those yet to come to remember. A mourning of a death of everything.

A remembrance of the lost.

Do you remember their names?

They did.

They didn't.

Were they asked this before?

A chuckle was their response and they blushed, which only saw a further rise in the Mother's mirth that left the child pouting. Mother only coddled in kind, nuzzled and rumbled her warmth and love, all to distract them, to drift them away from the terror in the night. The darkness that does not give, darker than night itself, that which even darkness could not flee from.

Once they arrived to the roots of the tree, Mother let them go. She let them rise to the surface, through the twisting roots to guide them back into the golden light, a bitter sweet moment where the child begged her to remain, but Mother shook her head.

You're time is not over. Not now. And until then, I wait for all my children to return to me. Where we will wait till the breaking and the ending journey.

The child still begged, pleaded, cried and reached out, like so many before. Like so many after. And Mother only looked sad, to give one final caress of the cheek, as Mother does to all her children. The first mother they see and the one who greets them in death.

Do not cry. Do not weep. For we will have an eternity together under Her light.

She rose from the depths, to cradle the child one last time, to hold them close, then release them back to the tarnished light, an acceptance of the tragedy. An acceptance the child bitterly accepted.

For I love all my children and watch them all in kind. You and all the others do not leave me sight. I see all.

More stars began to ascend into Father's light, a howling torment that made the child whimper.

I know all.

Mother grew. She trembled in the prison of her death and pulled against the unseen chains that kept her beneath the depths. The child watched, watched in awe and horror, as they came upon the highest roots, pulled out of the depths, and back into the realm above.

Mother looked to that same tree, six eyes narrowing.

And I will not allow any harm to come to them.

Bark cracked, limbs groaned, and the drums of war rang like sky trumpets heralding the end. The child watched the tree grow even more veins of white and purple and blue, a shrieking cry rising as stars flooded the skies, and then-

It all went silent.

The child no long floated, but sat on watery glass, back pressed against the base of the golden tree, and watched the stars light the skies and return to Father's light. They watched the mournful beauty, wishing Mother was here to see, yet felt a wet trail of moonlight fall down their inexistant cheek.

Why did they cry? Why did they tremble in fear when they never left this golden shelter?

The depths beneath them were silent and still.

They did not know it muffled the screaming, dreaming dead.

The next time they woke, the sky was not eternity, but covered by as canopy of trees.

They froze, staring at the green and dark foliage above, confused by the sight. The skies should be that of an endless starry expanse, of living veins pumping the blood of the universe and the heavenly sun of Father. But they did not see that here. Only the leaves of countless trees.

They could not see the sun beyond the canopy, so dense they were, but there was light. Brilliant, gentle light. It lit the bark of the trees and its giant roots, all coming… from below them.

It was not the watery glass floor they were so used to. It was not solid. But they did not sink.

Sitting up, they saw a fairytale. Of a grove with blooming flowers of all shades and the thickets trees they have ever seen. Suspended motes of light danced over the water and the falling streams that trailed down the rocks and exposed roots to the center pool. It left the child to watch in awe as the pool glowed and hummed with a power that felt… dormant.

"It has been, for some time now."

The child turned towards the source of the voice, startled to hear something at all. For noise did not exist in the realm of stars and possibilities, not like it does here, in this realm of trees.

It did not take long to find the source of the noise, for they were not hiding themselves at all. On the contrary, they were walking right up to them, across soil and moss and stone and water.

A woman, taller than any they had ever seen, with rich lightly bronzed skin, with glowing magenta eyes and soft pink hair, crowned in gold and magenta butterfly wings made of crystal. She was dressed in a gown of many parts, to a point where one would not consider it a dress at all. The fabric was designed in the pattern of butterfly wings and the hues of the setting sun, as though twilight danced on it, glittering in light and shadow. Upon her back were wings encased in soft gold, echoing the glow of a rising sun behind stained glass, and above her head was an ethereal glow that gave an echoing tick no soul could hear.

But the child could. They could hear the ticking of time in that glittering lotus, and the woman knew the child could hear, and she smiled. It was the gentlest of smiles they had ever seen, one filled with emotions so indescribable that it made them look away, even as she came up towards the child. And as she came to the child, butterflies of light that shimmered like crystals danced in her wake, swarming her fluttering dress, her rippling steps, her flowing hair and moving hands.

They even came to dance around the child.

They watched as she crossed the water without an ounce of hesitation, ripples in the pool cascading outwards with each step she took, each one closer to them, until finally she moved no more. To stand before that was and was not there. She looked down, her smile not gone, the child hesitant to look, yet the familiarity of it all made them look anyway, and saw a face they knew they knew, but could not remember.

They looked into the woman's eyes and saw they were filled with sadness. They did not like them being sad. So the child hummed a song Mother sang, which only made the woman choke. She pressed her lips tightly together, her eyes beginning to waver, yet the kindness did not leave. She smiled even as she cried, her words like an echo in time, "How I had wished to hear Mother's song."

The child felt they had heard that before, yet shook it away, "Doesn't Mother sing to you too? She sings to me all the time."

The woman laughed, a genuine laugh, "We are not blessed to hear her, to know her as you do. But we hope to, one day."

The child nodded solemnly, "Mother won't let me stay with her. She says it's not my time yet," they looked back to the woman, "but she said one day we'll all be with her again! We can sing and dance with her then!"

The woman chuckled at the child's enthusiasm, turning to look at the fae that danced around her, then back to the child, "We had hoped to hear her in life, little one."

The child didn't understand, "But… you will. I will too. How else can we be with her?"

Why didn't the woman know that?

But the woman said no more, merely patting their head, and offered them a hand. The child was confused, hesitant, unsure on whether or not this was real or just a trick. Were they consumed by the hungering void, in the end? Or were they in the deepest depths of the still below?

What place was this anyway?

The child did not take the woman's hand, seemingly expecting that reaction, and so took a different rout, "How long has it been, since we last saw each other?"

That… was not the response they were expecting, and yet-

"More than eighteen years-" How did they know that?

Why did they know that?

The woman laughed and hummed all in one, mirth in her eyes as she knelt to be eye level with the child, and took one of their hands into her own, her smile now sad, "Oh child, so much has happened."

Why could they hear screaming?

She looked up, tears rimming her eyes, "And so much you do not remember."

Why did they feel… pain?

The woman guided them to their feet as she too began to stand, the child not resisting, the butterflies and fairy lights growing in intensity as they fluttered around her. The child watched this in awe, memorized by it all, the beauty of the dance, then the song. First by the pool, then by the trees themselves. In their distraction, the woman began to lead them across the rippling singing waters, away from its alluring call, towards the woods themselves.

When they realized this, they followed still, willingly and unwilling, away from the pool and into the forest proper. Where stone and moss became their path rather than the cool water from before, nor like the watery glass from the realm they missed so much.

Even without the light of the pool, still there was light. Weeping from the trees and the leaves, bathing them all in the forestry. But it was not their only source of light, for the woman herself glowed in ethereal light. A glow that came from her jewels and clothes and the butterflies that danced around her, trailing and leading them all the same. A light of pure starlight and twilight, the dusk and the dawn, woven across butterfly clothe and crystalline motes of dust and light.

Their journey remained unhindered, even across the unsteady, mossy ground, wet and slippery. Pure nature, driven by natural causes, left to grow wild and free and old.

The child felt mesmerized by it all, but did not understand why and why such raw beauty brought them sadness. Yet there was still questions, questions that had not been answered, and their curiosity got the better of them.

"What was that pool?"

The child could not see the smile, but knew it was there, and the woman lifted her head high as she said, "A solemn place. A dead place. A world outside our own. A corridor to wander. And a reminder."

The child could only tilt their inexistent head at the words, "A reminder of what?"

The woman laughed a mournful melody, "Of an old charge, a child just like you."

They perked at those words, particularly the mention of another child, and wished to know where they were.

The woman was sad, "He has long forgotten us. A sacrifice to save someone loved." She sighed, lifting her head higher towards a sun that could not be seen, "And though it pains those among us who cared for him, it was his choice, one that we have accepted."

She turned back to the child, her smile returned, "But he is always welcomed here, whether he remembers us or not."

"Is that grove his, then?"

The woman laughed, "In a way. But it does not matter now," she said, turning back towards the forest depths, "what matters is you, here and now. And for you to remember."

They did not want to remember.

Why did they not want to remember?

The child could say nothing more as the woman led them towards another grove. It was deep in the forest, yes, but not as deep as the pool was, where sunlight was blind to what lied beneath the canopy. Here, the trees dwindled in density, giving way to the sun above, leaking through the leaves and down onto far more weathered paths. The sight of the sun was strange, for the child knew it was not the Father's sun, where the stars go, but a different sun, yet his energy, his presence, remained.

Filtered, diluted, but remain it did.

That same light grew in intensity, as the forest gave way to a field of flowers and stone, blinding the child as they looked upon a different beauty, tailored and loved. It was not the old, wild nature of the forest, that ancient primordial power that carved through rock and time, but it was still beautiful. Flowers of all types, of all color and age and height, filled the fields with glory. Stone paths were carefully laid across the meadow, to lead towards a center circle of mushrooms and carved slabs of stone, swirls and ancient symbols upon this weathered bedrock.

And there were people here, dancing in the fairy circle, to a music faint to the child's ear, but it soothed their worries, their fears. It made them sleepy, like in the midst of a dream, but the woman still guided them towards it, even when the child mumbled their wish to sleep. To dream among the flowers and the fairies and the buzzing insects. But the woman would not have it.

She only laughed and sang with the music and the child followed along. An energy that was not there before, surging through the child, that saw them joining the dance, to follow alongside the woman, till the others made her vanish among the dancing crowds. But they did not care, not as their world was filled with equally tall people who soared high above them, not as the music made their senses turn foggy and unclear.

They laughed. They laughed and sang and danced their heart away, to drown their pain in the ritual of the dance, and-

Why… why would they need to drown their pain away?

The thought made them stumble, made them pause. Confusion filled them as equally as… pain…

They… no, they shouldn't- why would they be feeling this? They had to-

"You can't run away from the pain, little one."

They turned to look at the voice, to find the woman again, but they found no one. Only the dancing. Only music. Only the blinding, heavenly sun, and-

The child screamed, the pain returning, pounding against their skull, throbbing behind their eyes, a snaking chill of ice creeping down their spine and nerves to the tips of their fingers and toes and across every bone. They breathed keep the dancing pollen and struggled to stand, their vision turning blurry until-

They were dancing again, cheering and laughing and singing. Not even pausing to think, for a moment, that something had happened.

They were pulled further into the circle, across the carved stone slabs beneath, ignoring the lighting runes as they twirled to the beat of fastening drums like those of a heart beat in rapid panic or ecstasy. And they laughed, joy becoming air as they danced and danced and danced in the center of their circle, no care or pain or-

They turned in the midst of another spin to meet the eyes of someone who should be dead.

The child stopped. The stopped dancing, stopped singing, their laughter ceasing. Eyes glued to the woman who should be dead. But she was here, laughing and smiling and dancing her own heart out, extending a hand for them to take. Yet the child could not, grief taking them as they watched the woman smile even more and extend her hand even further.

She should be dead.

I saw her without a face.

It was as perfect as they remembered; full of life and love and as though the very gods had blessed her with youth and eternal beauty. Richly tanned skin that shined like bronze glowing more under this alien sun, with dark long hair moving with the wind, and a richly made and designed sari that flowed as her dance became something more, silent music they once remembered playing in their mind as the crowds around them both followed the woman's lead.

It began to get more difficult to breathe.

They stumbled back, trembling as pressure grew behind their eyes, trying to not touch the dancing dead. The child froze, swaying as their world turned around them, looking at the corner of their eye to find themselves surrounded by the dead.

No longer the same people from before, though they were of similar height, but different builds. Some similar, some not, with rich skins and long hair and painted faces and alien yet familiar clothing. Blood scattered across each and every one, twisted limbs and patches of rotting, burning, or twisting skin. Who danced and smiled and laughed without care under flashing lights and echoes of crumbling cities and flames, the screams of a people tortured and slain, suffering.

They did this, seemingly ignorant to the suffering that echoed through trees and song. They did not care when their limbs began disintegrating, their flesh torn by unseen rotting hands and claws. Dead eyes, those were the eyes they saw as these people fell onto the stone floor, to breathe their last, yet even then they still laughed. The rest remained dancing and dying, all at once. Living, yet long, long dead.

Forgotten. Silent. Cruelty of the cruel, the wicked usurpers.

The child cried out, scrambling, yet they bumped into more of the dead, those of their own height, yet much different in looks and clothing. They watched as the new dancing dead faced similar deaths like the others, and yet still they danced and were joyful, even in the midst of tragedy. And in all of this, they felt their arms being tugged, two more familiar faces coming into focus as they pulled them towards the dancing woman, trying to make them join.

They wanted to. They didn't.

Fear took their hearts.

"You are afraid to face the truth."

The child turned towards the origins of the voice again, finding the woman returned, but no longer was she smiling. And never had she been so distinct then amidst the dancing dead. Solemn. She looked solemn as she looked towards the child. And another emotion, one the child was familiar with, one they wished they were never familiar with.

Guilt.

And then she began to walk. Passing through the dead as if they were never there, yet did. She was graceful all the same, gentle in her touch, as though trying to apologize to those she no longer could. From those equal to her to those smaller, she looked as though she was guilty over their deaths.

"Why?"

She looked to them, "Because we let them die."

The crowds parted for her as she focused her advance towards the child, ignoring the dead as they began to tumble to the ground, lifeless, like a domino train, collapsing as she passed. Like as though her missing presence ceased the false life within.

Guilt and sorrow was the only emotion on her face, bowing her head as the people fell as she passed, raising it high to speak again, "And we carry that guilt, so that we remember them, so that they can never be forgotten."

She looked to a mother who held their child, of two different times, and watched them crumble; to dust and light, "And to one day atone… to make the abandonment mean something."

She looked back to the child, who stood frozen in their place, even as the girl and two boys danced around them, trying to pull the child into their game, like they had done so many times before in life, "For we loved them then and still love them now, even when they are long gone. And if pain is the price to remember them and remember that love, then it is a price worth paying for in grief."

The child looked on in horror as the woman came to them, freed from the hands and the tugging of the two men, who turned their attention to the lady. They all watched as the woman walked past them, yet her eyes never left the child. And once she was past them all, she turned to face them, and extended a single hand.

"And I don't think you want to forget them either."

The child looked on as their friend smiled at the woman and reached out, stretching out her own hand towards the fae, the others mirroring her movement. The child watched and feared and desperately screamed, "Stop!", reaching out themselves to prevent-

They fell onto their knees atop smoldering rubble, dust coating the fallen masonry and stone as flames flickered on the edges of their vision with distant screams and cries. Before them was a corpse, a very painfully familiar corpse. They trembled, shook where they knelt, as they crawled towards the still bloodied body of the woman they knew.

I don't want to remember this.

They didn't want to remember.

"You have too."

It hurts…

A hiccup left them as it quickly turned into a gurgle, for they had no mouth, not any more. But they still could cry, to weep, to scream their pain as they cradled the woman they loved as her faceless head looked back at them.

The woman from before came to them, walking out of the dust, "She loved you very much, little one."

Pain took their hearts.

She hummed, "As did you."

Another pitiful whine left their bloodied face, for they had no jaw to speak through.

The woman turned her attention away from the child to the two others dead, hardly something you would call remains with how little of them were left, but she felt the child's pain all the same. A swipe of the hand saw the image of flowers rise from around the corpses, creeping onto the two boys, whose future life would have been full of love and life and hope. A love so deep it pained her to see such lives be cut so short.

But the only child left of this tragedy was made to weep over the corpse of one who would have lived by their side and died with them, stayed till the end, to love and be loved. Another future cut short, another life worth living, all snatched by hands far greater then them. For their life was never theirs, not really.

For the life of the Universe was greater than theirs. Happiness, love, content; mortal things, things that could not be accounted for by the gods.

For so few of them remained.

She came to the child then, softly brought herself to her knees, and raised a hand to cup a blood and tear covered cheek. This made the child look her way, pain as raw as any open weeping wound clear in their eyes. The woman only wipe what she could away and spoke as softly as the voices of the true divine.

"And it hurts, doesn't it?"

The child trembled as another sob came through broken throat and mouth, leaning into the only comfort they had in this dream within a dream within reality, and the woman continued, "It hurts, knowing what you lost. The pain of failure, the pain of your own grief and self-blame."

She took another hand to cup the other cheek, "But you are not to blame for this tragedy. You did not lead them to their deaths."

"But they died because of me."

The woman sighed, "It was still not your choice. You did not choose to let them die. Only the one who held the bomb."

She knew the child wanted to believe them, but their grief and pain kept them from it, for it was because of them that the dead became the dead. For if they were not with them, they would have lived.

"He wanted me dead… and they died for that."

The woman nodded, "That does not change the fact that you did not order their deaths or let them die. You fought to protect them."

The child felt a phantom sensation, of a scream on their lips and a shift of their body, to turn and push and shield and protect. But it was not enough. It was never enough.

"And yet they still died."

"Does that change the fact that you were willing to sacrifice yourself for them?" The woman questioned, tilting her head as she made the child look her way, "That your love of them outweighed your own self preservation? They died, yes, but they died knowing you loved them."

And love you they still.

The child choked on a sob, holding the corpse closer as they wept more tears, "It hurts. It hurts so much."

The woman agreed, "I know."

"I don't want to feel this."

The woman understood, "I know, sweetie."

The child looked down, "Can I just… forget the pain?"

"And forget them too?"

The child snapped their head to hers as she smiled mournfully, "You feel pain because your mourn the ones you love, because you loved them so much that their passing, the thought of them gone, their absence, it brings you pain."

The vision of the rubble vanished as her words ended, replaced with the garden they once danced in, now devoid of the living and the dead. The sun was no longer above them, for it had long set, leaving the open expanse of this darker galaxy to shine through. Aliens stars and constellations neither child nor woman favored, but made due in the wake of the will of the gods.

And as this false Milky Way climbed above them, the child looked on in wonder, but it did not mask the pain. They did not forget, like so many times when they reached the edge of remembering. So that they did not suffer this grief again.

But it never went away. It never would.

The woman watched too, "Our grief, our pain, it never leaves us. It never will. But that's alright," her eyes shuttered closed as she took in the beauty of the universe, that single dying spark flickering off a blacksmiths hammer. A fleeting thing this was, but to those who lived in it, it was everything they knew and would know. And it was a beautiful thing worth living through.

Tears feel down her cheeks, "Because it is the proof of our love. That we loved them so that their absence brings us pain. The hurt we feel… it just means we loved them enough to mourn them when they are gone."

She looked down to the child who wept silently, yet never let their eyes leave the heavenly, divine skies, "And I think that is beautiful. A pain worth feeling if it means they mattered."

"What is grief is not love preserving?"

The woman laughed, "Yes. A reminder that. Because even in death, they still live on in our memories."

She looked down, thinking of the cause of her own grief, and whispered, "And if that is so, then are they truly dead?"

The child did not respond, only contemplated, only thought, content in this silence under this false night. Under alien stars and alien constellations, so far from home, like the woman and all their people.

The woman hugged the child and the child hugged back, grieving the lives lost, but accepting it all the same.

"For to heal is to accept and to accept is to grieve, to live with the pain, and never forget."

The child accepted this. They let the words sing in their soul, engraved onto it, for they could not run away from it anymore. No matter how much they wanted to. They wanted peace and to know that peace was to know the pain of grief. Perhaps one day that pain would soften, dull till they hardly felt it. Only time would tell.

But the moment did not last long, for the woman ended the hug, and made sure the child looked into her eyes, "Our time is short now, little one. And I am sorry to leave you so early."

"But… I don't want to leave."

The woman knew that and showed it in her smile, a sad thing it had become, "I know. And we don't want you to leave either. But there are people who need you. You need to wake."

A crystal butterfly of twilight came fluttering over, the woman turning to raise an outstretched arm so that the little thing could land and flutter its wings without taking flight. The woman guided that hand back to the child and cupped the butterfly with the other hand, a glow rising within, a song old and ancient singing from the deep, leaving the child to watch in amazement. It only grew when the woman uncovered her hand to show a beautiful necklace of sparkling gems and a single, small crystal butterfly resting at its apex.

It glittered like silver and diamonds, but was neither. For it was more precious than the most priceless things of home, that shined with unnatural light. It looked almost like a fairytale painting. One that the woman presented to them, "Your time amongst our garden is not now, but we will wait for that moment all the same."

The child looked to them, "And how do I do this?"

The woman placed the necklace around the child's neck, "You must wake." She lifted her hands away from the child's neck and instead moved to pick up the pendant at the center of the necklace, so tiny against her hands, which dwarfed the child's own, "This was once a fae that resided within my sacred grove. It carries a part of me and the will of my Lady. It will guide you back to us, when She deems it so."

She let it fall back to the child's chest and stood up, taking a step back as the child admired the pendant, but quickly turned their inexistent eyes back to them, "How do I wake?"

"You will know. For only you know how."

The child stepped forward, "Do I need to return to the pool?"

The woman shook her head, "Pren Rhwng Bydoedd is not what you seek, that much I know."

"Then what must I do-!"

They stepped forward again, reaching out towards the woman with fairy wings, only to find themselves under the shadow of the golden tree. Back under the eternal skies they once only knew, but knew that was a lie they told themselves. A lie to hide the pain, to forget the pain, the pain they remembered.

And as they stood there, atop watery glass floors with the burning, glaring stare of the hungering distant void, they looked to that tree and thought-

Was it always so tarnished?

They did not know how long they remained sitting there. It was certainly long enough for Mother to rise from the depths again, but not fully. Shadowed by the stillness, halfway between dreams and the living, but close enough for her presence to be felt. To be a comfort, no matter how distant, in this time of frustration.

The child was grateful of that. Grateful for the company in this empty realm that only they wandered. They did not want to be alone. But Mother's love would not help them figure out how to wake, to return back home (but this is home; safe and with Mother) and to live, rather than hide and forget. Like they wanted to do for so long.

Trying to escape the fear, the sadness, the pain, the grief. To forget it all and live in ignorant bliss.

But they couldn't do that. Not really. It would always try and return, no matter how hard they tried to stamp it out. They would have dragged themselves into an endless loop that would see them know no peace. And what life would that be?

Mother sang her familiar song again, soothing their worries, their fears, almost dragging them back to sleep. They wanted to. It would be so nice to dream again. But could they?

They sighed, rolling over as Mother watched them turn to face the true divine above, the heavens perfected. Their gaze drifting so easily towards Father's light, high above the golden tree, where all the stars went. They never dared look behind, where the hungering void waited, devouring light, devouring the dark.

Mother sang a different tune, one they felt was curiosity, leaving the child to whisper into the stillness, "I don't know what to do."

"You must wake."

The child startled. They flailed where they laid, righting to their feet immediately as pain blossomed behind their inexistent eye and along their inexistent back, but when they faced this new voice, the pain left them. A small thing, smaller then they, cloaked in darkness, hooded in stillness. No hands or face were shown, covered by night, yet the child could see starlight ring them, motes of light trail them, and knew they were no foe.

Something like the woman of before, like the garden, but not. Similar, yet not the same.

"We watch from the dark, but not here among divinity and truth."

The child titled their head, "How do you know what I must do?"

The little thing turned their head upwards, or what surmounted as a head, "We heard through the whispering trees and the singing pool, through the oak and the shadows and the underbrush. From the stone and the dance, we know what you seek."

The child turned curious, "Yet you do not know how I must achieve this end."

The little thing nodded, "That is not for anyone to know but you. For you have a choice." It gestured towards the endless realm, "Stay," it began, then gestured towards the tree, for it was the only outlier in this place, "or wake."

The child understood, but there were questions to be said, "If I stay… what happens?"

"Many things," said the being, returning their arms back to their resting place along its front, "none of which are kind."

More stars rose into the heavens, catching the child's eyes. They would always rise behind the golden tree, then towards the sun above, to Father. They took a moment to observe the stars, not out of the beauty of the event, but of what it was. What it meant. For this realm was and was not real. It did not apply by logic, nor by fact.

But of meaning.

And they listened. Listened and waited as the song of the tree faded and the song of the stars and sun replaced it. And it was-

The child broke their trance and stumbled back, shuddering as they went, a chill down their spine, to their fingers and toes and into their very hearts. A horrid thing, a chilling thing, a revelation that brought them screaming. But it was not a scream of horror, that died quickly in the blaze, but of a bone deep wrath that painted the skies blood red, and the Mother below to roar in kind.

Watery glass floors shook, the winds of the tree howling like a storm. And the skies wailed. They had never wailed like this before. Once, ages ago. A time half forgotten.

The little thing was unmoved as the child ceased in but an instant, a blink and all was normal again, who looked towards the little thing and said, "I understand."

The cloaked being nodded, "As you would have, in time."

The child turned their head back to the stars, then towards the heavens above, "Yet I do not know how to wake."

The little thing shook their head, "But you do," the child looked to them as they began to walk away, turning to leave as grass and roots and branching leaves began to appear before them, "You just need to think. Besides," it turned back to them, and the child thought they were almost… smiling, "we have already shared enough."

And with that, they were gone, leaving the child alone once again in this endless realm, this never ending eternity. But it did not mean they despaired. On the contrary.

They looked around their environment. Towards the endless sea where the nursery of stars laid, across the vast ocean of twilight. To the planets that crossed the endless void, alive and dead, being born and dying all at once. To the roads that crossed the abyssal dark, forged through the unknown. It remained the same as it always did, just as the golden tree did. Just as Mother did beneath them.

They tried to think, but nothing came. Over and over again, they tried to think of a solution to their problem. The way out, the means to awake. And in their search, time dragged on, even in this place where time did not exist. The child searched through the nursery of stars, the sleeping worlds, even under a galaxy they remained, searching for signs, for clues, yet none were found. Only a blip of a star, soaring through the cosmos, to the edge of a line between the known and unknown.

For some reason, the child recognized that star.

But their search was fruitless so far. One that saw them far, far away from that golden tree, until Mother eventually guided them back, to rest under its warmth and song, among the roots of white and blue and purple and not among the gold. The child did, pressing an ear to the veins that held Mother's melody, which crept further across the glittering, golden bark that sang of war.

Time would pass and the child would remain there, deep in thought, as Mother came and went, yet still they were stuck at an impasse. No answer in sight. It made them frustrated, twisting and turning till they finally looked towards the branches above them, untouched by Mother's melody, the scent still as strong as ever. A smell of pine and woods and oceans. Of life itself. It put them to ease, a comfort that made them turn away to fall back asleep, and-

The child froze.

They smelled the air again.

The scent stayed the same.

There was no smell in this realm.

Looking back up towards the heavens, pushing themselves from their laying position, they peered through the leaves, through the branches and the bark, towards the heavenly sun above, and saw-

The child scrambled to their feet, looking wildly at the canopy above, coming closer to the tree as they placed a palm against the rough bark, and felt the heat of uncountable engines of war. They stepped back, looking to the canopy top, where the scent of dirt and ocean breeze filled the air with ringing rain, and looked back to the trunk to grasp upon it, and climb.

Before they could get their first foot up, they stopped. They turned their head down, looking past the watery glass floor towards Mother below. She sang, oh how she sang. But it was not a song to guide the child back, but to guide them towards the heavens. A farewell, a promise.

"I'm sorry Mother, but I have to go."

I know.

The child was starting to cry, "But I don't want to leave you."

But you have to.

Their breath shuddered as they asked, "Will I see you again?"

Mother seemed to laugh.

I am never gone. I have never left. I will always be there.

The child held back their tears, yet they trembled still, "Goodbye, Mother."

Goodbye, my child. Until we meet again.

And then, she began to sink. Back into stillness, into the depths, and return to sleep among the sleeping dead, who dreamt. Further and further till the light of Father no longer illuminated her. Her whale song now an echo, joining the rest as they waited, in silence and time, till the day would come where they dreamt no longer.

The child wept, they cried, they let their sorrow be known, a sorrow that the tree responded to. The bark beneath their hand warmed and its war song turned into an ancient lullaby, one long lost to time. But they did not let the moment stop them. They grasped the bark harder and heaved themselves up, to grasp at the lowest branch, the largest of the largest, and held in a gasp as a rush of sensations burrowed into them.

A flare of woods, dark and ominous, shrouded in eternal night, with the scent of blood and burning wood, polished steel and fresh lavender. The child shivered at it, then pulled themselves up, onto the branch itself as they felt something else within it, a warmth that pulsed, a warmth they pushed against. It flared in kind, but they ignored it as they moved further up. Another branch grew near, one they readily grasped, and another sensation rushed through them.

Metal and stone, polished marble, the scent of paint and worked steel and carved wood, a workshop that never ended, paper upon paper and spilling ink. The same warmth rested upon it, and they reacted to it like before, and it flared as did the other branch. But they continued their ascent, grasping more thick branches as they went. One that felt wet and coppery, madness and despair, and flared in warmth only by their touch alone. Another tasted of sand and ocean spray, of spice and electrified air. It only flared in warmth when they were leaving it for a smaller branch, but the child did not care.

The sun of Father, high above, became their sole focus.

The higher they went, the more the song of Mother faded, drowned by the horns and drums, but those too began to die, as they left the trunk and thickest branches towards the canopy proper. Instead, the music was replaced with the songs of life; birds and insects with strong smells of woods and flowers and endless wheat. And the more they rose within the tree, the more they climbed, the less of the wonderous world they knew vanished behind golden leaves. Even the floor began to disappear.

The child sang the song the Mother sang as they continued their ascent, letting it echo through the vines and leaves, contained within the only thing real here. They heard it echo through the veins above, the sun of Father and the stars that never moved. For the universe sang with them. To mourn the remembered and forgotten.

They could not remember who they mourned for.

In time, the gold they once knew began to be replaced with light. Just light. And from that light, color returned, but not the color of the realm they knew. It danced at the edge of their vision as they focused in on the Father above. It twirled and flickered as they remained at the edge between what is and what is not, what could yet be and what once was.

The child paused. They took in the smell that only grew stronger, of the wet dirt and ocean spray. The flowers and trees and endless dunes and open fields. Of the cold snow that bit their nose and the scorching heat that stung their cheeks. They turned their head upwards, towards the true divine, and high above, the sun of Father stood.

It was no longer a sun, for it was never a sun, and the child gasped at its wonder. Father sang, he sang and danced and guided and reached. Not just for the dead, but also for the living. For the dead were not the only ones he cared for.

And the child reached back.

Lua woke.

Lua woke in peace. In quiet tranquility, her gaze towards the ceiling where faint lights glowed, but not of the sterile medical room she laid within. It was the stars beyond, the dazzling lights of her worlds home that lit her vision like fireflies, an endless expanse filled with beauty, but it was not its rawest state.

Without thought, she raised her hand to her chest, where two pendants laid. One of the Mother within the great tree and the other of the crystalized butterfly.

And in those dazzling lights, she found misery. In the wonders of the cosmos, she found only suffering. Secrets and untold stories hidden behind the beauty, the scars painted over, knitted together in trembling threads, as though the healer was weeping as they stitched the wounds closed.

Lua had seen truth and that truth had followed her here, through the vines and the gold and the glorious sun. The past shrouded, the future unknown, veiled by lost and misery and the turning death, the broken wheel that did not end.

It was glorious as it was haunting. A privilege and a curse.

She wept.

Lua wept as she remembered, as the memories of her friends came back to her. Of Nithya's faceless body and Oscar's hollow head with only his face remaining. Of Jay's liquified remains. The scattered meat of Jesse, the stone painted in red and matter. The smell of ash and dust and burning flesh. The screams. The endless screams.

She wanted to heave. To hurl and scream. To howl her anguish and curse the gods above for taking her friends from her. Those she would call family and the woman she loved above all else.

But she had no mouth to scream with, no neck to hold her bile till it spilled from her lips. Only a scratching gurgle, the only thing her body could do to make her pain known. For silence had taken hold of her grief and left her to wallow and wail in silence.

And in her twisting and clawing, scraping against itching and painful bandages along her jaw and neck and chest, the pain of her body bloomed. Muscles that had not moved for months, limbs long unused, screamed in protest. Old wounds, long left to heal, were assaulted by her desperation. It did not take long for them to reopen.

Muscles ceased and cramped. Lua screamed. Only a scratching gurgle came through.

For her pain was not just physical.

Lua felt their deaths. Felt the fires that had ravaged the Earth. The suffering and misery that sank deep fangs into its soil. The dark clouds that rolled across her home with flashes of golden lightning, the marching drums of war, the horns of that golden tree amplified a hundred times over. It pricked her skin, dug into her soul, and made her weeping stronger.

An unraveling. An undoing. Lua felt the agony of the world beneath her and the stars above. The silence of a dead galaxy, the death knell of another. Songs once remembered turned to dust in the wake of tragedy. Songs that none but the divine would remember.

Lua suffered.

She wished she had died.

She was grateful she didn't.

The guilt only sank deeper.

And in that grief she wept even harder, for her tears were not just for her friends, for the people of Earth and her home.

Lua wept the tears the universe could not shed.